portly; 


George  W ashington  Flowers 
Memorial  Collection 


ESTABLISHED  BY  THE 


FAMILY  OF 


COLONEL  FLOWERS 


Wl£ 


r\ 

■-  r'rl*' 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


https://archive.org/details/popularhistoryof01  herb 


THE  POPULAR  HISTORY 

OF  THE 

CIYIL  WAR  IN  AMERICA. 


A Complete  Narrative  of  Events,  Military,  Naval,  Political  and  Con- 
gressional, that  Occurred  during  the  War  for  the  Union, 
with  Full  Information  as  to  the  Causes  which 
Brought  on  the  Rebellion. 


TO  WHICH  IS  APPENDED  A SKETCH  OF 

THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 

ALSO,  A COLLECTION  OF 

ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


BY  CAPT.  BEOR&E  B,  HERBERT, 


WITH  PORTRAITS  AND  NUMEROUS  OTHER  ILLUSTRATIONS, 


PUBLISHED  FOE  THE  TEADE. 


COPYRIGHT  BY 

g.  M.  LUPTON 
1884. 


PREFACE. 


Nearly  twenty  years  have  sped  silently  away  since  the  closing 
scenes  of  the  Civil  War  in  America  were  enacted,  and  those 
years,  while  they  have  silvered  the  locks  of  men  who  were  par- 
ticipants in,  or  spectators  of,  the  titanic  fraternal  conflict,  have 
brought  to  man’s  estate,  or  to  the  very  verge  of  it,  almost  a 
nation  of  young  Americans,  who  were  sleeping  sweetly  in 
swaddling  clothes,  while  their  mothers  were  waiting,  watching 
and  weeping  over  the  news  from  the  various  battle-fields.  It 
is  to  these  budding  citizens,  more  especially,  that  we  address 
and  dedicate  this  volume,  in  the  humble  though  fervent  hope 
that  its  pages  may  give  them  a fair  knowledge  and  thorough 
appreciation  of  the  great  principles  involved  in  the  stupendous 
and  costly  National  struggle  which  the  cynical  cant  of  the 
present  day  too  frequently  alludes  to  as  “the  recent  unpleas- 
antness.” There  have  been  more  ponderous  tomes,  of  inesti- 
mable value  to  the  leisurely  student,  produced  by  prof  ound  schol- 
ars and  competent  critics  on  this  all-absorbing  theme;  there  have 
been  also  skeleton  “ apologies  for  a History  of  the  Civil  War,” 
serving  the  purpose  only  of  giving  the  booksellers  something 
to  sell.  Between  these  two  there  is  a great  gulf.  The  average 
reader  shrinks  from  the  task  of  hunting  for  crisp  facts  amid 
the  thickets  of  theory  and  comment  in  the  more  pretentious 
volumes,  and  he  turns  away  hungry  for  information  after 
scanning  a mere  cartoun  of  a battle  picture.  We  cannot  hope 
to  fill  the  chasm  entirely,  but  trust  that  honest  effort,  sup- 
plementing a well-defined  purpose,  may  succeed  in  throwing  a 
pontoon  bridge  over  it. 

It  would  be  well-nigh  impossible  to  present  an  absolutely 
accurate  and  perfectly  full  report  of  a war  of  such  magnitude, 
extending  over  so  wide  an  area  and  embracing  so  long  a period, 


PREFACE. 


xii 

and  at  the  same  time  to  enter  fully  upon  the  underlying  polit- 
ical details,  within  the  proposed  limits  of  this  work  ; but  it  is 
competent,  by  judicious  selection,  by  condensation  where 
permissible,  and  by  amplification  where  expedient  or  necessary, 
to  produce  a history  at  once  instructive  and  interesting.  This 
we  have  essayed  to  do.  What  measure  of  success  we  have 
achieved  must  be  determined  by  the  verdict  of  our  readers,  to 
whom  we  “ submit  the  case  without  argument.”  It  may  not 
be  a proof  of  our  excess  of  modesty,  but,  we  desire  to  add  that 
we  do  not  even  throw  ourself  upon  the  merciful  consideration  of 
the  Court.  Nor  will  we  appeal  to  the  sympathies  or  prejudices 
of  the  jury,  lest,  like  the  immortal  twelve  wiseacres  of  Dymn- 
church,  they  should  bring  in  a verdict  acquitting  the  defend- 
ant but  recommending  him  to  mercy,  or,  like  the  modern 
juries  of  Pennsylvania  (especially  those  of  Bucks  County),  they 
should  sagely  acquit,  but  put  the  costs  of  the  trial  upon  the 
prisoner.  We  decline  a vindication  on  any  such  terms. 

In  all  seriousness,  however,  we  feel  that  our  little  volume 
contains  a fair  resume  of  the  causes  which  led  to  the  war,  the 
salient  events  of  the  campaigns,  some  essential  comments  and 
explanations  and  liberal  pictorial  embellishment,  calculated  to 
make  it  a covetable  possession.  So  far  as  it  is  possible  for 
human  nature  to  be  unbiased,  or  unprejudiced,  we  have 
endeavored  to  maintain  the  even  tenor  of  our  views  amid  the 
exciting,  and  sometimes  irritating,  narratives  of  bitter  misun- 
derstandings, mutual  jealousies  and  sanguinary  conflicts  with 
which  the  records  of  American  history  abound  during  the 
period  we  have  been  considering.  We  have  endeavored  to 
avoid  equally  offensive  epithets  and  excessive  laudation,  but 
have  felt  compelled,  however,  occasionally,  to  call  a spade  a 
spade,  in  plain,  honest  American  fashion  ; for  this  we  claim 
immunity,  on  the  grounds  that  this  is  a free  country,  and  that, 
therefore,  we  have  a right  to  our  own  opinions  while  our  read- 
ers have  the  undoubted  privilege  of  dissenting  at  their  own 
option.  All  of  which,  as  our  late  lamented  Lincoln  would 
have  remarked,  reminds  us  of  an  anecdote.  Singularly 
enough,  it  relates  to  an  experience  of  the  martyr  in  ques- 
tion, and  was  narrated  by  him  in  the  following  words : 


PREFACE. 


xiii 


“ One  day,  when  I first  came  here  (Springfield,  111.),  I got 
into  a fit  of  musing  in  my  room,  and  stood  resting  my 
elbows  on  the  bureau.  Looking  into  the  glass,  it  struck 
me  what  an  awfully  ugly  man  I was.  The  fact  grew  on  me, 
and  I made  up  my  mind  that  I must  be  the  ugliest  man  in 
the  world.  It  so  maddened  me  that  I resolved,  should  I ever 
see  an  uglier,  I would  shoot  him  at  sight.  Not  long  after  this, 

Andy (naming  a lawyer  present),  came  to  town,  and  the 

first  time  I saw  him  I said  to  myself:  ‘ There’s  the  man.’  I went 
home,  took  down  my  gun,  and  prowled  around  the  streets 
waiting  for  him.  He  soon  came  along.  ‘Halt,  Andy,’ said  I, 
pointing  my  gun  at  him,  ‘ say  your  prayers,  for  I’m  going  to 
shoot  you.’  ‘ Why,  Mr.  Lincoln,  what’s  the  matter;  what  have 
I done?’  ‘Well,  I made  an  oath  that  if  ever  I saw  a man 
uglier  than  I am  I’d  shoot  him  on  the  spot.  You  are  uglier, 
sure  ; so  make  ready  to  die.’  ‘ Mr.  Lincoln,  do  you  really 
think  that  I am  uglier  than  you?  ‘Yes!  ‘Well,  Mr.  Lin- 
coln,’ replied  Andy,  deliberately,  and  looking  me  squarely  in  the 
face,  ‘ if  I am  any  uglier,  fire  away  /’  ” 

For  the  application  of  this  we  would  simply  remark,  if  you 
find  any  other  history  of  the  Civil  War  in  condensed,  compact, 
handy  form,  more  replete  with  military,  political  and  social  in- 
cident— shut  us  up — we  deserve  it ! 


Philadelphia,  July,  1884. 


CONTENTS. 


Introductory— Early  Indications  of  Discontent— Gradual  Development 
of  Sectional  Interests— Causes  of  the  Civil  Strife— The  State  Rights 
Theory— John  C.  Calhoun  and  Nullification— The  Tariff  and  Slavery 
Questions— Brief  Review  of  Presidential  Succession— Election  of 
Abraham  Lincoln— Preparing  for  War,  . . . . .21 


CHAPTER  H. 

Secession  Spreading— The  Various  Ordinances— Treachery  in  the 
Cabinet— Anderson  and  Fort  Sumter— His  Heroic  Action— Confeder- 
ate Diplomatic  Overtures— Cabinet  Changes — The  Treachery  of 
Twiggs — Close  o f Buchanan’s  Administration,  . . . .32 


CHAPTER  HI. 

Biographical  Sketch  of  Abraham  Lincoln — His  Eventful  Journey  from 
His  Home  to  the  National  Capital— Plots  for  His  Assassination — The 
Conspirators  Foiled— Intrigues  at  Washington — Precautions  Against 
Revolution — Lincoln’s  Inauguration— Abstract  of  his  Address,  . 51 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Composition  of  Lincoln’s  Cabinet— Another  Attempt  at  Southern  Diplo- 
macy—The  Overtures  Rejected — Affairs  in  Charleston  Harbor— The 
Attack  on  Fort  Sumter— Its  Gallant  Defense  by  Anderson — Peril  of  the 
tittle  Garrison— Its  Evacuation  on  April  14th,  . . . . 57 


CHAPTER  V. 

Lincoln’s  First  Call  for  Ti oops— The  Quotas  of  the  States— Secession 
Refusals  to  Respond— The  Fatal  Riot  in  Baltimore — First  Bloodshed  of 
the  War-  The  Evacuation  of  Harper’s  Ferry— Spread  of  Confederate 
Sentiment— Lying  Rumors  of  Defections— An  Early  Specimen  of 
Repudiation  Doctrines,  .......  67 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Intermediary  Events— The  Responses  of  the  Loyal  States— Unionists 
Rallying  Round  the  Flag-Men  and  Money  for  Government  Aid- 
Excitement  in  Philadelphia— Meetings  Elsewhere— Spread  of  Southern 
Secession— Jottings  of  Events  Among  the  Confederates,  . . 77 

CHAPTER  VH. 

Further  Outrages  at  Baltimore — Burning  of  the  Railroad  Bridges— Cap- 
ture of  the  Gosport  Navy  Yard— Butler  Moves  on  Baltimore— The  City 


CONTENTS. 


XV 
PAGE . 

Occupied  by  Federal  Troops — The  Split  in  Virginia — Union  Sentiment 
in  the  Mountain  Counties — Organization  of  West  Virginia — The  Habeas 
Corpus  Act  Disregarded,  .......  84 

CHAPTER  VT1I. 

The  Federal  Forces  Cross  the  Potomac — Occupation  of  Alexandria— As- 
sassination of  Colonel  Ellsworth — General  George  B.  McClellan — The 
Battle  of  Philippi — Butler  at  Fortress  Monroe — The  Blunder  at  Big 
Bethel— Butler’s  Report — Confederate  Accounts,  . . . 100 

CHAPTER  IX. 

T.incoln’s  Second  Call  for  Troops — The  Condition  of  the  Navy — The 
Special  Session  of  the  Thirty-seventh  Congress -Abstract  of  Lincoln’s 
Message — Extracts  from  Davis’  Confederate  Message — Proceedings 
in  Congress— Expulsion  of  Members  on  Treason  Charges— Opposition 
Tactics  of  the  Minority — The  Government  Sustained— Vigorous  Prepa- 
rations for  War — Adjournment  of  Congress,  ....  114 

CHAPTER  X. 

The  Battles  of  Falling  Waters,  Rich  Mountain  and  Carrick’s  Ford — 

The  Skirmish  at  Screytown — The  First  Battle  of  Bull  Run — Official 
Reports — Narrative  cf  an  Eye-witness— Terrible  Scenes  of  the  Retreat 
— General  McClellan  Begins  to  Organize  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  . 142 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Movements  in  Missouri — Governor  Jackson’s  Defiance — McCullough’s 
Texan  Rangers— the  battle  of  Carthage— Engagement  at  Dug  Spring 
— Battle  of  Wilson’s  Creek— Death  of  Gen.  Lyon — Fremont’s  Opera- 
tions in  St.  Louis— Martial  Law  Proclaimed  throughout  Missouri,  . 156 

CHAPTER  XH. 

General  Butler  at  Fortress  Monroe — Relieved  by  Gen.  Wool— The  Burn- 
ing of  the  Village  of  Hampton — Magruder  Baffled— Butler  Assumes 
the  Offensive— Capture  of  Forts  Hatteras  and  Clark — Capitulation  of 
the  Garrisons — Events  and  Occurrences  of  a General  Character,  . 166 

CHAPTER  XIH. 

Movements  in  Missouri — The  Siege  of  Lexington — Heroism  of  the  Fed- 
erals— Barbarism  of  the  Confederates— Attack  on  Sick  and  Dying  in  the 
Hospital— Surrender  of  Mulligan's  Camp— General  Ulysses  S.  Grant  at 
Paducah — His  Dash  on  Belmont — Fremont  Superseded — Summary 
of  Subsequent  Movements,  .......  173 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Operations  in  Western  Virginia — The  Battle  of  Camifex  Ferry— Death 
of  Colonel  Lowe — Floyd’s  Hasty  Flight— Attack  on  the  Summit  Post — 
Repulse  of  the  Confederates — The  Kanawha  Valley  Cleared  of  In- 
truders— Movements  of  McClellan — The  Disastrous  Battle  of  Ball’s 
Bluff,  ..........  180 


XV! 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Naval  Movements— An  Incident  of  To-Day— Fate  of  the  Harriet  Lane- 
Engagements  Around  Hatteras — The  Affair  of  Santa  Rosa  Island- 
Bombardment  of  Pensacola — The  Expedition  to  Port  Royal— Capture 
of  Forts  Walker  and  Beauregard— The  Confederates  Driven  from  the 
South  Carolina  Coast — Attempted  Blockade  of  Charleston  Harbor,  . 189 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

The  Close  of  1861— Permanent  Congress  of  the  Confederate  States — Cab- 
inet Changes— Specimen  of  Judah  P Benjamin’s  Consistency— Priva- 
teering—The  Trent  Affair— Capture  of  Mason  and  Slidell — Diplomatic 
Correspondence — The  Prisoners  Released,  ....  194 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Condition  of  Affairs  in  January,  1862— Exertions  of  the  Secessionists  in 
Kentucky— The  Forces  at  Bowling  Green— Garfield’s  Victory  at  Pres- 
tunburg— The  Battle  of  Mill  Spring— Death  of  Zollicoffer— The  Burn- 
side and  Goldsberough  Expeditions— Capture  of  Roanoke  Island — 
Other  North  Carolina  Victories,  ......  200 

CHAPTER  XVIH. 

Important  Movements  on  the  Cumbirland  and  Tennessee  Rivers— 
Foote's  Flotilla — Capture  of  Forts  Henry  and  Donelson— Evacuation 
of  Columbus— The  “ Gibraltar  of  the  West  ’’—General  Grant’s  Brilliant 
Achievements— Cowardice  of  Floyd  and  Pillow— The  New  Fortifica- 
tions on  the  Mississippi— New  Madrid  and  Island  Number  Ten,  . . 207 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Inaction  of  tbe  Army  of  the  Potomac— Lincoln’s  Annoyance— McClellan’s 
Obstinacy— A General  Movement  Ordered — Advance  of  McClellan  on 
Yorktown— Siege  Operations  Begun— The  Merrimack,  or  Virginia,  and 
the  Monitor— The  Unique  Naval  Combat  in  Hampton  Roads,  . . 216 

CHAPTER  XX. 

The  Confederates  Abandon  New  Madrid — Siege  and  Capture  of  Island 
Number  Ten— The  Wonderful  Canal  Construction — Grant  Moves  on 
Corinth— The  Two  Days’  Battle  of  Shiloh,  or  Pittsburgh  Landing— The 
Confederates  Finally  Driven  Back  on  Corinth— Siege  of  Corinth— 
Beauregard’s  Flight— Occupation  of  Corinth  by  the  Federals,  . . 225 

CHAPTER  XXI 

Stonewall  Jackson  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley— Operations  before  York- 
town— Evacuation  of  Yorktown — Battle  of  Williamsburg— Flight  of 
the  Confederates  across  the  Chickahommy— Surrender  of  Norfolk- 
Opening  the  Navigation  of  the  James  River,  ....  237 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Capture  of  Memphis— Battle  of  New  Berne— Operations  along  the  Caro- 
lina Coasts— Capture  of  Fort  Pulaski — Dupont  and  Sherman  in  Florida 
—Butler  and  Farragut  on  the  Mississippi— Operations  against  Forts 


CONTENTS.  XVli 

PAGE. 

Jackson  and  St.  Philip— Capture  of  New  Orleans— Occupation  of  the 
City  by  General  Butler,  .......  244 

CHAPTER  XXIH. 

Stonewall  Jackson  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley— Fight  at  Winchester — 
Battle  of  Cross  Keys — McClellan  Before  Richmond— Retrograde  Move- 
ment to  the  James  River— The  Battle  of  Glendale— The  Fitz  John  Por- 
ter Affair— Battle  of  Groveton— General  Pope  Relieved  of  His  Com- 
mand, . . . . . . . . . . 253 

CHAPTER  XXIV 

Affairs  in  Kentucky  and  Mississippi— Guerrilla  Morgan’s  Raids— The 
Confederates  Capture  Lexington  and  Frankfort— Bragg  Retreats  into 
Tennessee— General  Buell  Relieved — General  Rosecrans  in  Command 
of  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland— The  Battles  at  Murfreesboro— Some 
Very  Heavy  Fighting,  ........  272 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

The  Battle  of  Iuka— Movements  Around  Corinth— Grant’s  Communica- 
tion Severed  at  Holly  Springs — General  Sherman  at  Memphis— The 
Attack  on  Vicksburg— Failure  of  the  Movement— Burnside  with  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac— Abortive  Attack  on  Fredericksburg— Burnside 
Relieved  of  His  Command,  ......  .278 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

President  Lincoln’s  Emancipation  Proclamation— Full  Text  of  the  Most 
Important  State  Paper  in  the  History  of  the  United  States — Effects  of 
Its  Promulgation — Condition  of  the  Federal  Finances— Further  Calls 
for  Troops — Demoralized  Condition  of  Confederate  Affairs,  . . 284 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Running  Summary  of  the  Earlier  Military  Movements  in  1863 — Siege  of 
Vicksburg— Surrender  of  Vicksburg  by  General  Pemberton— Guerrilla 
Morgan’s  Raids — His  Capture,  Imprisonment  and  Escape— The  Glori- 
ous Federal  Achievements  at  Lookout  Mountain  and  Missionary 
Ridge,  . . . . . . . . • . . 291 

CHAPTER  XXVm. 

Hooker  with  the  Army  of  the  Potomac— Disastrous  Fight  at  Chancellors- 
ville— Death  of  “ Stonewall  ” Jackson — Capture  of  the  Heights  at 
Fredericksburg— Lee’s  Dash  Into  Pennsylvania  and  Maryland— Cap- 
ture of  Winchester  by  the  Confederates — Hooker  Superseded  by  Gen- 
eral Meade,  .........  304 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

The  Confederate  Invasion  of  Pennsylvania  and  Maryland — Meade’s 
Movements  to  Check  Lee’s  Advance — Battle  of  Gettysburg — Defeat 
of  the  Confederates — Meade’s  Leisurely  Pursuit — Engagement  at 
Mine  Run — Both  Armies  in  Winter  Quarters — Close  of  1863— Personal 
Narrative  cf  the  Swamp  Angel’s  Construction,  ....  312 


XViji  CONTENTS. 

PAGE. 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

Early  Movements  in  1864 — General  ShermaD’s  Expedition  from  Vicks- 
burg—Capture  of  Fort  Pillow  by  the  Confederates — Brutal  Massacre 
under  Orders  of  General  Forrest — The  Red  River  Expedition — Failure 
of  the  Movement — Colonel  Bailey's  Remarkable  Engineering  on  the 
Red  River— General  Banks  Superseded  by  General  Canby,  . . 328 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

The  Rank  of  Lieutenant-General  Revived— General  U.  S.  Grant  made 
General-in-Chief— Retirement  of  General  Halleck — Preparing  for  a 
Vigorous  Closing  Campaign — General  Sherman’s  Movements — The 
Two  Battles  Before  Atlanta — Sherman’s  Occupation  of  Atlanta — Total 
Destruction  of  Hood’s  Army — “ Marching  Through  Georgia,”  . . 334 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

Sherman’s  “ March  to  the  Sea  ” — A Glorious  War  Record — The  Confed- 
erates Swept  by  a Federal  Broom— Savannah  Captured — Movements 
in  the  Carolinas — Capture  of  Charleston — Surrender  of  the  Confed- 
erate General  Johnston— Capture  of  Mobile — Record  of  the  Confederate 
Privateers— The  Beginning  of  the  End,  .....  344 

CHAPTER  XXXIIT 

Reorganization  of  the  army  of  the  Potomac — Battle  of  the  Wilderness- 
Battle  of  Spottsylvania  Court  House— Battle  of  Cool  Arbor— Opera- 
tions Before  Petersburg — Movements  in  the  Valley  of  the  Shenandoah 
—Battle  of  Cedar  Creek — Sheridan’s  Famous  Ride  from  Winchester— 

The  Army  in  Winter  Quarters,  ......  361 

CHAPTER  XXXIV 

Events  of  1865— The  Closing  Scenes  of  the  War— Desperate  Attempts  of 
the  Beleagured  Confederates— Evacuation  and  Burning  of  Richmond 
—Occupation  of  Petersburg— Surrender  of  Lee  to  Grant— Dispersion 
of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia — Closing  Battle  at  Palmetto  Ranch, 
Texas— End  of  the  War,  .......  376 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

Political  Matters— Lincoln’s  Re  -election— The  Great  Conspiracy— Assas- 
sination of  President  Lincoln— Attempt  on  the  Life  of  Secretary  Sew- 
ard— Flight  and  Capture  of  J.  Wilkes  Booth,  the  Assassin— Capture, 
Trial  and  Execution  of  the  Conspirators— Capture  of  Jeff  Davis— Con- 
clusion, .......  . . 387 

The  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic,  .....  414 


Anecdotes  of  the  Rebellion, 


445 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


John  Caldwell  Calhoun,  .... 

PAGE. 

24 

Stephen  A.  Douglas,  ..... 

29 

Jefferson  Davis,  ...... 

36 

Alexander  H . Stephens ...... 

37 

Major  Robert  Anderson,  .... 

41 

Sand  Bag  Battery  at  Fort  Moultrie, 

45 

Scene  of  the  Inauguration,  .... 

54 

William  H.  Seward,  ...... 

57 

P.  6.  T.  Beauregard,  ..... 

59 

Fort  Sumter  after  the  Bombardment, 

65 

The  Rebel  Flag,  ...... 

67 

Destruction  of  the  Bridge  over  Gunpowder  Creek, 

84 

Union  Square,  New  York,  on  the  20th  of  April,  1861. 

89 

General  Benjamin  F.  Butler,  . . . . 

91 

Annapolis  Junction  in  1861,  .... 

92 

Federal  Hill,  ....... 

95 

Colonel  E.  E.  Ellsworth,  .... 

100 

Ellsworth  Zouaves,  ...... 

101 

General  George  B.  McClellan,  .... 

104 

Carrick’s  Ford, 

136 

Bull’s  Run  Battle  Ground,  ... 

147 

General  Franz  Sigel,  ..... 

159 

Burning  of  Hampton,  ..... 

167 

Fort  Hatteras,  ...... 

169 

Pontoon  Bridge  at  Paducah,  .... 

176 

Ulysses  S.  Grant,  ...... 

177 

General  Robert  E.  Lee,  ... 

181 

A Hand  Litter,  ...... 

203 

Foote’s  Flotilla,  ...... 

207 

A Mortar  Boat,  ...... 

211 

Engagement  between  the  Monitor  and  Merrimack, 

222 

Constructing  the  Canal,  ..... 

226 

Shiloh  Meeting  House.  . . . , . 

229 

Burning  Horses  near  Pittsburg  Landing, 

234 

Thomas  J.  (Stonewall)  Jackson, 

238 

General  Nathaniel  P.  Banks,  .... 

239 

General  Joseph  Hooker,  .... 

240 

XX 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATION 


PAGE. 


General  Philip  Kearny,  ......  241 

General  James  Longstreet,  .......  242 

David  G.  Farragut,  ........  248 

Reconuoitering,  .........  260 

General  Ambrose  E.  Burnside,  ......  280 

Pickets  on  Duty,  ........  296 

Grant’s  Headquarters  at  Chattanooga,  .....  298 

General  Hugh  Judson  Kilpatrick,  ......  310 

General  George  G.  Meade,  .......  313 

General  Winfield  S.  Hancock,  ......  315 

General  William  T.  Sherman,  ......  329 

Ruins  of  Charleston,  ........  347 

Place  of  Johnston’s  Surrender  to  Sherman,  ....  351 

General  Philip  H.  Sheridan,  .......  364 


THE  POPULAR  HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


CHAPTER  I. 

INTRODUCTORY— EARLY  INDICATIONS  OP  DISCONTENT-— GRADUAL  DEVELOPMENT 
OP  SECTIONAL  INTERESTS  — CAUSES  OP  THE  CIVIL  STRIPE  — THE  STATE 
RIGHTS  THEORY — JOHN  C.  CALHOUN  AND  NULLIFICATION — THE  TARIFF  AND 
SLAVERY  QUESTIONS— BRIEF  REVIEW  OF  PRESIDENTIAL  SUCCESSION— ELEC- 
TION OP  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN— PREPARING  FOR  WAR. 

Even  the  hoarse  echoes  of  the  cannon’s  thunder  and  the 
clash  of  steel  have  sunk  to  sleep  ; the  fretful  murmurs  of  semi- 
satiated  passion  and  prejudice  which  succeeded  the  savage 
frenzy  of  murderous  hate  have  even  been  hushed,  and  the 
timid  tenders  of  reconciliation  have  been  supplanted  by  an 
eager  anxiety  to  proffer  and  respond  warmly  to  fraternal  greet- 
ings among  the  citizens  of  all  sections  throughout  the  now 
happily  re-United  States.  It  is  therefore  opportune  to  present 
a concise’,  impartial  narrative  of  one  of  the  most  important 
episodes  in  the  history  of  modem  civilization  and  the  develop- 
ment of  human  liberty.  The  term  episode  is  not  inappropriate 
in  connection  with  so  stupendous  an  affair  as  the  Civil  War  in 
America,  since  it  was,  despite  its  costly  magnitude,  whether 
the  basis  of  calculation  be  that  of  mere  money  or  those  price- 
less elements,  human  life  and  human  blood,  but  one  of  the 
incidents  of  the  conflict  of  opinions  which  began  with  the  adop- 
tion of  the  Constitution  of  this  Republic. 

For  the  greater  part  of  a century  the  exigencies  of  National 
development  were  such  that  the  germs  of  disaffection  found  no 
sun  of  popular  feeling  to  warm  them  into  life  and  action.  They 
were  latent,  however,  and  as  surely  as  the  scrub  oaks  appear 
when  the  lofty  pines  are  felled  and  cleared,  so  the  sturdy  sprout- 
ings  of  innate  discontent  were  manifested  when  social  and  com- 


22 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


mercial  success  had  crowned  the  untiring  efforts  of  a generation 
of  unselfish,  patriotic  impulses. 

But  enough  of  generalization.  The  causes  of  the  Civil  War — 
call  it  Rebellion  if  you  will,  deem  it  Secession  if  you  please — had 
their  origin  in  but  one  Hydra-headed  element,  commonly  known 
as  State  Rights.  From  the  sovereign  citizen  to  the  sovereign 
State,  was  an  easy  transition  in  popular  or  personal  opinion  ; 
from  property  in  slaves  to  property  interests  in  relation  to  tariff 
legislation,  it  was  even  yet  more  easy  to  turn,  and  therefore, 
Nullification,  the  earliest  exemplar  of  the  latent  controversy,  is 
entitled  to  but  subjunctive  rank  among  the  cohorts  of  dissatis- 
faction. It  was,  however,  the  touchstone  of  the  entire  matter, 
and  consequently  we  must  begin  our  history  by  rapidly  recount- 
ing the  legislation  which  led  up  to  the  bold  attempt  of  John  C. 
Calhoun,  of  South  Carolina,  in  1832,  to  sap  the  integrity  of  the 
Union. 

As  early  as  1812,  Calhoun,  when  taunted  by  Rear  Admiral 
Stewart  with  the  sham  under  which  the  aristocracy  of  the 
South,  supported  absolutely  by  slave  labor,  assumed  to  affiliate 
with  democracy,  haughtily  retorted,  in  effect,  that  such  assump- 
tion, or  pretense,  was  mere  policy  designed  to  aid  the  South  in 
controlling  the  Republic ; that  the  compromises  of  the  past 
would  not  be  repeated,  and  that  any  attempt  to  crush  that  policy 
or  to  abrogate  its  consequent  power  of  control,  would  be  met  by 
a dissolution  of  the  compact  of  the  States. 

Following  closely  upon  the  tariff  agitation  of  1816,  a mere 
preliminary  skirmish,  came  the  heated  discussions  in  1820  on 
the  slavery  question,  resulting  in  the  Missouri  Compromise,  by 
which  Missouri  was  admitted  as  a slave-holding  State  in  1821. 
Subsequent  events  proved  that  Calhoun’s  declaration  of  hos- 
tility towards  compromise  measures  was  not  a personal  feeling 
merely,  nor  an  unmeaning  threat.  The  issue  was  merely 
postponed  and  the  agitation  allayed  until  1849. 

The  passage  of  the  tariff  act  of  1824,  which  afforded  protec- 
tion to  the  iron  trade  of  Pennsylvania,  the  manufacturers  of 
the  Eastern  States  and  the  Northern  and  Western  wool  and 
hemp  interests,  revived  Southern  hostility,  and  when,  in  1828, 
after  a bitter  controversy  lasting  nearly  a year,  the  tariff  bill, 


CAUSES  OF  THE  WAR. 


23 


imposing  duties  upon  an  average  basis  of  fifty  per  cent. , was 
passed,  the  outspoken  indignation  of  the  advocates  of  the 
cotton  interests  was  so  violent  and  aggressive  that  the  long- 
threatened  hour  of  dissolution  seemed  at  hand. 

In  the  fall  of  1828,  after  an  exciting  Presidential  campaign, 
John  Quincy  Adams  was  defeated,  and  Andrew  Jackson,  a 
native  of  North  Carolina,  but  a resident  of  Tennessee,  was 
elected,  receiving  178  electoral  votes  against  83  for  Adams’  re- 
election.  As  usual,  the  mere  partisan  rancours  of  a campaign 
disappeared  as  easily  and  as  silently  as  the  morning  mists. 
But  gathering  clouds  took  their  place,  the  Bank  Charter  Act 
and  the  reopening  of  the  tariff  question  precipitating  another 
storm.  The  first  annual  message  of  President  Jackson  opposed 
the  re-chartering  of  the  Bank  of  the  United  States,  and  sug- 
gested that  the  old  charter  should  be  allowed  to  expire  by 
the  effluxion  of  time  in  1836.  The  corporation  power  was,  how- 
ever, strong  enough  to  set  these  views  aside,  and  Congress  in 
1832  passed  the  bill  to  re-charter.  This  was  promptly  met  by  a 
veto,  and  failing  to  comand  a two-thirds  majority,  the  friends 
of  the  bill  were  compelled  to  yield. 

Meanwhile  the  agitation  on  the  tariff  question  had  been 
rapidly  spreading,  and  when,  as  the  result  of  the  session  of 
1831-32,  additional  duties  were  levied  upon  manufactured  goods 
imported  from  abroad,  the  smoldering  discontent  of  the  South 
leaped  into  flame.  It  was  claimed  that  again  the  manufactur- 
ing districts  were  favored  at  the  expense  of  the  agricultural 
States,  and  South  Carolina,  under  the  lead  of  John  C.  Calhoun, 
with  his  nullification  theory,  determined  to  resist  the  power  of 
Congress  in  the  premises. 

Inflammatory  literature  was  widely  disseminated,  and  other 
Southern  States  were  invited  to  join  the  movement  for  mutual 
self-protection.  On  the  24th  of  November,  1832,  a grand  con- 
vention was  held  at  Columbia,  and  the  Nullification  Ordinance 
was  adopted.  This  instrument  declared  that  no  duties  should 
be  paid  in  South  Carolina  after  a certain  date  ; that  no  appeal 
should  be  permitted  to  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States  in 
reference  to  the  validity  of  the  ordinance,  and  that  attempts  by 
the  United  States  Government  to  collect  revenue  would  justify 


24 


HISTOEY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


secession  and  the  establishment  of  an  independent  government. 
This  ordinance  was  approved  by  the  Legislature  of  the  State 
then  in  session.  To  emphasize  the  matter  the  Legislature 
ordered  the  raising,  arming  and  equipping  of  State  forces  to 
resist  to  the  uttermost  the  exercise  of  Federal  authority. 

Mr.  Calhoun,  then  Vice-President  of  the  United  States,  was 
named  as  the  head  of  the  proposed  State  organization,  and 
medals  hearing  the  words,  “John  C.  Calhoun,  First  President 
of  the  Southern  Confederacy,”  were  struck  off  and  distributed. 
In  the  streets  blue  cockades,  with  a center  button  ornamented 

with  a palmetto,  the  sym- 
bol of  the  new  nation, 
were  freely  displayed . 
Nor  did  the  matter  rest 
here.  Colonel  Hayne,  Sen- 
ator from  South  Carolina, 
boldly  advocated,  on  the 
floor  of  the  United  States 
Senate,  the  right  of  a 
State,  under  certain  cir- 
cumstances, to  nullify  an 
act  of  Congress.  To  his 
fiery  eloquence  was  op- 
posed the  masterly  argu- 
mentative speech  of  that 
master  of  American  ora- 
tory, Daniel  Webster. 
Debate,  however,  on  such  a subject,  was  not  President  Jackson’s 
mode  of  meeting  and  dealing  with  a crisis.  He  promptly  issued  a 
proclamation,  in  which  he  asserted  that  “ to  say  that  any  State 
may  at  pleasure  secede  from  the  Union,  is  to  say  that  the  United 
States  are  not  a Nation.”  He  declared  his  intention  to  collect 
the  revenue  under  all  and  any  circumstances.  This  was  met  by 
a counter  proclamation,  in  which  Governor  Hayne,  of  South 
Carolina,  sustained  the  Nullification  theory,  and  called  for 
twelve  thousand  armed  volunteers  to  defend  the  State  against 
Federal  interference.  On  the  28th  of  February,  1838,  Congress 
passed  the  Force  bill,  which  gave  jurisdiction  to  the  United 


JOHN  OALDWISLb  CALIIOCN. 


THE  NULLIFICATION  THEORY. 


25 


States  Courts  over  cases  arising  under  the  revenue  laws  and 
materially  enlarged  the  Presidential  power  in  dealing  with 
armed  resistance.  Thus  strengthened,  the  President  dispatched 
vessels  of  war  to  the  coast  of  South  Carolina  and  sent  General 
Winfield  Scott  to  Charleston  with  troops.  Vigorous  measures 
like  these,  nipped  in  the  bud  the  immature  revolt.  The  leaders 
recoiled  for  the  time,  the  rank  and  file  sullenly  subsided,  and 
without  bloodshed  the  point  of  extreme  tension  had  been 
reached  and  passed.  Meanwhile  Congress  considered  a bill 
introduced  by  the  great  pacificator,  Henry  Clay,  and  in  the  fol- 
lowing spring  adopted  the  measure  which,  by  providing  for  the 
gradual  reduction  of  the  duties  complained  of,  till  at  the  end  of 
ten  years  they  should  reach  a basis  such  as  the  South  had  inti- 
mated willingness  to  accept,  removed  even  the  shadow  of  a 
grievance,  on  the  tariff  score,  from  the  restless  spirits  of  South 
Carolina. 

The  slavery  question,  however,  was  rapidly  resuming  its 
position  as  a burning  issue,  though  the  financial  panic  and  the 
Canadian  troubles  during  the  administration  of  Martin  Van 
Buren  (1831-1841),  tended  to  keep  it  somewhat  in  the  back- 
ground. The  close  of  this  administration  by  the  defeat  of  Van 
Buren  for  re-election,  he  receiving  but  sixty  electoral  votes 
against  two  hundred  and  thirty-four  for  General  Harrison,  de- 
prived the  Democrats,  for  the  first  time  in  forty  years,  of  the 
control  of  the  Government. 

Inaugurated  on  the  4tli  of  March,  1841,  General  Harrison, 
borne  down  by  the  weight  of  years,  died  within  one  month  of 
that  date,  and  on  the  6th  of  April  Vice-President  John  Tyler,  of 
Virginia,  took  the  oath  of  office  as  President  of  the  United 
States. 

In  the  current  run  of  this  history,  holding  its  main  purpose  in 
view,  we  have  little  to  consider  until  in  December,  1844,  the 
proposition  to  admit  Texas  as  a State  came  before  Congress. 
A clause  in  the  proposed  constitution  of  this  State  recognized 
the  existence  of  slavery  within  its  limits.  Tins  had  been  the 
issue  of  the  Presidential  election  of  that  year,  and  had  been  the 
cause  of  unparalleled  excitement.  On  the  1st  of  March,  1845, 
but  three  days  before  Tyler’s  retirement,  the  annexation  bill 


26 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


was  adopted,  and  the  prompt  assent  of  the  President  ad- 
mitted the  “Lone  Star  State.” 

The  administration  of  James  K.  Polk,  of  Tennessee  (1845  to 
1849),  was  chiefly  occupied  with  the  Mexican  troubles  arising  out 
of  the  Texas  boundary  question.  Towards  its  close  the  slavery 
question  again  loomed  up,  David  Wilmot,  of  Pennsylvania, 
having  brought  before  Congress  a bill  to  prohibit  slavery  in  all 
the  territory  which  might  be  secured  by  treaty  with  Mexico. 
The  defeat  of  the  “Wilmot  Proviso,”  as  this  measure  was 
termed,  led  to  the  formation  of  a political  party,  composed  of 
its  supporters  ; and  in  June,  1848,  they  nominated  ex-President 
Van  Buren,  as  the  Presidential  candidate  of  the  “Free  Soil 
Party.”  Practically  this  was  but  the  ventilation  of  an  idea,  for 
the  campaign  turned  upon  the  personal  popularity  of  Generals 
Cass  and  Taylor,  the  latter  being  elected,  by  a large  majority, 
with  Millard  Fillmore,  of  New  York,  as  Vice-President. 

President  Taylor’s  first  message  paved  the  way  for  another 
struggle.  In  it  he  advised  the  Californians  to  form  a State 
government  in  readiness  for  admission  to  the  U nion . In  accord- 
ance with  this  a convention  at  Monterey,  in  September,  1849, 
framed  a constitution  prohibiting  slavery,  and  the  people 
adopted  it.  On  the  20th  of  December,  the  new  Government, 
with  Peter  H.  Burnet  as  Governor  of  the  Territory,  was  organ- 
ized and  a petition  was  forwarded  to  Congress  asking  admission 
for  the  State  of  California. 

A bitter  controversy  was  at  once  initiated  and  the  Missouri 
experiences  were  repeated,  with  this  difference,  that  the 
North  favored  and  the  South  opposed  the  admission.  The 
Southern  argument  was  that  with  the  extension  of  the  Missouri 
compromise  line  to  the  Pacific  the  right  to  introduce  slavery 
into  California  was  guaranteed  by  the  general  Government, 
consequently  the  Constitution  of  the  proposed  State  should  be 
rejected.  The  North  argued  that  part  of  the  new  State  only 
was  affected,  that  the  Missouri  Compromise  applied  only  to  the 
Louisiana  purchase,  and  that  the  people  of  California  had  the 
right  to  choose  their  own  Constitution.  In  the  bitter  debates 
which  followed  kindred  issues  became  involved.  The  South 
complained  that  fugitive  slaves  were  aided  and  encouraged  by 


HENRY  CLAY’S  OMNIBUS  BILL. 


27 


the  North  ; the  Free  Soil  party  demanded  the  abolition  of 
slavery  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  and  Texas  added  to  the  im- 
broglio by  claiming  New  Mexico  as  part  of  her  territory. 

Again  the  genius  of  Henry  Clay  was  invoked.  Early  in  1850 
he  was  appointed  chairman  of  a committee  of  thirteento  whom 
all  the  vexed  questions  were  referred.  On  the  9th  of  May  he 
brought  forward  “The  Omnibus  Bill”  as  a compromise.  Its 
provisions  were : First,  the  admission  of  California  as  a free 
State  ; second,  the  formation  of  new  states,  not  exceeding  four 
in  number,  out  of  the  territory  of  Texas,  said  states  to  permit 
or  exclude  slavery  as  the  people  should  determine  ; third,  the 
organization  of  territorial  governments  for  New  Mexico  and 
Utah,  without  conditions  on  the  question  of  slavery  ; f mirth, 
the  establishment  of  the  present  boundary  between  Texas  and 
New  Mexico,  and  the  payment  to  the  former  of  ten  million  dol- 
lars from  the  public  treasury  for  the  surrender  of  the  latter  ; 
fifth,  the  enactment  of  a more  vigorous  law  for  the  recovery  of 
fugitive  slaves ; sixth,  the  abolition  of  the  slave  trade  in  the 
District  of  Columbia. 

During  the  heated  discussion  which  followed  the  introduction 
of  the  measure,  President  Taylor  died  on  July  9th,  1850.  Mr. 
Fillmore  took  the  oath  of  office  and  appointed  Daniel  Webster 
as  Secretary  of  State.  The  discussion  on  the  Omnibus  bill  pro- 
gressed, and  on  September  18th,  1850,  the  last  clause  was 
adopted.  The  President  immediately  approved  the  measure, 
and  for  a time  the  excitement  was  again  abated.  True,  it  was 
but  a compromise,  and  did  not  affect  convictions  on  either 
side. 

Meanwhile,  on  March  31st,  1850,  John  C.  Calhoun  died,  and 
thus  the  foremost  figure  in  early  secession  movements  passed 
from  the  conflict.  His  influence,  however,  had  left  too  deep  an 
impression  to  be  easily  effaced.  Henry  Clay  followed  on  the 
28th  of  June,  1852,  and  Daniel  Webster  on  the  24th  of  October  in 
the  same  year.  The  close  of  Fillmore’s  administration  intro- 
duced a new  element,  for  both  the  Whig  and  Democratic  plat- 
forms affirmed  the  wisdom  of  the  Compromise  Act  of  1850  ; 
a new  party,  or  rather  an  extension  of  the  Free  Soil  organiza- 
tion, denied  the  wisdom  of  the  Compromise,  and  declaring  that 


28 


HISTORY  01  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


all  the  Territories  of  the  United  States  ought  to  be  free,  put 
forth  their  own  Presidential  candidate.  This  was  John  P.  Hale, 
of  New  Hampshire.  The  real  contest,  however,  was  between 
General  Winfield  Scott  and  Franklin  Pierce,  of  New  Hamp- 
shire, the  latter  being  elected  by  a large  majority. 

The  pacification  of  the  Omnibus  bill  provisions  was  of  very 
short  duration,  the  anti-slavery  party  daily  growing  in  determi- 
nation, if  not  in  actual  audacity.  In  Syracuse,  N.  Y.,  a fugitive 
named  Jerry  was  rescued  by  force  from  the  Government  offi- 
cers, and  the  rescue  of  Anthony  Burns  was  almost  effected.  In 
this  struggle  one  man  was  killed  and  troops  were  ordered  out  to 
aid  in  the  surrender  of  the  alleged  slave.  In  Ohio,  Margaret 
Gamer,  another  fugitive,  killed  two  of  her  children  to  save 
them  from  slavery.  More  legitimate  efforts  to  restrict  the 
operations  of  the  fugitive  slave  law  were  made  in  several  States 
by  thp  enactment  of  laws  to  secure  at  least  a jury  trial  for 
alleged  slaves.  Thus  steadily  and  resistlessly  the  Nemesis  of 
slave-holding  brutality  was  pressing  on  to  the  point  of  actual 
conflict  and  its  result,  the  glorious  Emancipation  Proclamation. 

The  organization  of  the  vast  region  west  of  Minnesota,  Iowa 
and  Missouri  into  Territories  was  one  of  the  earliest  issues  of 
Pierce’s  Administration.  In  January,  1854,  Senator  Stephen  A. 
Douglas,  of  Illinois,  submitted  to  the  United  States  Senate  a 
proposition  to  organize  the  Territories  of  Kansas  and  Nebraska. 
The  Kansas-Nebraska  bill  contained  a clause  providing  that 
the  people  of  the  two  Territories,  in  forming  their  Constitutions, 
should  decide  for  themselves  whether  the  new  States  should  be 
free  or  slave-holding.  This  was  cutting  the  Gordian  knot  with 
a vengeance,  for  both  the  new  territories  lay  north  of  the  paral- 
lel of  thirty-six  degrees  and  thirty  minutes,  and  therefore  the 
proposition  absolutely  annulled  the  Missouri  Compromise  and 
virtually  restored  the  naked  issue  of  slavery  or  no  slavery.  Sec- 
tional feeling  ran  high  and  debates  were  bitter,  but  the  bill 
passed,  and  in  May,  1854,  it  received  the  Presidential  sanction. 

The  battlefield  was  now  transferred  to  Kansas,  where  a “ car- 
pet-bag” element  of  either  faction  hastened  to  control  the  elec- 
tions. In  November,  1854,  a pro-slavery  delegate  was  elected 
to  Congress,  and  the  following  year  the  same  party  was  tri- 


FREE  SOIL  AGITATION. 


29 


umphant  in  the  general  Territorial  election.  The  State  Legis- 
lature met  at  Lecompton,  and  framed  a Constitution  permitting 
slavery.  The  Free  Soil  party  denounced  the  election  as  illegal, 
held  a convention  at  Topeka,  framed  a Constitution  excluding 
slavery,  and  organized  a rival  government.  From  the  autumn 
of  1S55  to  the  summer  of  1S56,  a turbulent  civil  war  raged. 
This  was  not  quieted  until  after  the  appointment,  on  the  3d  of 
September,  of  John  W.  Geary,  of  Pennsylvania,  as  Military 

Governor  of  Kansas,  with 
authority  from  the  Presi- 
dent to  restore  order  and 
punish  lawlessness.  This  he 
accomplished  locally,  but 
the  agitation  had  spread 
throughout  the  Union  and 
the  slavery  question  became 
the  issue  of  the  Presidential 
election  of  1 856. 

Extraordinary  combina- 
tions and  disintegrations 
of  parties  marked  this 
campaign.  Many  Northern 
Democrats,  though  opposed 
to  slavery,  held  that  every 
Territory  was  entitled  to  in- 
dividual choice  on  the  sub- 
ject, and  James  Buchanan,  of  Pennsylvania,  with  a platform 
reaffirming  the  principles  of  the  Kansas-Nebraska  bill,  became 
their  standard  bearer. 

The  Free  Soil  party,  demanding  absolute  abolition,  nomi- 
nated John  C.  Fremont,  of  California.  Another  new  party, 
with  real  purposes  which  some  other  historian  may  be  able  to 
comprehend,  but  which  professed  to  be  concerned  only  with  the 
restriction  of  foreign  influence  in  the  United  States,  now 
sprang  into  being,  and  called  itself,  or  was  christened,  the 
“Native  American ” or  “ Know-Nothing ” organization.  The 
candidate  of  this  clique  was  Millard  Fillmore.  The  great  ma- 
jority, however,  decided  that  the  vital  home  question  was  that 


STEPHEN  A.  DOVGLA3. 


30 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


of  Slavery,  and  James  Buchanan  was  elected,  with  John  C. 
Breckinridge,  of  Kentucky,  as  Vice-President. 

Immediately  following  the  inauguration  of  President  Bu- 
chanan, in  March,  1857,  came  the  decision  of  the  Supreme  Court 
of  the  United  States  in  the  memorable  “ Drpd  Scott ’’case, 
which  had  been  pending  three  years.  This  deserves  more  than 
passing  mention. 

Dred  Scott  had  been  one  of  the  slaves  of  Dr.  Emerson,  of 
Missouri,  a United  States  army  surgeon.  Emerson  moved  first 
to  Rock  Island,  111.,  and  then  to  Fort  Snelling,  Minn.,  at  which 
latter  place,  in  1836,  Scott  was  married  to  a negro  woman 
whom  Emerson  had  bought.  After  the  birth  of  two  children 
all  the  family  were  taken  back  to  St.  Louis  and  sold.  Dred 
brought  suit  for  his  freedom,  and  after  the  Circuit  and  Supreme 
Cou  ts  of  Missouri  had  heard  the  case,  it  was,  in  May, 
1854,  appealed  to  the  United  States  Supreme  Court.  The  de- 
cision read  by  Chief -Justice  Taney  held  that  “negroes, 
whether  free  or  slaves,  were  not  citizens  of  the  United  States , 
and  could  not  become  such  by  any  process  known  to  the  Consti- 
tution'1'; that  under  the  laws  of  the  United  States  “a  negro 
could  neither  sue  nor  be  sued,  and  therefore  the  court  had  no 
jurisdiction  of  Dred  Scott’s  cause”;  that  “ a slave  was  to  be 
regarded  in  the  light  of  a personal  chat  tel,  and  might  be  re- 
moved from  place  to  place  by  his  owner  as  any  other  piece  of 
property”  ; that  “the  Constitution  gave  to  every  slave-holder 
the  right  of  removing  to  or  through  any  State  or  Territory 
with  his  slaves  and  of  returning  at  his  will  with  them  to  a 
State  where  slavery  was  recognized  by  law  ; and  that  there- 
fore the  Missouri  Compromise  of  1820  and  the  compromise 
measures  of  1850  were  unconstitutional  and  void.” 

Six  of  the  associate  Justices,  Wayne,  Nelson,  Grier,  Daniel, 
Campbell  and  Catron  concurred,  but  Judges  McLean  and  Curtis 
dissented.  The  President  bad  hoped  that  this  would  allay  the 
excitement,  but  it  had  a contrary  effect.  The  South  affected 
satisfaction,  but  the  Free  Soil  party  became  exasperated,  and 
the  passage  of  Personal  Liberty  bills  resulted  in  several  of  the 
anti-slavery  States. 

John  Brown’s  raid  at  Harper’s  Ferry,  Va.,  October  16th,  1859, 


ELECTION  OF  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN. 


31 


was  the  next  excitement  for  the  slave  States.  The  details  of  the 
daring  attempt,  its  failure  and  the  trial,  condemnation  and  ex- 
ecution of  John  Brown  and  six  of  his  companions  are  incidents 
too  well  and  widely  known  to  justify  recapitulation  here.  This 
affair,  and  the  rapid  growth  of  the  Free  Soil  party  in  Kansas, 
while  widening  the  breach  between  North  and  South,  threw 
into  the  nineteenth  Presidential  election  campaign  of  1860  the 
apple  of  discord  destined  to  precipitate  the  clash  of  arms. 

With  a rapid  summary  of  the  features  of  this  campaign  we 
shall  close  this  introductory  chapter  on  the  causes  which  led  to 
the  Civil  War. 

The  “ People's”  party,  now  called  Republican,  nominated 
Abraham  Lincoln,  of  Illinois,  with  a platform  opposing  the  ex- 
tension of  slavery  as  the  issue  of  the  period.  The  Democratic 
Convention  met  at  Charleston  in  April  and  split  on  the  slavery 
question.  The  Southern  delegates  withdrew,  and,  after  a meet- 
ing in  Richmond,  organized  a separate  convention  at  Baltimore 
on  the  28th  of  June,  and  nominated  John  C.  Breckinridge,  of 
Kentucky.  The  Northern  wing  remained  in  session  for  a 
time  at  Charleston,  and  after  some  fruitless  balloting,  also 
adjourned  to  Baltimore,  where,  on  June  18th,  Stephen  A. 
Douglas  was  nominated.  The  American  party,  now  called 
“ Constitutional  Unionists,”  nominated  John  Bell,  of  Tennessee. 
Thus  four  candidates  were  in  the  field. 

Abraham  Lincoln  was  elected,  having  received  the  electoral 
votes  of  all  the  Northern  States,  except  New  Jersey,  which  were 
divided  between  him  and  two  of  his  opponents.  The  Southern 
States  mainly  supported  Breckinridge.  Virginia,  Kentucky 
and  Tennessee  gave  their  thirty -nine  votes  to  Bell,  while  Doug- 
las received  a scattering  vote  through  nearly  all  the  States. 

The  South  had  foreseen  the  result  and  energetically  provided 
for  it.  The  words,  “ Abraham:  Lincoln  is  Elected”  became 
the  tocsin  of  revolt,  and  the  long  expected,  much  dreaded  crisis 
had  been  reached. 


CHAPTER  H. 


SECESSION  SPREADING  — THE  VARIOUS  ORDINANCES  — TREACHERY  IN  THE 
CABINET — ANDERSON  AND  FORT  SUMTER  — HIS  HEROIC  ACTION— CONFED- 
ERATE DIPLOMATIC  OVERTURES — CABINET  CHANGES — THE  TREACHERY  OF 
TWIGGS— CLOSE  OF  BUCHANAN’S  ADMINISTRATION. 

With  prompt  precision  which  gave  evidence  of  premedita- 
tion, a call  was  issued  in  South  Carolina,  0:1  the  day  following 
the  general  election  in  November,  1860,  for  a convention  to  be 
held  at  Columbia,  December  17th,  to  t ike  action  in  regard  to 
secession.  At  the  appointed  time  the  assemblage  was  called  to 
order  by  General  D.  F.  Jamieson,  but  the  men  who  eould 
calmly  contemplate  the  horrors  of  civil  war  trembled  at  the 
thought  of  a pock-marked  face,  and  passed  a resolution  to 
adjourn  to  Charleston  in  consequence  of  the  prevalence  of 
small-pox  in  Columbia.  After  three  days’  deliberation  the  fol- 
lowing ordinance  was  passed,  shortly  after  noon,  on  December 
20th,  by  the  unanimous  vote  of  one  hundred  and  sixty-nine 
members : 

“We,  the  people  of  the  State  of  South  Carolina,  in  Convention  assembled, 
do  declare  and  ordain,  and  it  is  hereby  declared  and  ordained,  that  the 
ordinance  adopted  by  us  in  Convention  on  the  23d  day  of  May,  in  the  year 
of  our  Lord  1788,  whereby  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  of  America 
was  ratified,  and  also  all  Acts  and  parts  of  Acts  of  the  General  Assembly  of 
this  State  ratifying  the  amendments  of  the  said  Constitution,  are  hereby 
repealed,  and  that  the  union  now  subsisting  between  South  Carolina  and 
other  States,  under  the  name  of  the  United  States  of  America,  is  hereby 
dissolved.” 

The  fatal  plunge  had  been  taken,  and  on  December  24th 
Governor  Pickens  issued  a proclamation  declaring  South  Caro- 
lina “a  separate,  sovereign,  free,  and  independent  State,  with 
the  right  to  levy  war,  conclude  peace,  negotiate  treaties, 
leagues  or  covenants,  and  do  all  acts  whatever  that  rightly  ap- 
pertain to  a free  and  independent  State.” 

The  dread  significance  of  these  measures  cannot  be  over- 
estimated, for  the  boldness  of  the  declaration  and  its  prompti- 


FIRST  SECESSION  ORDINANCE. 


33 


tude  proved  contagious,  and  swept  away  hesitancy  or  timidity 
in  the  other  cotton-growing  States. 

On  January  19th,  1861,  the  Mississippi  State  Convention, 
organized  the  previous  day  at  Jacksonville,  with  A.  J.  Barry,  of 
Lowndes,  in  the  chair,  passed  a secession  ordinance,  with  some 
slight  opposition.  The  fifteen  opposing  delegates,  however, 
signed  the  ordinance  next  day,  making  the  vote  unanimous. 
South  Carolina  and  Alabama  delegations  were  present  and  were 
accorded  seats  in  the  Convention. 

Florida  and  Alabama  followed,  the  Convention  of  the  first- 
named  meeting  at  Tallahassee,  and  that  of  the  latter  at  Mont- 
gomery, with  Wm.  M.  Brooks  in  the  chair.  On  the  11th  of 
January  both  conventions  passed  secession  ordinances,  that  of 
Florida  by  a vote  of  62  to  7,  and  that  of  Alabama  by  61  to  39. 

As  the  Alabama  ordinance  gives  the  first  indication  of  Con- 
federacy it  may  be  well  to  quote  it  in  full : 

“ Whereas , The  election  of  Abraham  Lincoln  and  Hannibal  Hamlin  to  the 
offices  of  President  and  Vice-President  of  the  United  States  of  America,  by 
a sectional  party  avowedly  hostile  to  the  domestic  institutions  and  peace 
and  security  of  the  people  of  the  State  of  Alabama,  following  upon  the  heels 
of  many  and  dangerous  infractions  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States 
by  many  of  the  States  and  people  of  the  Northern  section,  is  a political 
wrong  of  so  insulting  and  menacing  a character  as  to  justify  the  people  of 
the  State  of  Alabama  in  the  adoption  of  prompt  and  decided  measures  for 
their  future  peace  and  security.  * 

“ Therefore , Be  it  declared  and  ordained  by  the  people  of  the  State  of 
Alabama,  in  Convention  assembled,  that  the  State  of  Alabama  now  with- 
draws from  the  Union  known  as  the  United  States  of  America,  and  hence- 
forth ceases  to  be  one  of  the  said  United  States,  and  is,  and  of  right  ought  to 
be,  a sovereign  independent  State. 

“ Sec.  2.  And  be  it  further  declared  and  ordained  by  the  people  of  the 
State  of  Alabama,  in  Convention  assembled,  that  all  power  over  the  terri- 
tories of  said  State,  and  over  the  people  thereof,  heretofore  delegated  to  the 
Government  of  the  United  States  of  America,  be,  and  they  are  hereby  with- 
drawn from  the  said  Government,  and  are  hereby  resumed  and  vested  in 
the  people  of  the  State  of  Alabama.  And  as  it  is  the  desire  and  purpose  of 
the  people  of  Alabama  to  meet  the  slaveholding  States  of  the  South  who 
approve  of  such  a purpose,  in  order  to  frame  a revisional  as  a permanent 
government  upon  the  principles  of  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  be 
it  also  resolved  by  the.  people  of  Alabama,  in  Convention  assembled,  that 
the  people  of  the  States  of  Delaware,  Maryland,  Virginia,  North  Carolina, 
South  Carolina,  Florida,  Georgia,  Mississippi,  Louisiana,  Texas,  Arkansas, 
Tennessee,  Kentucky  and  Missouri  be  and  they  are  hereby  invited  to  meet 


34 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


the  people  of  the  State  of  Alabama,  by  their  delegates  in  Convention,  on  the 
4th  day  of  February  next,  in  Montgomery,  in  the  State  of  Alabama,  for  the 
purpose  of  consultation  with  each  other  as  to  the  most  effective  mode  of 
securing  concerted,  harmonious  action  in  whatever  measures  may  be 
deemed  most  desirable  for  the  common  peace  and  security. 

“ And  be  it  further  Resolved , That  the  President  of  the  Convention  be  and 
he  is  hereby  instructed  to  transmit  forthwith  a copy  of  the  foregoing  pre- 
amble, ordinance  and  resolutions  to  the  Governors  of  the  several  States 
named  in  said  resolutions. 

“ Done  by  the  people  of  Alabama,  in  Convention  assembled,  at  Montgom 
ery,  this  11th  day  of  January,  1861.” 

This  extraordinary  document  is — whether  intentionally  or 
accidentally,  matters  not — a specific  admission  of  the  actual 
purposes  and  alleged  grievances  of  the  South.  It  will  be  no- 
ticed that  “the  slaveholding  States  of  the  South ’’are  spe- 
cifically called  upon  to  organize  in  defense  of  the  peculiar 
institution. 

While  this  work  was  being  done  in  Montgomery  amid  intense 
excitement,  the  news  had  been  forwarded  to  Mobile,  where  it 
was  received  with  the  wildest  demonstrations  of  enthusiasm, 
which  were  intensified  by  the  simultaneous  report  of  the  adop- 
tion of  the  Florida  ordinance.  One  hundred  and  one  guns  for 
Alabama  and  fifteen  for  Florida  were  fired,  the  secession  pole 
was  decorated  with  the  Southern  flag,  and  Judge  Jones,  speak- 
ing from  the  window  of  the  court-room  in  the  Custom-House, 
announced  that  the  United  States  Court  for  the  Southern  Dis- 
trict of  Alabama  was  “adjourned  forever.”  Processions, 
speeches  and  busy  preparations  for  illumination  occupied  the 
rest  of  the  day.  The  display  at  night  was  simply  indescribable 
within  reasonable  limits,  and  thus  the  long  latent  theory  of  a 
“Southern  Confederacy”  was  forced  into  practical  existence. 

There  is  grim  humor  in  an  episode  of  this  period.  Governor 
Pickens,  of  South  Carolina,  on  January  14th,  sent  to  Washing- 
ton for  a balance  of  three  thousand  dollars  due  him  as  late 
minister  to  Russia.  The  Department  adjusted  his  accounts  by 
sending  him  a draft  on  the  Charleston  sub-treasury,  the  money 
in  which  had  been  seized  by  the  State. 

Georgia  next  wheeled  into  line  by  passing  a secession  ordi- 
nance on  January  19th,  by  a vote  of  208  to  89,  and  a motion  to 
postpone  its  operation  until  March  3d  was  defeated.  Alexan- 


SECESSION  SCHEMES  SPREADING. 


35 


der  H.  Stephens  and  Herschel  Y.  Johnson  were  among  those 
voting  against  passage  of  the  ordinance. 

Louisiana  followed  on  January  26th,  passing  its  ordinance 
by  a vote  of  113  to  17,  a delay  motion  having  been  previously 
voted  down.  Each  member  of  the  Convention  was  presented 
with  a gold  pen  with  which  to  sign  the  ordinance. 

Texas  came  next  and  on  February  1st,  at  Austin,  passed  a 
secession  ordinance  to  be  submitted  to  the  people  of  Texas  for 
their  ratification  or  rejection  by  the  qualified  voters  on  the 
23d  of  February,  1861.  If  adopted,  to  take  effect  and  be  in 
force  on  March  2d,  186  1. 

The  adoption  of  this  ordinance  virtually  completed  the  pre- 
liminary work  of  secession,  the  North  Carolina  House  of  Rep- 
resentatives having  meanwhile,  on  February  6th,  passed  unani- 
mously a declaration  that  if  reconciliation  should  fail  North 
Carolina  would  join  the  other  slave  States. 

Meanwhile  several  important  phases  of  the  controversy  had 
been  developed.  The  Peace  Congress,  a movement  recom- 
mended by  resolutions  of  the  Legislature  of  Virginia,  met  in 
Washington,  February  4th,  and  organized  with  ex-President 
John  Tyler,  of  Virginia,  in  the  chair.  Delegates  from  fourteen 
free  labor  and  seven  slave  labor  States  attended  the  Conference, 
being  in  all  183  Commissioners,  representing  Maine,  New 
Hampshire,  Vermont,  Massachusetts,  Rhode  Island,  Connecti- 
cut, New  York,  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Delaware,  Maryland, 
Virginia,  North  Carolina,  Tennessee,  Kentucky,  Missouri,  Ohio, 
Indiana,  Illinois,  Iowa  and  Kansas.  After  several  days  of 
heated  discussion,  Mr.  Guthrie,  as  Chairman  of  the  Committee 
to  whom  the  matter  had  been  referred,  reported  a plan  of  adjust- 
ment and  pacification  in  seven  amendments  to  the  Constitution 
of  the  United  States. 

These  several  amendments  were  hotly  debated.  In  effect 
these  propositions  provided  for  the  permanent  recognition  of 
slavery,  with  various  contingent  devices  to  meet  the  views  of 
States  then  existing  or  to  be  afterwards  admitted. 

As  these  adjustment  proposals  came  to  naught  it  will  hardly 
be  necessary  to  burden  our  pages  with  them.  It  may  suffice  to 
3tate  that  on  the  2d  of  March,  1861,  two  days  before  the  ad- 


36 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


journment  of  Congress,  the  President  of  the  Convention  sent  a 
copy  of  the  proposed  compromise  to  Vice-President  Breckin- 
ridge, who  submitted  it  to  the  United  States  Senate.  It  was 
referred  to  a committee  of  five  who  reported  next  day.  Mr. 
Crittenden  reported  the  Convention  propositions.  Mr.  Seward, 
in  behalf  of  himself  and  Mr.  Trumbull,  submitted  a substitute 
providing  for  a Convention  of  the  States  to  consider  amend- 
ments to  the  Constitution.  The  Guthrie  plan  was  postponed 
after  a sharp  debate,  and  the  Senate  concurred  in  a resolution 
adopted  by  the  House  of  Representatives  to  the  effect  that  “no 

amendment  shall  be 
made  to  the  Constitu- 
tion which  will  author- 
ize Congress  to  inter- 
fere within  any  State 
with  the  domestic  in- 
stitutions thereof.  All 
other  propositions 
being  also  rejected  the 
Peace  Congress  efforts 
utterly  failed,  and  the 
public  at  large  disap- 
pointedly found  them- 
selves once  more  face 
to  face  with  war. 

Another  abortive  at- 
tempt to  effect  a sep- 
arate understanding 
had  also  been  made  by  South  Carolina.  Messrs.  R.  W.  Barn- 
well, James  H.  Adams  and  James  L.  Orr,  styling  themselves 
“ Commissioners  ” from  the  State  of  South  Carolina,  arrived  in 
Washington  on  the  26th  of  December,  1860,  and  prepared  to 
establish  themselves  as  a diplomatic  body.  On  the  28th  of  De- 
cember they  sent  a formal  letter  to  President  Buchanan  propos- 
ing to  treat  with  the  Government  of  the  United  States  for  the 
delivery  of  the  forts,  magazines  and  other  public  property  in 
South  Carolina,  and  generally  to  negotiate  a treaty  between  the 
Commonwealth  of  South  Carolina  and  the  General  Government. 


JEFFERSON  DAVIS. 


ATTEMPTED  CONFEDERATE  DIPLOMACY. 


37 


They  submitted  as  their  basis  of  recognition  the  Secession  Ordi- 
nance. They  also  referred  to  the  events  in  Charleston  Harbor 
(hereafter  to  be  related)  and  requested  the  withdrawal  of  all 
national  troops  from  that  point  under  threats  of  violence  if 
their  demands  were  not  acceded  to. 

The  President  courteously  but  firmly  informed  them  by  letter, 
on  December  30th,  that  he  could  only  meet  them  as  private 
gentlemen,  and  could  not  treat  with  them  as  agents  of  a foreign 
State.  He  further  called  attention  to  the  acts  of  war  committed 
by  South  Carolinians  in  seizing  two  forts  and  placing  them 
under  the  Palmetto  flag. 

He  peremptorily  refused 
to  withdraw  the  national 
troops  or  personally  to 
enter  into  negotiations. 

On  January  1st,  1861, 
the  “Commissioners” 
wrote  a further  letter,  in- 
solent in  tone  and  matter, 
declaring  that  the  course 
of  the  President  had 
probably  rendered  civil 
war  inevitable.  Simul- 
taneously with  the  de- 
livery of  this  letter,  the 
effect  of  which  had  doubt- 
less  been  anticipated,  W. 

H.  Trescot,  then-  secretary' 

— a South  Carolinian  who  had  been  covertly  aiding  the  South 
while  Assistant  Secretary  of  State — started  for  Charleston.  Even 
the  patience  of  President  Buchanan  was  not  proof  against  the 
insolence  of  this  second  communication,  and  he  returned  it  with 
the  following  indorsement : ‘ ‘ This  paper,  j ust  presented  to  the 
President,  is  of  such  a character  that  he  declines  to  receive  it.” 
As  a matter  of  course  this  concluded  all  pretence  of  diplomatic 
intercourse,  and  the  Commissioners,  after  a ten  days’  stay  in 
Washington,  returned  to  South  Carolina  to  aid  in  the  Rebellion 
movements. 


ALEXANDEB  n.  ETEPHEXS. 


38 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


On  the  same  day  that  the  Peace  Congress  met  in  Washington, 
quite  a different  organization  was  effected  in  Montgomery,  Ala- 
bama ; in  this  Convention  delegates  from  the  six  seceding  States 
commenced  the  establishment  of  the  Confederate  Government. 
Howell  Cobb,  of  Georgia,  was  chosen  to  preside,  with  Johnson 
F.  Hooper,  of  Montgomery,  as  secretary.  For  several  days  in 
secret  session  the  details  of  the  Constitution  were  discussed,  the 
delegates  being  far  from  harmonious  in  their  views,  and  being 
more  or  less  actuated  by  the  promptings  of  personal  ambition. 
On  the  8th  of  February  a Provisional  Constitution  was  agreed 
upon.  The  next  day  the  members  of  the  Convention  took  the 
oath  of  allegiance  to  this  document,  and  then  proceeded  to  the 
election  of  a President  and  Vice-President  of  the  Confederacy. 
Jefferson  Davis,  of  Mississippi,  received  the  six  votes  of  the 
Convention  for  President,  and  Alexander  H.  Stephens,  of 
Georgia,  was  similarly  elected  Vice-President. 

The  Convention  then  directed  its  Chairman  to  appoint  com- 
mittees on  Foreign  Relations,  Postal  Affairs,  Finance,  Com- 
merce, Military  and  Naval  Affairs,  etc.  The  Finance  Commit- 
tee promptly  began  to  consider  a tariff  bill  and  a committee 
was  appointed  to  draft  a constitution  for  a permanent  govern- 
ment. For  some  days  the  question  of  an  appropriate  flag  for 
the  “ new  nation  ” was  discussed.  The  first  selected  had  three 
equal  width  stripes,  one  white  and  two  red ; a blue  union  ex- 
tending the  depth  of  two-thirds  of  the  flag  with  a circle  of  six 
white  stars.  This  was  unfurled  first  on  the  4th  of  March  over 
the  State-House  at  Montgomery.  Already,  however,  grave  diffi- 
culties were  springing  up,  for  South  Carolina,  though  willing  to 
enter  a Confederacy,  was  unwilling  to  surrender  any  sovereign 
rights,  especially  in  regard  to  the  Fort  Sumter  matter.  The 
inauguration  of  Davis  was  the  next  thing  on  the  programme. 
He  had  been  at  his  home  in  Vicksburg  when  apprised  of  his 
election  and  he  at  once  started  for  Montgomery. 

On  the  18th  of  February  the  inaugural  ceremonies  were  con- 
ducted in  an  imposing  manner,  on  a platform  in  front  of  the 
State-House.  Davis  read  his  inaugural,  recommending  the  im- 
mediate organization  of  an  army  and  navy,  and  threw  out 
suggestions  of  privateering  as  a means  of  retaliation  on  the 


CABINET  OF  JEFF.  DAVIS. 


39 


commerce  of  an  enemy.  Howell  Cobb,  President  of  the  Con- 
vention, then  administered  the  oath  of  office.  A full  fledged 
President,  he  next  appointed  his  Cabinet,  selecting  for  Secretary 
of  State,  Robert  Toombs  ; for  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  Charles 
G.  Memminger  ; Secretary  of  War,  Le  Roy  Pope  Walker  ; Sec- 
retary of  the  Navy,  Stephen  R.  Mallory ; and  Postmaster-Gen- 
eral, John  H.  Reagan.  Subsequently,  Judah  P.  Benjamin  was 
appointed  Attorney-General ; Wm.  M.  Browne,  Assistant  Sec- 
retary of  State,  and  Philip  Clayton,  of  Georgia,  Assistant  Secre- 
tary of  the  Treasury. 

The  next  step  after  the  formal  assumption  of  a national  char- 
acter, was  the  demanding  of  recognition  by  foreign  powers,  and 
the  following  Commissioners  were  sent  to  Europe  : W illiam  L. 
Yancey,  of  Alabama,  to  England  ; P.  A.  Rost,  of  Louisiana,  to 
France  ; A.  Dudley  Mann,  of  Virginia,  to  Holland  and  Belgium, 
and  T.  Butler  King,  of  Georgia,  whose  sphere  of  action  was  not 
specially  defined. 

Vice-President  Stephens  boldly  announced  the  guiding  prin- 
ciple of  the  Confederacy  to  be  the  maintaining  of  slavery  and 
the  continued  subjection  of  the  negro  to  the  white  race. 
Although  this  had  long  been  evident  in  the  course  of  events,  a 
speech  at  Savannah,  Ga.,  March  21st,  1861,  first  placed  the 
matter  in  an  unequivocal  light. 

Leaving  for  a time  this  branch  of  our  subject,  we  must  turn 
to  some  of  the  exciting  episodes  which  marked  the  closing 
days  of  Buchanan’s  administration.  It  may  be  well  to  note 
just  here  the  order  in  which  the  representatives  of  the  seceding 
States  withdrew  from  Congress.  On  January  14th,  1861,  Albert 
G.  Brown,  Senator  from  Mississippi,  quitted  the  Capitol,  and  on 
the  21st  his  colleague,  Jefferson  Davis,  after  defending  his  devo- 
tion to  the  doctrine  of  State  Supremacy,  also  left  the  Chamber. 
The  representatives  of  Alabama  and  Florida  left  on  the  same 
day.  On  January  28th,  Senator  Iverson,  of  Georgia,  withdrew 
after  a speech  in  which  he  professed  faith  in  the  power  of 
“ King  Cotton  ” to  overthrow  northern  coercion.  Toombs  had 
preceded  him  and  was  already  engaged  in  dragooning  the 
Mayor  of  New  York  City  on  the  subject  of  the  seizure  of  arms, 
on  board  the  steamer  Monticello,  bound  for  Savannah,  by  the 


40 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


New  York  police.  John  Slidell  and  Judah  P.  Benjamin  of 
Louisiana  quitted  the  Senate  on  February  4th,  after  making 
characteristic  speeches.  Miles  Taylor,  of  Louisiana,  on  quitting 
the  House,  made  a threatening  speech  which  drew  from  Repre- 
sentative Spinner,  of  New  York,  a vehement  protest  against 
treasonable  utterances  on  the  floor  of  Congress.  Other  repre- 
sentatives quietly  drew  then-  pay  and  retired. 

So  rapidly  and  co-incidently  was  American  history  being 
manufactured  towards  the  close  of  Buchanan’s  administration, 
that  a running  summary  of  events  would  prove  but  an  inextric- 
able tangle  of  exciting  incidents.  We  must,  therefore,  ask  the 
indulgence  of  our  readers  when  we  drop  back,  under  separate 
sections,  to  review  momentous  phases  of  the  gigantic  conspiracy 
which,  like  some  huge  devil-fish,  had  its  tenacious  tentacles 
spread  in  every  direction.  We  have  heretofore  briefly  adverted 
to  the  affairs  in  Charleston  Harbor  ; we  propose  now  to  go  into 
details. 

It  is  necessary  here  to  mention  that  Buchanan's  Secretary  of 
War,  John  B.  Floyd,  of  Virginia,  was  perhaps  the  most  treason- 
ably implicated  and  most  dangerous  member  of  the  Cabinet. 
While  desiring  to  avoid  stigmatic  epithets  in  general  reference 
to  the  unhappy  struggle  in  which  both  North  and  South  were, 
doubtless  from  honest  convictions,  engaged,  we  cannot  close 
our  eyes  to  the  fact  that  the  deliberate  betrayal  of  a sworn 
National  trust  is,  under  any  circumstances,  treason. 

As  far  back  as  1859  Floyd  and  his  confederates  were  strength- 
ening the  resources  of  the  Southern  forts  in  regard  to  war  ma- 
terial and  steadily  withdrawing  Northern  or  Federal  troops. 
On  the  20th  of  December,  1859,  Floyd  ordered  the  transfer  of 
115,000  muskets  and  rifles  from  Springfield  and  Watertown, 
Massachusetts,  and  Watervliet,  New  York,  to  the  arsenals  at 
Mount  Vernon,  Alabama ; Augusta,  Georgia ; Fayetteville, 
North  Carolina ; Charleston,  South  Carolina,  and  Batou  Rouge, 
Louisiana.  In  addition  to  this,  under  a strained  construc- 
tion of  the  law  authorizing  the  Secretary  of  War  to  sell 
unsuitable  military  stores,  he  transferred  to  private  individuals 
and  States  a large  quantity  of  altered  muskets  at  a ridiculously 
low  price.  In  this  way  over  135,000  small  arms  were  withdrawn 


AFFAIRS  IN  CHARLESTON  HARBOR. 


41 


from  the  North  and  placed  in  Southern  control.  Nor  was  this 
all ; for  while  Virginia,  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  Florida,  Ala- 
bama, Louisiana,  Mississippi  and  Kansas  received  at  the  close 
of  1860,  by  the  Secretary’s  orders,  their  annual  quotas  of  arms 
for  1861  in  advance  several  of  the  Northern  States  had  received 
part  only,  and  some  none  at  all.  Even  a believer  in  the  theory 
of  a “fortuitous  aggregation  of  atoms”  could  not  accept  such 
a condition  of  affairs  as  accidental,  but  would  be  forced  to  recog- 
nize conspiracy,  and  that,  too,  of  a traitorous  brand. 

We  turn  now  to  Charleston 
Harbor,  with  its  torn-  forts — 

Moultrie,  Sumter,  Pinckney 
and  Johnson.  Fort  Sumter, 
the  largest  and  strongest,  is 
in  the  middle  of  the  entrance 
to  Charleston  Harbor ; Fort 
Moultrie  is  on  Sullivan’s 
Island,  distant  four  miles  from 
Charleston  ; Castle  Pinckney 
is  near  the  city,  on  a strip  of 
marsh,  and  was  never  of  much 
importance ; Fort  Johnson, 
on  James  Island,  west  of 
Sumter,  was  of  still  less  con- 
sequence. In  October,  1860, 

Floyd,  for  reasons  best  known 

to  himself,  but  open  to  grave  suspicion,  removed  Colonel 
Gardner  from  the  command  of  Fort  Moultrie,  and  sent 
there  Major  Eobert  Anderson,  of  Kentucky.  If  there  was  a 
special  design  in  this,  it  was  one  of  the  inevitable  errors 
of  an  over-confident  conspiracy,  for  Major  Anderson  quickly 
detected  the  secession  sentiment  and  penetrated  the  local 
designs.  He  represented  the  case  to  the  Secretary,  and  men- 
tioned the  weakness  of  Fort  Moultrie  in  the  event  of  an 
attack.  His  fidelity  was  also  a blunder,  though  an  honest 
one ; for,  while  his  appeals  for  reinforcement  were  disre- 
garded, he  was  really  informing  Adjutant-General  Cooper, 
brother-in-law  of  Senator  Mason,  of  Virginia,  one  of  the  deeply 


MAJOR  ROBERT  ANDERSON. 


42 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


implicated  secessionists,  of  the  weakness  of  the  Federal  status 
at  Charleston. 

Meanwhile  zealous  efforts  had  been  made  in  Congress  by 
Jefferson  Davis  and  others,  to  stifle  official  investigation,  pre- 
vent the  strengthening  of  the  defenses  at  Charleston,  and  even 
to  procure  the  removal  of  troops  already  there.  As  time  rolled 
on,  Anderson  became  more  convinced  of  the  danger  and  more 
urgent  in  his  demands,  intimating  that  he  should  submit  the 
matter  to  Lieutenant  General  Scott.  To  prevent  this  he  was 
permitted  to  send  a few  men  to  repair  Fort  Pinckney,  and  Floyd 
further  quieted  him  by  summoning  Colonel  Huger,  of  Charles- 
ton, to  Washington,  Anderson  being  directed  to  confer  with 
Huger  on  the  position  of  affairs.  At  an  interview  with  Major 
Macbeth,  Colonel  Huger  and  others,  Anderson  was  bluntly 
told  that  after  secession  the  forts  would  be  taken  possession  of. 
Still  more  urgent  demands  on  his  part  for  assistance  to  enable 
him  to  cope  with  this  threat  were  met  by  suggestions  that  it 
would  not  do  to  provoke  hostilities,  but  he  was  further  in- 
structed to  defend  himself  if  attacked.  Meanwhile  the  re- 
monstrances of  General  Scott,  and  of  Secretary  of  State  Cass, 
had  failed  to  induce  President  Buchanan  to  throw  off  his  timid 
procrastination  and  reinforce  the  Southern  forts.  It  is  doubtless 
a fact  that  other  members  of  the  Cabinet,  in  sympathy,  if  not 
in  actual  league  with  secession,  held  him  back.  As  earnest  as 
he  was  loyal,  Major  Anderson  felt  that  the  period  of  “ waiting 
for  orders  ” had  passed.  The  repairs  of  Castle  Pinckney  and 
Fort  Moultrie  were  pressed  on  as  fast  as  his  limited  resources 
would  permit. 

The  passage  of  the  South  Carolina  secession  ordinance  con- 
vinced him  that  the  hour  of  peril  was  at  h-md.  An  appeal  to 
the  government  at  Washington  was  entirely  unheeded.  With 
military  instinct  he  determined  to  shift  his  base  to  the  strong- 
est fort,  Sumter,  rather  than  allow  himself  to  be  overshadowed 
by  it  in  a weaker  fort.  As  commander  of  all  the  forts  he 
could  choose  his  location.  With  the  utmost  caution  he  first 
moved  the  women  and  children  to  Fort  Johnson,  on  the  26th  of 
December,  sending  with  them  in  the  vessels  ample  provisions. 
The  plausible  excuse  that  he  had  removed  them  from  the  scene 


ANDERSON’S  SKILLFUL  STRATEGY. 


43 


of  a coming  conflict  satisfied  the  conspirators  in  Charleston,  who 
prepared  to  spring  their  trap  on  the  little  garrison  of  Fort 
Moultrie.  But  they  had  mistaken  their  man  ; as  wily  as  he  was 
loyal,  cool  and  determined,  Anderson  had  ordered  that  no  land- 
ing should  he  made  at  Fort  Johnson,  but  that  a signal  of  “three 
guns  from  Moultrie  ” should  send  them  on  direct  to  Sumter. 

That  evening,  by  moonlight,  most  of  the  garrison  of  Fort 
Moultrie  left  for  Fort  Sumter.  The  few  officers  and  men  re- 
maining gave  the  concerted  signal  and  then  spiked  the  great 
guns,  destroyed  the  carriages  and  cut  down  the  flag-staff.  Per- 
fect success  crowned  this  stratagem.  The  women  and  children, 
with  their  gallant  protectors,  were  safe  within  the  staunch 
walls  of  Fort  Sumter,  provisioned  and  fairly  supplied  with  am- 
munition by  8 o'clock  p.  M. 

For  skill,  daring,  chivalry  and  patriotism,  this  action  of 
Major  Anderson  is  almost  without  a parallel  in  the  world’s 
history. 

The  little  party  left  behind  at  Fort  Moultrie  consisted  of  Sur- 
geon Crawford,  Captain  Foster,  three  other  South  Carolina 
officers  and  seven  privates. 

Immediately  after  assuming  his  quarters  in  the  Fort,  Major 
Anderson  wrote  a brief  report  to  the  Adjutant-General,  without 
any  comment,  except  an  expression  of  thankfulness  for  a safe 
removal.  The  foiled  and  disgusted  schemers  in  Charleston, 
however,  flashed  the  news  to  Washington,  and  the  angry  Floyd, 
finding  his  fiendish  plans  frustrated,  furiously  telegraphed  as 
follows:  “Intelligence  has  reached  here  this  morning  that 
you  have  abandoned  Fort  Moultrie,  spiked  the  guns,  burned  the 
carriages,  and  gone  to  Fort  Sumter.  It  is  not  believed,  because 
there  is  no  order  for  any  such  movement.  Explain  the  mean- 
ing of  this  report.” 

With  characteristic  coolness  Anderson  replied:  “The  tele- 
gram is  correct.  I abandoned  Fort  Moultrie  because  I was  cer- 
tain that  if  attacked  my  men  must  have  been  sacrificed,  and 
the  command  of  the  harbor  lost.  I spiked  the  guns  and  de- 
stroyed the  carriages  to  keep  the  guns  from  being  turned 
against  us.  If  attacked,  the  garrison  would  never  have  sur- 
rendered without  a fight.” 


44 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


As  an  indication  of  the  local  feeling,  we  clip  the  following 
from  newspapers  of  December  28th.  The  Charleston  Courier 
says:  “Major  Robert  Anderson,  U.  S.  A.,  has  achieved  the  un- 
enviable distinction  of  opening  civil  war  betiveen  American  citi- 
zens by  an  act  of  gross  breach  of  faith.” 

Had  the  writer  of  this  fustian  been  blessed  with  a little  more 
piety  and  patriotism,  and  a little  less  treason  and  tergiversa- 
tion he  would  have  admitted  that  “Surely  in  vain  the  net  is 
spread  in  the  sight  of  any  bird.” 

The  Charleston  Mercury,  with  greater  calmness  but  more 
guile,  remarks:  “Major  Anderson  alleges  that  the  movement 
was  made  without  orders  and  upon  his  own  responsibility. 
He  is  a gentleman  and  we  will  not  impugn  bis  word  or  his 
motives.  But  it  is  due  to  South  Carolina  and  to  good  faith 
that  the  act  of  this  officer  should  be  repudiated  by  the  govern- 
ment, and  that  the  troops  be  moved  forthwith  from  Fort  Sum- 
ter.” The  italics,  in  this  case,  are  ours,  and  comment  is  need- 
less. On  the  contrary  the  Baltimore  American  and  the  Balti- 
more Exchange  admired  and  warmly  commended  the  move- 
ment, as  did  the  Boston  Courier,  while  the  Boston  Atlas  and 
Bee,  going  still  further,  printed  in  capitals  at  the  end  of  an 
editorial  the  three  names  “WASHINGTON,  GARIBALDI, 
ANDERSON.” 

Before  quitting  Fort  Sumter  for  a glance  at  the  doings  in'  the 
National  Capitol  we  cannot  pass  over  an  impressive  scene. 
Proud  of  their  commander’s  exploit  the  brave  little  garrison 
desired  to  salute  the  rising  sun  of  the  27th,  with  the  fluttering 
folds  of  the  Stars  and  Stripes,  but  Major  Anderson  refused  to 
allow  this  till  the  Chaplain  should  be  present.  At  noon  he 
arrived  ; the  inmates  of  the  fort  were  congregate  d,  and  as  the 
chaplain  offered  a fervent  prayer,  Anderson,  kneeling  at  the 
foot  of  the  flagstaff,  held  the  halbards.  At  the  conclusion  of 
the  prayer  he  ran  up  the  flag  amid  the  wild  enthusiasm  ©f  all 
present.  It  was  a few  hours  after  this  that  he  received  and  re- 
plied to  Floyd’s  telegram. 

When  on  the  morning  of  the  27th  of  December  the  people  of 
Charleston  became  aware  of  the  condition  of  affairs  their  rage 
and  disappointment  were  ungovernable.  Governor  Pickens 


MOULTRIE’S  SAND-BAG  BATTERY. 


45 


at  the  request  of  the  Secession  Convention,  at  once  ordered  the 
military  occupation  of  Castle  Pinckney  and  Forts  Moultrie  and 
Johnson.  The  seizure  of  the  Government  arsenal  with  its  arms 
and  ammunition  was  the  first  step,  in  the  name  of  the  State. 
A mid  wild  excitement  six  or  seven  hundred  men  were  armed 
and  equipped  from  the  stores  which  Floyd  had  treacherously 
placed  there.  In  the  course  of  the  afternoon  the  steamers 
General  Clinch  and  Nina,  under  the  orders  of  General  R.  G.  M. 
Donovant,  secession  Adjutant  General  of  the  State,  started  for 
Pinckney  and  Moultrie.  Colonel  J.  J.  Pettigrew  captured 


SAND-BAG  BATTERY  AT  FuRT  MOULTRIE. 


Castle  Pinckney  with  two  hundred  men  after  a sharp  resist- 
ance by  the  garrison,  though  the  commandant,  Lieutenant  R. 
K.  Mead,  had  escaped  to  Sumter.  The  ammunition  was  gone, 
the  guns  were  spiked  and  the  carriages  ruined,  but  Pettigrew 
hastily  waved  a “Palmetto  flag”  over  the  ramparts,  amid  the 
shouts  of  the  people  along  the  shore,  who  wildly  cheered  the 
first  secession  flag  over  a national  fort. 

Meanwhile  Colonel  Wilmot  G.  De  Saussure,  with  250  men,  pro- 
ceeded to  Fort  Moultrie,  which  was  surrendered  by  the  sentinel 
without  opposition.  As  we  have  before  shown,  this  fort  had 
been  dismantled.  The  Palmetto  was  soon  floating  from  this 


46 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


fortification  also,  and  the  work  of  repairing  the  damage  caused 
by  Ander.-on  and  his  men  was  immediately  commenced.  Huge 
heaps  of  sand-bags  were  placed  upon  the  ramparts,  and  new 
breast-works,  with  heavy  guns  mounted  on  them,  were  erected. 

About  the  same  time  Governor  Pickens  sent  a messenger  to 
Fort  Sumter,  demanding  Major  Anderson’s  immediate  evacua- 
tion and  return  to  Moultrie,  on  the  allegation  that  an  under- 
standing existed  that  no  re-enforcements  were  to  be  sent  to 
any  of  the  forts.  Anderson  declared  that  he  had  no  knowledge 
of  any  such  understanding,  and  positively  refused  to  heed  the 
demands.  Several  other  messages  of  like  import  were  treated 
in  a similar  manner,  and  then  the  indignation  of  the  baffled  con- 
spirators in  Charleston  knew  no  bounds.  On  all  sides  Anderson 
was  denounced  as  a traitor  to  the  South.  But  that  troubled  the 
brave  soldier  but  little.  His  most  bitter  annoyance  came  from 
the  fact  that  with  the  guns  of  Sumter  in  position  to  have  dis- 
lodged the  insurgents  from  the  deserted  forts,  he  did  not  feel 
that  his  powers  exceeded  the  step  he  had  taken  in  changing  his 
location  to  a safe  vantage  ground.  Here  we  must  leave  him 
for  the  present,  compelled  idly  to  witness  the  preparations  of 
the  secessionists  for  the  next  stirring  Fort  Sumter  episode. 

In  Washington  Secretary  Floyd  denounced  Anderson  at  a 
Cabinet  meeting  and  demanded  President  Buchanan’s  per- 
mission to  withdraw  the  garrison  from  Charleston  harbor. 
But  the  mask  had  been  torn  off  and  even  Buchanan  was 
mulish  and  obstinate.  The  logic  of  events  was  too  potent  for 
his  half-hearted  conciliation  policy.  He  refused  to  listen  to 
Floyd’s  arguments  and  a Cabinet  disruption  followed.  Floyd 
was  succeeded  on  December  31st,  1860,  as  Secretary  of  War,  by 
Joseph  Holt,  of  Kentucky,  whose  first  act  was  to  compliment 
Anderson  for  his  action,  which  he  described  as  being  “in  every 
way  admirable,  alike  for  its  humanity  and  patriotism  as  for  its 
soldiership.” 

The  reorganization  of  Buchanan’s  Cabinet  was  completed 
early  in  January,  1861.  Attorney-General  Black  succeeded 
Cass  as  Secretary  of  State;  Edwin  M.  Stanton  became  Attor- 
ney-General; Philip  F.  Thomas,  of  Maryland,  became  Secretary 
of  the  Treasury,  but  soon  made  way  for  John  A.  Dix,  of  New 


THE  STAR  OF  THE  WEST. 


41 


York.  With  cleaner  men  around  him,  the  President,  who  had 
been  despondent  and  inert,  became  more  hopeful  and  energetic. 
The  merchant  steamer  Star  of  the  West  was  quietly  chartered 
and  provisioned,  and  on  the  5th  of  January  was  di-patched 
from  New  York.  Four  officers  and  250  artillerists  and  marines 
were  secretly  put  on  board  of  the  steamer  down  the  bay,  under 
Captain  John  McGowan,  en  route  for  Fort  Sumter  to  re-inforce 
Anderson.  Secretary  Thompson,  of  the  Interior  Department, 
however,  while  writing  his  resignation,  found  time  to  stnd  a 
dispatch  to  Judge  Longstreet,  at  Charleston,  warning  him  of 
the  expedition.  As  a consequence,  when  the  Star  of  the  West 
neared  Fort  Moultrie,  a battery  on  Morris  Island  and  the  guns 
of  the  fort  opened  fire  on  her.  Two  tugs  also  steamed  out 
from  Fort  Moultrie  with  an  armed  schooner  to  intercept  her. 
Despite  the  display  of  an  American  ensign  at  the  fore  in  addi- 
tion to  the  usual  national  flag  the  cannonade  was  kept  up. 
Finding  himself  powerless,  Captain  McGowan  reluctantly  put 
about  and  returned  to  New  York.  Though  the  insurgents, 
through  Cabinet  treachery,  were  a ware  of  the  character  of  the 
vessel  and  her  mission,  Major  Anderson  was  wholly  in  the  dark, 
and  regarded  the  attack  as  a wanton  outrage  upon  a merchant 
vessel  and  an  insult  to  the  flag,  which  his  instructions  did  not 
permit  him  to  resent.  His  guns  were  in  position,  shotted  and 
commanding  the  whole  range  of  the  scene  of  action;  his  offi- 
cers and  men  implored  him  to  let  them  fire,  but  be  declined 
the  responsibility.  His  instructions  limited  him  to  defense,  and 
the  saddened  soldier  saw  the  dishonored  flag  of  his  nation  dis- 
appear in  the  distance. 

One  other  episode  remains  to  be  noticed  here,  before  we  turn 
to  a rapid  review  of  general  affairs  during  the  brief  period  prior 
to  the  inauguration  of  President  Lincoln. 

On  December  27th,  while  the  occupation  of  Fort  Moultrie  was 
being  consummated,  Captain  N.  L.  Coste,  United  States  Revenue 
Service,  surrendered  the  revenue  cutter  William  Aiken  to  the 
South  Carolina  authorities.  He  personally  ran  up  the  Palmetto 
flag,  and  his  crew  volunteered  to  remain  with  him  in  the  service 
of  the  State  under  the  Secession  Ordinance.  His  subordinate 
officers  reported  for  duty  at  Washington,  and  left  Captain  Coste, 


48 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


of  the  navy,  to  share  with  Captain  Dunovant,  of  the  army,  the 
infamy  of  being  the  first  two  commissioned  officers  of  the  United 
States  who  went  into  rebel  service. 

It  is  but  common  charity  to  presume  that  the  magnitude  of 
the  crisis  through  which  he  was  passing  had  absolutely  shat- 
tered the  nerves  of  President  Buchanan.  He  dared  not  grasp 
the  nettle.  Thus,  when  Lieutenant-General  Scott  suggested 
the  promotion  of  Lieutenant  Anderson  for  his  heroic  act,  the 
President  evaded  the  request  and  referred  the  matter  to  his 
successor  in  the  Presidency. 

Meantime,  the  demand  of  Governor  Pickens  for  the  surrender 
of  Sumter  having  been  sternly  refused  by  Anderson,  the  Gov- 
ernor sent  Isaac  W.  Hayne  as  a “ Commissioner  of  South  Caro- 
lina” to  Washington,  to  treat  for  the  surrender  of  the  fort  on  a 
partition  basis,  in  regard  to  the  value  of  the  property,  as  be- 
tween the  State  and  the  Federal  Government.  Hayne  reached 
the  Capital  on  January  13th,  and  three  days  later  Senators  Sli- 
dell, Fitzpatrick  and  Mallory  submitted  the  matter  to  the  Presi- 
dent. Through  Mr.  Holt,  Secretary  of  War,  he  replied,  in  effect, 
that  he  was  powerless  to  consider  such  a proposition  ; that  he 
did  not  deem  it  needful  to  reinforce  Anderson,  but  that,  should 
such  necessity  arise,  efforts  to  aid  him  would  be  made.  Gov- 
ernor Pickens  then  instructed  Hayne  to  make  a demand  for  the 
immediate  surrender  of  Fort  Sumter.  This  was  refused  in 
somewhat  similar  terms,  and  the  onus  of  a grave  responsibility 
was  thrown  on  South  Carolina,  should  force  be  attempted. 

Co-incidently  with  this  event,  the  “Commissioner  of  the  sov- 
ereign State  of  Alabama,”  one  Thomas  J.  Judge,  arrived  in 
Washington,  and  desired  to  “present  his  credentials”  to  the 
President,  being  “duly  authorized  to  negotiate  with  the  Gov- 
ernment of  the  United  States  in  reference  to  the  public  build- 
ings in  Alabama  and  its  position  in  regard  to  the  debt  of  the 
United  States.”  An  audience  was  refused  on  any  diplomatic 
basis,  and  Mr.  Judge  disappeared  with  Mr.  Hayne,  disgusted 
and  indignant. 

Another  base  surrender,  or  betrayal  of  trust,  stains  the  pages 
of  American  history  about  this  period. 

General  David  E.  Twiggs,  second  in  rank  to  Lieutenant- 


THE  TREACHERY  OF  TWIGGS. 


49 


General  Scott,  was  placed  in  command  of  the  Department  of 
Texas,  early  in  1S61.  It  was  not  long  before  he  began  to  show 
signs  of  disloyalty,  even  to  the  extent  of  wanting  his  subordi- 
nates to  secure  their  pay  while  they  could  get  it.  Secretary 
Holt  becoming  acquainted  with  this,  issued  a general  order  on 
January  18th,  relieving  Twiggs,  and  turning  over  the  command 
to  Colonel  Carlos  A.  Waite,  First  Infantry  Regiment.  The 
headquarters  of  Twiggs  were  at  the  Alamo,  in  San  Antonio, 
while  Colonel  Waite  was  sixty  miles  distant,  on  Verde  Creek. 
Before  the  orders  could  reach  Waite  the  treachery  of  Twiggs 
was  consummated.  On  the  17th  of  February,  one  of  two  couriers 
sent  out  from  San  Antonio  by  Assistant  Adjutant  General 
Nicholls  delivered  the  orders  to  Waite  ; the  other  courier  had 
been  captured  by  the  conspirators.  Twiggs  had  previously  de- 
pleted the  force  under  his  immediate  command,  and  now  he 
demanded  a plausible  excuse  for  surrendering.  This  was  fur- 
nished by  a dash  made  on  San  Antonio  on  Sunday  morning, 
February  16th,  by  Ben  McCulloch,  a Texan  ranger,  with  two 
hundred  mounted  men,  who  seized  the  arsenal  and  other  build- 
ings. A much  larger  force  then  poured  into  the  city,  and 
Twiggs  made  terms  of  surrender.  By  this  diabolical  act  he 
gave  up  stores  and  munitions  worth  $1,200,000  ; surrendered  all 
the  fortifications  and  military  posts  in  his  command,  and  all 
the  national  forces  in  Texas,  about  2,500  men.  He  issued  a 
general  order  to  this  effect  on  the  18th  instant,  and  advised  his 
betrayed  comrades  to  make  their  way  to  the  coast,  he  having 
secured  permission  for  them  to  leave  the  State  with  their  cloth- 
ing, arms  and  subsistence.  With  the  details  of  the  subsequent 
capture  of  the  Texas  forts,  we  shall  have  to  deal  in  later  pages 
of  this  history.  When  this  act  of  treason  became  known,  the 
indignation  of  the  Government  was  intense,  and  the  expulsion 
of  Twiggs  was  promptly  ordered. 

The  closing  days  of  Buchanan’s  administration  were  un- 
marked by  any  events  of  significance.  The  Confederates  were 
maturing  their  plans  for  the  coming  conflict,  and  the  President, 
who  had  degenerated  into  a despondent  old  man  who  had  tried 
to  please  everybody,  and  consequently  pleased  nobody,  drifted 
out  of  office  and  into  comparative  obscurity. 


CHAPTER  III. 


BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH  OF  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN — HIS  EVENTFUL  JOURNEY  FROM 
HIS  HOME  TO  THE  NATIONAL  CAPITAL — PLOTS  TOR  HIS  ASSASSINATION — THE 
CONSPIRATORS  FOILED — INTRIGUES  AT  "WASHINGTON — PRECAUTIONS  AGAINST 
REVOLUTION— LINCOLN'S  INAUGURATION — ABSTRACT  OF  HIS  ADDRESS. 

It  is  a relief  to  turn  from  records  of  baseness  ; L ora  the  con- 
templation of  criminal  careers  and  conspiracies,  and  restfully 
review,  in  a brief  biographical  sketch,  the  noble  character  of 
that  sturdy  sterling,  rugged  representative  of  nature’s  nobility, 
Abraham  Lincoln.  Upon  him  fell  the  brunt  of  the  battle,  and 
we  cannot  better  begin  our  war  history  than  by  rapidly  outlin- 
ing his  career.  Of  Virginia  descent,  he  was  born  in  Larue 
County,  Kentucky,  February  12th,  1809.  When  seven  years  of 
age,  his  struggling,  hard-working  parents  removed  to  Spencer 
County,  Indiana,  and  the  boy  took  his  share  of  the  toil  in  the 
rude  cabin  amid  the  partially  cleared  timber  lands.  Nine  years 
later  the  spare,  wiry  stripling  is  seen  running  a ferry,  at  the 
mouth  of  Anderson  Creek,  across  the  Ohio,  for  the  modest  wage 
of  six  dollars  per  month.  The  scanty  opportunities  for  educa- 
tion were  eagerly  seized  upon,  though  it  is  doubtful  whether  he 
had  as  much  as  one  year's  actual  schooling.  About  the  time 
lie  came  to  man's  estate,  his  father  again  shifted  his  location, 
settling  on  the  north  fork  of  the  Sangamon,  ten  miles  west  of 
Decatur,  Illinois.  A log  cabin,  a small  clearing  and  plenty  of 
hard  work,  would  hardly  seem  to  be  legitimate  preparation  for 
the  bar,  the  Legislature,  the  White  House  and  the  apotheosis  of 
martyrdom  ; but  such  were  Abraham  Lincoln’s  surroundings 
and  obligations  when  twenty-one  years  of  age.  Flatboating  on 
the  Mississippi  and  clerking  in  a country  store  at  New  Salem, 
near  Springfield,  Illinois,  were  his  next  experiences.  Then, 
from  1833  to  1836,  we  find  him  a merchant,  till  bankrupted  by 
the  dissipation  of  a worthless  partner.  The  law,  always  a pet 
hobby,  then  claimed  its  votary,  and  in  1837,  after  admission  to 
the  bar,  he  began  practice  in  Springfield.  In  1846  his  sterling 


52 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


qualities  had  gained  for  him  such  respect  that  his  fellow-citizens 
sent  him  to  represent  them  in  Congress.  We  had  almost  over- 
looked one  other  experience,  his  services  as  a volunteer  during 
the  Black  Hawk  war.  In  1858,  during  his  candidacy  for  United 
States  Senator  from  Illinois,  the  quaint  power  of  his  masterly 
mind  was  revealed  in  his  oratorical  combats  with  Stephen  A. 
Douglas,  who,  though  a victor  by  eight  votes  in  the  election 
contest,  made  for  his  defeated  opponent  more  political  capital 
than  anything  else,  perhaps,  could  have  done.  Elected  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States  in  November,  1860,  by  a large  majori- 
ty, as  the  representative  of  the  Republican  party,  an  advanced 
form  of  the  Free  Soil  organization,  Abraham  Lincoln  found 
himself,  at  the  age  of  fifiy-two,  the  chosen  champion  of  human 
liberty,  the  standard-bearer  of  the  Republic  of  America,  the 
rugged  barrier  between  union  and  disunion,  against  which  the 
roaring,  seething  billows  of  slavery  and  secession  were  to  beat 
fiercely  and  vainly  ; save  that,  in  baffled  demoniacal  malice, 
the  cowardly  resort  of  assassination  was  invoked,  to  cause  de- 
light among  devils  and  angered  anguish  amid  angels.  But 
Lincoln  had  not  lived  in  vain,  and  his  death  crowned  his  pres- 
tige. However,  we  are  anticipating,  and  must  resume  the  thread 
of  our  narrative. 

On  February  13th,  1861,  the  joint  convention  of  the  two 
houses  of  Congress  declared  Abraham  Lincoln,  of  Illinois,  and 
Hannibal  Hamlin,  of  Maine,  elected  President  and  Vice-Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States  for  the  four  years  from  the  4th  March 
next  ensuing. 

Two  days  before  this,  Mr.  Lincoln  left  his  home  in  Springfield, 
Illinois,  accompanied  by  J.  G.  Nicolay,  his  private  secretary; 
Robert  T.  Lincoln,  Major  Hunter  and  Colonel  Sumner,  United 
States  Army  ; Colonel  E.  E.  Ellsworth,  State  Auditor  ; John  K. 
Dubys,  Governor  Yates’  Aid  ; Colonel  W.  H.  Lamon,  Judge 
David  Davis,  Hon.  O.  H.  Browning,  E.  L.  Baker,  of  the  Spring- 
field  Journal ; Robert  Irwin,  N.  B.  Budd  and  George  Lotham. 
It  was  a notable  and  representative  party.  The  scene  at  the 
depot  on  his  departure  was  overwhelmingly  affecting.  The 
parting  words  of  the  President-elect  to  his  assembled  fellow- 
citizens,  delivered  in  tones  broken  by  his  emotions,  breathed 


LINCOLN’S  MEMORABLE  JOURNEY. 


53 


the  true  spirit  of  a man  equally  the  servant  of  his  God  and  of 
his  country.  And  yet  miscreants  were  already  on  his  track 
with  murder  in  their  hearts,  while  whispers  were  heard  in  vari- 
ous quarters  that  he  would  not  reach  Washington  alive.  An 
attempt  to  throw  the  train  from  the  track,  and  the  later  dis- 
covery of  an  Orsini  bomb  in  the  car  he  was  to  occupy  when 
leaving  Cincinnati,  proved  that  there  was  more  than  mere 
rumor  afloat.  At  many  points  along  the  route  enthusia-tic 
demonstrations  greeted  him,  but  with  instinctive  caution  his 
utterances,  while  firm,  were  guarded.  The  most  that  could  be 
made  of  them  was  that  he  would  do  his  duty  and  defend  the 
Union.  In  New  York  the  timid  demagogue,  Mayor  Fernando 
Wood,  attempted  to  counsel  the  distinguished  guest  of  the  city 
as  to  his  future  conduct,  but  Lincoln  looked  him  through,  and 
discomfited  the  secession  sympathizer  by  repeating  his  stereo- 
typed formula.  It  is  difficult  to  believe  that  beneath  that  im- 
passive countenance  there  were  not  twitching  nerves,  and  that 
that  bold,  brave  heart  did  not  at  times  beat  tumultuously,  for 
Lincoln  was  a keen  listener  and  a close  observer  ; nevertheless 
he  kept  cool,  and  earnestly  advised  others  to  do  likewise.  His 
reception  in  the  loyal  city  of  Philadelphia,  on  February22d,  and 
his  participation  in  the  celebration  ceremonies  of  Washington's 
Birthday,  formed  the  most  pleasing  episode  of  his  journey.  Be- 
yond this  point  lay  his  greatest  danger,  the  existence  of  a plot 
in  Baltimore  to  precipitate  a riot  and  murder  him  in  the  melee 
having  already  been  ascertained.  The  shrewd  plans  of  Detec- 
tive Pinkerton,  a Chicago  detective,  and  of  Mr.  Judd,  of  the 
same  city,  an  ardent  admirer  of  Mr.  Lincoln,  allowed  the  pro- 
gramme of  the  journey  to  be  safely  carried  out.  Mrs.  Lincoln 
having  joined  her  husband  in  Philadelphia,  the  party  proceeded 
to  Harrisburg.  There,  while  the  Legislature  and  citizens  were 
honoring  the  President-elect,  the  telegraph  wires  were  cut,  to 
baffle  the  Baltimore  conspirators.  A special  train,  ostensibly 
to  convey  a messenger  bearing  “ despatches,”  rushed  through 
to  Washington  twelve  hours  earlier  than  had  been  expected, 
and  on  the  morning  of  the  23d  of  February  Mr.  Lincoln  was 
greeted  by  Congressman  Washburne,  of  Illinois,  who  was  wait- 
ing at  the  depot  in  painful  suspense.  After  a brief  rest  he  called 


54 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


on  President  Buchanan,  who  joyfully  introduced  him  to  the 
Cabinet,  then  in  session.  A great  crisis  had  been  met  and 
overcome,  and  the  enthusiasm  of  loyalty  but  deepened  the 
contrast  with  the  ill-concealed  chagrin  of  the  conspirators. 
With  zealous  forethought.  General  Scott  had  gathered  so  strong 

a force  in  Washington  that 
any  further  effort  to  pre- 
vent the  coming  inaugura- 
tion would  have  been  worse 
than  futile. 

It  is  an  open  secret,  how- 
ever, that  a plan  had  been 
formed  to  seize  Washington 
at  this  juncture,  and  in- 
augurate a revolution.  So 
bold,  indeed,  were  the  con- 
spirators, that  Senator  Wig- 
fall,  of  Texas,  on  the  5th  of 
February,  had  asked  in  the 
Senate,  and  Representative 
Burnett,  of  Kentucky,  on 
the  11th,  inquired  in  the 
House,  why  troops  and  mu- 
nitions had  been  massed  in 
the  National  Capital.  A 
resolution  was  even  offered 
in  the  House,  providing  for 
the  removal  of  the  regular 
troops,  but  this  was  laid  on 
the  table,  and  on  March  1st 
President  Buchanan  simply 
replied  to  Congressional  inquiry  by  stating  that  there  were  but 
“ six  hundred  and  fifty-three  private  soldiers  in  the  city,  besides 
the  usual  number  of  marines  at  the  navy-yard,  intended  to  act 
as  a posse  comitatus,  in  strict  subordination  to  civil  authority, 
should  they  be  needed  to  preserve  peace  and  order  prior  to  or  at 
the  inauguration  of  the  President-elect.”  Detected  and  baffled, 
the  iniquitous  plot  was  abandoned. 


8CE1TE  OF  THE  rNATTGUEATION. 


LINCOLN’S  INAUGURAL  ADDRESS. 


55 


The  inauguration  ceremonies  were  peacefully  and  impress- 
ively conducted.  Senator  Baker,  of  Oregon,  introduced  Mr. 
Lincoln  to  the  vast  throng,  and  Senator  Douglas  waited  on  his 
late  opponent  with  respectful  attention.  After  reading  his 
memorable  inaugural  address,  Chief  Justice  Taney  administered 
the  oath  of  office,  and  President  Lincoln  went  at  once  to  the 
White  House,  to  begin  the  most  stirring  chapter  of  his  life  and 
of  the  life  of  this  great  Republic. 

Limited  space  prevents  our  incorporating  the  full  text  of  Presi- 
dent Lincoln’s  inaugural  address,  but  our  task  would  be  incom- 
plete did  we  fail  to  present  its  most  salient  features.  After  a 
brief  introduction,  in  which  Mr.  Lincoln  quoted  from  one  of 
his  speeches  as  follows  : “I  have  no  purpose,  directly  or  indi- 
rectly, to  interfere  with  the  institution  of  slavery  in  the  States 
where  it  exists,”  he  added  that  those  who  nominated  and  elected 
him  did  so  with  a full  knowledge  of  these  sentiments.  He 
continued  : “ And  more  than  this,  they  placed  in  the  platform 
for  my  acceptance,  and  as  a law  to  themselves  and  to  me,  the 
clear  and  emphatic  resolution  which  I now  read  : 

“ ‘ Resolved , That  tbe  maintenance  inviolate  of  the  rights  of  the  States,  and 
especially  the  right  of  each  State  to  order  and  control  its  own  domestic  institu- 
tions according  to  its  own  judgment  exclusively , is  essential  to  that  balance  of 
power  on  which  the  perfection  and  endurance  of  our  political  fabric  de- 
pend ; and  we  denounce  the  lawless  invasion  by  armed  force  of  the  soil  of 
any  State  or  Territory,  no  matter  under  what  pretext,  as  among  the  gravest 
of  crimes.’ 

“I  now  reiterate  these  sentiments;  and  in  doing  so  I only 
press  upon  the  public  attention  the  most  conclusive  evidence  of 
which  the  case  is  susceptible,  that  the  property,  peace  and  se- 
curity of  no  section  are  to  be  in  anywise  endangered  by  the  now 
incoming  Administration.” 

After  elaborating  upon  this  theme,  adverting  to  the  troubles 
which  had  arisen,  the  dangerous  menaces  which  had  been 
enunciated  and  the  legitimate  methods  which  existed  of  meet- 
ing and  remedying  real  or  alleged  grievances,  Mr.  Lincoln 
concluded  in  these  words  : ‘‘1  am  loath  to  close.  We  are  not 
enemies,  but  friends.  We  must  not  be  enemies.  Though  pas- 
sion may  have  strained,  it  must  not  break  our  bonds  of  affettion. 
The  mystic  cords  of  memory,  stretching  from  every  battle-field 


56 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


and  patriot  grave  to  every  living  heart  and  hearthstone  all  over 
this  broad  land,  will  yet  swell  the  chorus  of  the  Union,  when 
again  touched,  as  surely  they  will  be,  by  the  better  angels  of 
our  nature.” 

It  was  a noble  appeal,  and  only  hearts,  hardened  as  was  that 
of  Pharaoh,  could  have  resisted  it.  That  they  did  so,  however, 
is  all  too  true.  How  they  did  this,  and  to  what  dire  lengths 
sectional  prejudice  and  fraternal  hate  were  driven  in  the  ensu- 
ing four  years,  it  is  our  painful  task  now  to  trace,  step  by  step, 
until  the  saddened  citizens  of  the  United  States  could  thank- 
fully, though  wearily  murmur,  “ The  cruel  war  is  over.” 


CHAPTER  IV. 


COMPOSITION  OP  LINCOLN’S  CABINET — ANOTHER  ATTEMPT  AT  SOUTHERN  DIPLO- 
MACY— THE  OVERTURES  REJECTED — AFFAIRS  IN  CHARLESTON  HARBOR — THE 
ATTACK  ON  FORT  SUMTER— ITS  GALLANT  DEFENCE  BY  ANDERSON — PERIL  OF 
THE  LITTLE  GARRISON— ITS  EVACUATION  ON  APRIL  14TH. 


It  will  be  proper  to  note,  just  here,  who  were  the  men  selected 
by  President  Lincoln  to  aid  him  in  the  Herculean  labors  of  his 
administration.  His  Cabinet  was  constituted  as  follows:  Sec- 
retary of  State,  Wm.  H.  Seward,  of  New  York;  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury,  Salmon  P.  Chase, 
of  Ohio  ; Secretary  of  War, 

Simon  Cameron,  of  Pennsyl- 
vania; Secretary  of  the  Navy, 

Gideon  Welles,  of  Connecti 
cut;  Secretary  of  the  Interior, 

Caleb  Smith,  of  Indiana;  Post- 
master-General, Montgomery 
Blair,  of  Maryland  ; Attorney- 
General,  Edward  Bates,  of 
Missouri.  These  were  loyal 
and  able  men,  and  their  first 
task  was  to  cleanse  the  Au- 
gean official  stables  of  their 
several  departments.  These 
were  reeking  with  corruption 
and  disloyalty. 

The  first  skirmish  with  se- 
cession which  the  new  administration  had  was  a verbal 
one  on  the  5th  of  March.  John  Forsyth,  of  Alabama,  and 
Martin  J.  Crawford,  of  Georgia,  two  of  the  three  com- 
missioners appointed  by  the  Confederate  Convention  at  Mont- 
gomery, arrived  in  Washington,  and  on  the  11th  attempted 
to  open  negotiations.  Various  communications  passed  be- 
tween them  and  Secretary  Seward,  but  official  recognition  on 


WILLIAM  II.  SEWARD. 


58 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


a diplomatic  basis  was  denied  them,  and  after  a display  of 
arrogant  impertinence  they  quitted  the  capital  on  the  11th  of 
April.  The  details  of  their  fruitless  efforts  to  force  in  the  thin 
edge  of  the  wedge  of  recognition  are  not  worth  mention.  The 
plan  was  doubtless  to  divert  attention,  as  much  as  possible, 
from  the  preparations  in  the  South,  especially  at  Charleston, 
to  which  point  we  must  now  turn  for  what  is  usually  accepted 
as  the  opening  of  the  war,  although  the  occupation  of  Moultrie, 
etc.,  and  the  firing  on  the  Star  of  the  West  might  fairly  be 
accorded  such  notoriety. 

On  the  day  of  Lincoln’s  inauguration,  Major  Anderson’s 
letter  of  February  28th  was  received.  In  it  he  expressed  doubts 
of  the  possibility  of  the  needed  reinforcements  reaching  him  in 
time.  This  matter  was  the  first  discussed  by  the  new  cabinet. 
The  majority  of  the  members,  together  with  General  Scott, 
favored  abandoning  the  position,  but  after  many  discussions 
extending  over  several  days,  the  minority,  Chase  and  Blah-, 
particularly  the  latter,  convinced  the  President  that  dignity 
and  policy  alike  demanded  that  an  effort  should  be  made, 
despite  the  seeming  impractibility  of  the  project.  On  the  4th 
of  April  a written  order  was  given,  together  with  personal 
instructions,  to  Gustavus  V.  Fox  (subsequently  Assistant  Secre- 
tary of  the  Navy)  to  fit  out  an  expedition  for  the  relief  of 
Sumter.  With  wonderful  tact  and  promptitude,  in  the  face  of 
official  opposition,  for  General  Scott  still  ridiculed  the  move- 
ment, Mr.  Fox  had  his  expedition  under  way  from  New  York 
early  on  the  9th  of  April.  It  consisted  of  the  steamer  Baltic, 
the  U.  S.  ships  Powhatan,  Pawnee,  Pocahontas  and  Harriet 
Lane,  together  with  three  tugs.  Blunders  and  disasters,  how- 
ever, marred  the  well-laid  plans.  The  entire  details  had  been 
secretly  arranged,  and  a consequent  confusion  of  orders  enabled 
Lieutenant  Porter  to  take  the  Powhatan,  unknown  to  Mr.  Fox, 
from  the  little  fleet  on  its  way  down  New  York  Bay,  in  pur- 
suance of  instructions  to  proceed  to  Pensacola.  A storm  next 
drove  off  the  tugs,  one  going  back,  another  being  captured  at 
Wilmington,  N.  C.,  and  the  third  being  disabled.  The  expedi- 
tion arrived  too  late,  and  would  have  been  almost  useless  under 
any  circumstances,  as  the  Powhatan,  flagship,  had  carried  off 


THE  SUMTER  INCIDENT. 


59 


the  launches  designed  to  land  the  supplies,  etc.  With  scrupu- 
lous honor,  in  accordance  with  a previous  understanding,  the 
President  had  notified  Governor  Pickens  of  his  intention  to 
send  supplies  to  Major  Anderson.  This  courtesy  was  taken 
advantage  of  and  the  plans  of  the  Confederates  were  hurried 
forward. 

From  the  time  of  the  occupation  of  Castle  Pinckney  and  Fort 
Moultrie,  the  greatest  activity  had  been  manifested  at  Charles- 
ton. The  forts  were  repaired  and  partially  reconstructed, 
new  batteries  had  been 
built,  including  a formid- 
able floating  affair,  com- 
posed of  logs  and  layers 
of  railway  iron.  All  was 
in  readiness  for  the  cap- 
ture of  Sumter,  although 
it  was  felt  that  by  this 
act  the  Rubicon  would  be 
crossed  and  the  momen- 
tous issue  precipitated. 

Early  in  February  the 
women  and  children  had 
been  sent  away  from  the 
fort,  and  the  little  gar- 
rison patiently  awaited 
the  decree  of  fate,  willing 
to  die  but  determined  to 
defy  dishonor.  The  muster  roll  numbered  only  eighty-one 
persons,  including  Major  Robert  Anderson,  First  Lieutenants 
Jefferson  C.  Davis,  George  W.  Snyder,  Truman  Seymour, 
Theodore  Talbot  and  Norman  J.  Hall.  Second  Lieutenant 
Richard  K.  Mead,  Assistant  Surgeon  Samuel  W.  Crawford, 
twenty-two  non-commissioned  officers  and  fifty-one  privates. 
Opposed  to  this  handful  of  men  the  Confederates  had  grouped  a 
force  of  7,000  men  under  arms,  and  had  140  pieces  of  heavy 
ordnance  in  position. 

The  “Charge  of  the  Six  Hundred”  at  Balaklava,  brilliant 
blunder  as  it  was,  pales  in  audacity  and  heroism  when  com- 


60 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


pared  with  the  politic,  well-considered,  daring  defiance  of  this 
pigmy  garrison  to  its  titanic  assailants. 

For  a brief  period  the  beleagured  garrison  had  but  little  diffi- 
culty in  procuring  supplies  of  food,  and  although  it  was  pretty 
well  understood  that  all  communications  with  Washington  were 
intercepted  and  read  in  Charleston,  yet  the  channel  was  kept 
open  to  a certain  extent.  At  last  Ander  on  was  notified  by 
General  Beauregard  that  the  Montgomery  authorities  had  or- 
dered the  cutting  off  of  all  communications  between  the  fort 
and  the  main  land,  and  the  stoppage  of  mails  and  supplies.  On 
the  26th  of  March,  Beauregard  had  tendered  every  facility  for 
the  evacuation  of  the  fort,  on  the  personal  pledge  of  Ander- 
son that  he  would  leave  the  defenses  in  good  condition.  The 
offer  was  peremptorily  declined,  but  meanwhile  no  instruc- 
tions were  received  ; and  finally,  on  the  5th  of  April,  he 
wrote  Adjutant-General  Thomas,  pleading  for  orders  of  some 
kind  as  an  act  of  justice,  and  stating  that  in  a few  days, 
at  least,  the  garrison  must  starve  at  its  post  or  abandon  the 
fort. 

On  the  8th  of  April  the  dispatch  of  President  Lincoln  to 
Governor  Pickens  was  received  in  Charleston,  and  sent  on  to 
Montgomery.  In  reply,  Beauregard  was  ordered  to  demand  the 
surrender  of  Sumter.  The  critical  moment  had  arrived,  and 
Charleston  was  aflame  with  excitement,  which  was  fanned  by 
hot-headed  men  from  other  disloyal  States  anxious  to  precipi- 
tate that  state  of  affairs  so  admirably  described  by  Talleyrand  as 
that  when  “ All  things  solid  and  valuable  sink  to  the  bottom 
and  only  straws  and  things  valueless  float  on  the  surface.”  Two 
of  these  straws  were  Roger  A.  Pryor  and  Edmund  Ruffin,  of 
Virginia.  The  first  made  an  incendiary  speech  on  the  evening 
of  the  10th,  in  which  he  cursed  the  Union,  urged  the  excited 
people  to  strike  a blow  at  once,  and  promised  the  immediate 
secession  of  Virginia  if  it  was  done.  The  second  of  these 
worthies  went  beyond  mere  oratory  ; he  begged  permission  to 
fire  the  first  shot  at  Fort  Sumter,  was  accorded  the  coveted 
boon,  and  by  it  covered  himself  with  dishonor  only  equaled  by 
another  shot  which  he  fired  on  the  17th  of  June,  1865,  at  Dan- 
ville, Va.,  when,  a hoary-headed  miscreant  of  eighty  years, 


MAJOR  ANDERSON’S  PERIL. 


61 


ruined  by  the  war  he  had  precipitated,  he  committed  suicide  by 
blowing  off  the  top  of  his  head. 

Under  the  promptings  of  such  men,  Charleston  became  a 
veritable  Pandemonium  during  the  night  of  the  10th  of  April 
and  the  twenty-four  hours  following.  At  2 p.  M.  on  Thursday, 
April  11,  Beauregard  sent  a formal  demand  for  the  surrender 
of  the  fort.  Major  Anderson  promptly  replied  that  he  could 
not,  in  honor,  comply,  and  added  : “I  will  await  the  first  shot, 
and  if  you  don't  batter  us  to  pieces,  we  will  be  starved  out  in  a 
few  days.” 

At  a late  hour  the  same  night  Beauregard , under  orders  from 
Confederate  Secretary  of  War  Walker,  sent  a second  communi- 
cation to  Anderson,  offering  that  if  he  would  name  a time  for 
the  evacuation  and  consent  to  suspend  hostilities,  none  should 
be  employed  against  him.  Major  Anderson  replied  that, 
anxious  to  avoid  bloodshed,  he  would  agree  to  leave  the  fort 
by  noon  on  the  15th,  unless  he  should  in  the  meantime  receive 
supplies  or  controlling  instructions  from  his  government.  The 
night  had  slipped  away,  and  it  was  2 A.  H.  on  the  12th  when 
Anderson  gave  his  written  reply,  unsealed,  by  request,  to 
Beauregard’s  aids,  Colonels  Chesnut,  Chisholm,  Pryor  and 
Captain  Lee.  That  the  tenor  of  the  reply  had  been  foreseen 
and  preparations  made,  in  accordance  with  Walker’s  instruc- 
tions, to  reduce  the  fort  by  any  means,  is  proved  by  the  fact 
that  the  aids  were  instructed  to  require  an  “ unsealed  ” reply. 

These  men,  in  accordance  with  discretionary  powers,  read 
the  note,  held  a hasty  consultation  within  the  fort,  and  by  half- 
past three  o’clock  had  handed  to  Anderson  the  following  ulti- 
matum : “ By  authority  of  Brigadier  General  Beaure- 

gard, commanding  the  provisional  forces  of  the  Confederate 
States,  we  have  the  honor  to  notify  you  that  he  will  open  the 
fire  of  his  batteries  on  Fort  Sumter  in  one  hour  from  this  time.” 

This  called  for  no  reply,  and  the  aids  at  once  left  the  fort. 
The  Stars  and  Stripes  were  flung  to  the  breeze  of  the  early  dawn ; 
the  men  were  withdrawn  from  the  ramparts  and  sent  to  the 
bomb-proofs  in  readiness  for  the  attack.  It  should  here  be  noted 
that  Anderson’s  messenger  to  Washington  having  been  trapped 
on  his  return  journey,  the  Major  was  unaware  of  the  relief 


62 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


expedition,  while  the  Confederates  not  only  knew  all  the  de- 
tails, but  were  also  cognizant  of  the  fact  that  the  Harriet  Lane 
and  the  Pawnee  were  already  outside  the  harbor.  In  Charleston 
the  bustle  and  preparation  was  seen  on  all  sides.  Military  had 
been  summoned  by  telegraph,  hospital  arrangements  made, 
and  at  midnight  the  signal  of  seven  guns  called  the  reserves 
from  their  quarters.  To  increase  the  confusion  nature  took  a 
hand  in  the  performance,  and  heaven’s  artillery  crashed  and 
rumbled  as  a southwest  storm  came  up. 

The  dreadful  suspense  of  that  memorable  hour  was  endured 
in  silence  by  the  patriot  band.  It  passed,  and  then  a signal 
from  a battery  near  Fort  Johnson  was  followed  by  a shell  from 
Cummings’  Point,  which  exploded  over  Sumter. 

Ruffin  had  fired  his  “ first  shot  at  Fort  Sumter.”  Scarcely 
yet  even  have  its  echoes  ceased  to  reverberate. 

The  first  shell  was  almost  immediately  followed  by  a furious 
cannonade  from  all  the  works,  new  and  old,  which  encircled 
the  fort.  For  hours  the  attack  was  endured  without  any 
reply,  the  storm  meanwhile  raging  with  unabated  fury. 

The  garrison  in  Sumter  took  their  breakfast  at  the  usual 
hour,  6:30  A.  M.,  and  then  divided  into  three  reliefs,  each  to  work 
the  guns  four  hours,  the  return  fire  was  begun  at  7 A.  M.  on  the 
12th  of  April.  The  lower  tier  of  guns  opened  on  Fort  Moultrie, 
the  iron  battery  on  Cummings’  point,  two  batteries  on  Sulli- 
van’s island  and  the  floating  battery  simultaneously.  By  this 
time  the  pent-up  enthusiasm  of  all  bad  burst  the  bounds  of 
routine  discipline,  the  two  reliefs,  officers  and  men,  rushed  to 
the  aid  of  the  firing  party,  and  hurled  iron  defiance  at  all  the 
leading  works  of  the  enemy.  It  was  soon  apparent,  however, 
that  beyond  inflicting  slight  damage  little  could  be  effected 
towards  silencing  this  formidable  attacking  force.  It  was  soon 
found  that  there  was  no  portion  of  the  fort  not  exposed  to  the 
fire  of  mortars.  The  fire  of  the  enemy,  which  at  first  had  been 
wild,  became  more  effective  as  time  wore  on  and  began  to  tell 
on  the  walls.  Some  of  the  guns  were  disabled,  and  soon  the 
barracks  were  found  to  be  on  fire.  By  active  exertion  this  was 
subdued,  but  twice  afterwards  during  that  day  the  terrible 
experience  was  repeated.  The  disadvantages  of  the  garrison 


DEFENSE  OF  FORT  SUMTER. 


68 


were  very  great;  they  had  no  sighting  instruments  for  the  guns, 
nothing  with  which  to  weigh  powder,  and  then  the  cartridges 
were  expended.  The  men  tore  up  shirts  to  make  cartridge 
bags.  The  firing,  however,  was  maintained  steadily  throughout 
the  day,  for  although  several  men  had  been  wounded 
none  were  actually  disabled.  In  fact  during  the  whole  of  the 
engagement  not  a man  was  killed  by  hostile  missiles,  on 
either  side.  At  6 p.  m.  the  firing  from  Sumter  ceased,  but  the 
enemy’s  batteries  were  at  work  all  through  the  night,  at  twenty- 
minute  intervals.  At  dawn  on  the  13th  the  attack  was  resumed 
in  earnest,  and  about  an  hour  later  the  fort  began  to  reply. 
At  8 o’clock  the  oificers’  quarters  were  set  on  fire  by  a shell, 
and  this  compelled  a slackening  of  the  firing,  as  the  men  were 
taken  away  to  aid  in  combatting  the  flames.  The  attack  became 
fiercer  than  ever  as  the  dense  volume  of  smoke  arising  from 
the  fort  gave  evidence  of  the  havoc  within,  and  with  diabolical 
malignity  red-hot  shot  were  thrown  with  the  utmost  rapidity. 
The  spread  of  the  flames  soon  endangered  the  magazine  and  the 
service  powder,  some  ninety  barrels  of  which  had  been  brought 
out  for  use.  This  was  rolled  into  the  sea  to  prevent  explosion. 
By  12  o’clock  the  whole  roof  of  the  barracks  was  in  flames,  and 
shortly  before  1 o’clock  the  flag  staff  was  shot  through  and  the 
flag  fell  in  the  glowing  embers.  It  was  promptly  rescued  and 
displayed  from  the  ramparts.  Those  on  shore  believed 
that  the  flag  had  been  lowered  in  token  of  submission, 
and  ex-Senator  Wigfall  came  off  in  a boat  with  a white 
handkerchief  as  a flag  of  truce.  No  heed  was  taken  of 
this,  however,  and  the  volunteer  negotiator  found  himself  in 
imminent  peril  from  the  guns  of  his  own  party.  In  frantic 
terror  he  asked  to  be  admitted,  but  was  repulsed  by  the 
sentinel.  Effecting  a landing  at  another  point,  he  finally 
obtained  an  interview  with  Major  Anderson,  and  falsely  repre- 
senting himself  as  the  agent  of  General  Beauregard,  began  to 
treat  for  the  surrender.  Anderson  at  length  agreed  to  evacuate 
, the  fort  at  once  on  the  same  terms  as  had  been  previously  pro- 
posed, viz.,  the  privilege  of  saluting  and  retaining  the  flag  of 
the  fort,  removing  all  company  arms  and  property  and  all  pri- 
vate property,  and  receiving  every  facility  for  reaching  any 


64 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


post  iu  the  United  States  that  the  commander  might  select.  In 
full  faith  that  Wigfall  had  power  to  treat  with  him,  Major 
Anderson  ordered  the  firing  on  his  side  to  cease,  as  it  must  have 
done  under  any  circumstances  almost  immediately,  for  the  ex- 
temporized cartridges  then  in  the  guns  comprised  the  entire 
remaining  ammunition.  A white  flag  was  raised  over  the  fort 
and  Wigfall  left.  Shortly  before  two  o’clock  the  official  aids 
of  General  Beauregard  came  direct  from  headquarters  to  in- 
quire the  meaning  of  the  white  flag,  and  then  to  his  infinite 
disgust  Major  Anderson  found  that  Wigfall  had  not  seen  Beau- 
regard in  two  days  and  had  no  authority  whatever.  He  was 
furious  over  the  trick  played  upon  him  and  declared  the  white 
flag  should  come  down  at  once.  Yielding  to  entreaty,  how- 
ever, he  consented  to  let  it  remain  till  the  officers  could  person- 
ally communicate  with  their  commander.  During  the  rest  of 
the  day  several  attempts  were  made  to  modify  the  terms,  but 
Anderson  refused  a single  point,  and  at  length,  about  8 p.  M., 
an  official  communication  from  Beauregard  arrived  at  the  fort 
consenting  to  the  terms  for  which  Anderson  had  contended. 

During  all  this  the  relief  squadron  outside  had  been  passive 
witnesses  of  the  engagement,  but  the  precautions  of  the  enemy 
were  such  that  no  aid  could  be  rendered.  The  garrison  had  be- 
come aware  of  their  presence  and  immediately  after  the  agree- 
ment had  been  made  with  Beauregard  a couple  of  Anderson’s 
staff  were  sent  to  the  squadron  to  arrange  for  the  departure  of 
the  garrison. 

At  an  early  hour  on  Sunday  morning  all  dispositions  had 
been  made  within  the  fort.  The  messengers  of  Major  Anderson 
had  returned  with  the  Captain  of  one  of  the  relief  squadron, 
and  the  steamer  Isabel,  provided  by  the  Charleston  military 
authorities  arrived  to  convey  the  garrison  to  the  Baltic,  lying 
outside  the  bar.  The  flag  was  raised  again  over  the  fort  and 
the  salute  of  one  hundred  guns  begun.  Before  half  of  this 
salute  had  been  fired  some  ammunition  exploded,  killing  pri- 
vate Daniel  Hough  and  wounding  several  others,  including  pri- 
vate Edward  Gallway,  who  was  mortally  injured.  This  ended 
the  salute,  and  the  Palmetto  guard  entered  the  fort  to  assist  in 
burying  Hough.  The  garrison  having  evacuated  the  fort  and 


FORT  SUMTER  EVACUATED. 


65 


gone  on  board  the  Isabel,  that  vessel  remained  near  the  ruined 
stronghold  until  tide  served  on  Monday  morning,  when  they 
were  put  on  board  the  Baltic,  from  the  masthead  of  which  soon 
fluttered  the  flag  for  which  they  had  fought  so  gallantly  against 
such  fearful  odds. 

In  the  course  of  Sunday,  Governor  Pickens,  General  Beaure- 
gard, and  a number  of  official  and  private  citizens  of  Charles- 
ton, took  formal  possession  of  Fort  Sumter  and  soon  floated 
the  Palmetto  and  Confederate  flags  over  it. 


FORT  SUMTER  AFTER  THE  BOMBARDMENT. 


Major  Anderson  and  his  associates  landed  in  New  York  on 
the  18th,  when  the  “ Flag  of  Fort  Sumter”  was  again  displayed 
from  the  mast-head  of  the  Baltic  and  saluted  by  all  the  forts  of 
that  harbor.  It  is  needless  to  recount  the  honors  which  an 
enthusiastic  people  showered  upon  the  brave  commander  and 
his  devoted  band;  suffice  it  to  say  that  in  addition  to  the  marks 
of  public  approval,  the  President,  on  May  14th,  one  month 
after  the  evacuation,  honored  Major  Anderson  by  promoting 
him  to  the  rank  and  pay  of  brigadier  general. 


G6 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR 


We  cannot  better  conclude  this  chapter  of  the  first  actual 
warfare  than  by  giving  Major  Anderson’s  official  dispatch  to 
the  Secretary  of  War,  which  was  sent  from  the  Baltic  when 
off  Sandy  Hook.  It  was  in  these  words: 

“Having  defended  Fort  Sumter  for  thirty-four  hours,  until  the  quarters 
were  entirely  burned,  the  main  gates  destroyed  by  fire,  the  gorge  wall 
seriously  injured,  the  magazine  surrounded  by  flames,  and  its  doors  closed 
from  the  effects  of  heat,  four  barrels  and  four  cartridges  of  powder  only 
being  available,  and  no  provisions  but  pork  remaining,  I accepted  terms  of 
evacuation  offered  by  General  Beauregard,  being  the  same  offered  by  him 
on  the  11th  inst.,  prior  to  the  commencement  of  hostilities,  and  marched  out 
of  the  fort  Sunday  afternoon,  the  14th  inst.,  with  colors  flying  and  drums 
beating,  bringing  away  company  and  private  property  and  saluting  my  flag 
with  fifty  guns.” 

This  brief  epitome  of  a terrible  struggle  and  its  results  ex- 
hibits at  once  the  modesty  and  the  straightforward  courage  of 
the  noble  soldier.  Left  to  his  own  resources  he  had  defended 
the  honor  of  the  flag  till  only  life  remained  to  defend  it  longer, 
yet  the  dispatch  magnifies  neither  the  service  nor  its  fearful 
peril. 


CHAPTER  Y. 


LINCOLN’S  FIRST  CALL  FOR  TROOPS— THE  QUOTAS  OF  THE  STATES — SECESSION 
REFUSALS  TO  RESPOND— THE  FATAL  RIOT  IN  BALTIMORE — FIRST  BLOODSHED 
OF  THE  WAR — THE  EVACUATION  OF  HARPER’S  FERRY— SPREAD  OF  CONFED- 
ERATE SENTIMENT — LYING  RUMORS  OF  DEFECTIONS — AN  EARLY  SPECIMEN  OF 
REPUDIATION  DOCTRINES. 

The  evacuation  of  Sumter  was  an  event  for  which  the  country 
was  unprepared,  although  serious  trouble  in  Charleston  Harbor 
had  been  fully  anticipated.  The  flag  of  the  Union  had  been  in- 
sulted; the  pride  of  the  nation  out- 
raged and  the  news  that  the  Pal- 
metto flag,  an  alien  symbol,  was 
flying  over  a Federal  fortress  filled 
the  cup  of  humiliation  to  the  brim. 

Already  the  “ yell  of  rebeldom” 
was  heard  in  the  exultation  of  the 
Southern  element,  and  it  was  met 
and  answered  by  the  hoarse  mur- 
mur of  indignation  throughout  the 
loyal  North.  The  long-threatened 
sectional  issue  was  an  accomplished  fact,  “ and  Sumter  has 
fallen”  was  the  tocsin  of  war  which  called  the  merchant  from 
his  desk,  the  clerk  from  his  counter  and  the  farmer  from  his 
plough.  With  that  promptitude  which  was  one  of  his  most 
salient  characteristics  President  Lincoln  seized  the  tide  of 
popular  indignation  at  the  flood  and  issued  the  following  call 
for  troops  within  three  days  of  the  evacuation: 

A PROCLAMATION 
By  the  President  of  the  United  States. 

Whereas , The  taws  of  the  United  States  have  been  for  some  time  past  and 
are  now  opposed,  and  the  execution  thereof  obstructed,  in  the  States  of 
Souih  Carolina,  Georgia,  Alabama,  Florida,  Mississippi,  Louisiana  and 
Texas,  by  combinations  too  powerful  to  be  suppressed  by  the  ordinary  course 
of  judicial  proceedings,  or  by  the  powers  vested  in  the  marshals  by  law  ; 
now,  therefore,  I,  Abraham  Lincoln,  President  of  the  United  States,  in  vir- 
tue of  the  power  in  me  vested  by  the  Constitution  and  the  laws,  have  thought 


63 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


fit  to  call  forth  the  militia  of  the  several  States  of  the  Union  to  the  aggre- 
gate number  of  75,000,  in  order  to  suppress  said  combinations  and  to  cause 
the  laws  to  be  duly  executed. 

The  details  for  this  object  will  be  immediately  communicated  to  the  State 
authorities  through  the  War  Department.  I appeal  to  all  loyal  citizens  to 
favor,  facilitate  and  aid  in  this  effort  to  maintain  the  honor,  the  integrity 
and  the  existence  of  our  National  Union,  and  the  perpetuity  of  popular 
government,  and  to  redress  wrongs  already  long  enough  endured.  I deem  it 
proper  to  say  that  the  first  service  assigned  to  the  forces  hereby  called 
forth,  will  probably  be  to  repossess  the  forts,  places  and  property  which  have 
been  seized  from  the  Union  ; and  in  every  event  the  utmost  care  will  be 
observed,  consistently  with  the  objects  aforesaid,  to  avoid  any  devastation, 
any  destruction  of,  or  interference  with  property,  or  any  disturbance  of 
peaceful  citizens  of  any  part  of  the  country  ; and  I hereby  command  the 
persons  composing  the  combinations  aforesaid,  to  disperse  and  retire  peace- 
ably to  their  respective  abodes,  within  twenty  days  from  this  date. 

Deeming  that  the  present  condition  of  public  afllairs  presents  an  extraor- 
dinary occasion,  I do  hereby,  in  virtue  of  the  power  in  me  vested  by  the 
Constitution,  convene  both  Houses  of  Congress.  The  Senators  and  Repre- 
sentatives are,  therefore,  summoned  to  assemble  at  their  respective  cham- 
ber at  12  o’clock,  noon,  on  Thursday,  the  fourth  day  of  July  next,  then  and 
there  to  consider  and  determine  such  measures  as  in  their  wisdom  the 
public  safety  and  interest  may  seem  to  demand. 

In  witness  whereof,  I have  hereunto  set  my  hand,  and  caused  the  Seal  of 
the  United  States  to  be  affixed . 

Done  at  the  City  of  Washington,  this  fifteenth  day  of  April,  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty-one,  and  of  the  Independ- 
ence of  the  United  States  the  eighty-fifth. 

Abraham  Lincoln. 

By  the  President. 

William  H.  Seward,  Secretary  of  State. 

The  following  is  the  form  of  the  call  on  the  respective  State 
Governors  for  troops,  issued  through  the  War  Department : 

Sir:— Under  the  Act  of  Congress  for  calling  out  the  militia  to  execute  the  laws 
of  the  Union,  to  suppress  insurrection,  to  repel  invasion,  etc.,  approved  Feb- 
ruary 28th,  1795,  I have  the  honor  to  request  your  Excellency  to  cause  to 
be  immediately  detailed  from  the  militia  of  your  State  the  quota  designated 
in  the  table  below,  to  serve  as  infantry  or  riflemen  for  a period  of  three 
months,  unless  sooner  discharged.  Your  Excellency  will  please  communi- 
cate to  me  the  time  at  about  which  your  quota  will  be  expected  at  its  ren- 
dezvous, as  it  will  be  met  as  soon  as  practicable  by  an  officer  or  officers  to 
muster  it  into  service  and  pay  of  the  United  States.  At  the  same  time  the 
oath  of  fidelity  to  the  United  States  will  be  administered  to  every  officer  and 
man.  The  mustering  officers  will  be  instructed  to  receive  no  man  under  the 
rank  of  commissioned  officer  who  is  in  years  apparently  over  45  or  under 
18,  or  who  is  not  in  physical  strength  and  vigor.  The  quota  for  each  State 


THE  DRAFT  RESISTED. 


69 


is  as  follows  (in  regiments) : Maine  1,  New  Hampshire  1,  Vermont  1,  Mas- 
sachusetts 2,  Rhode  Island  I,  Connecticut  1,  New  York  17,  New  Jersey  4, 
Pennsylvania  16,  Delaware  1,  Tennesee  2,  Maryland!,  Virginia  3,  North 
Carolina  2,  Kentucky  4,  Arkansas  1,  Missouri  4.  Ohio  13,  Indiana  6,  Illinois 
6,  Michigan  1,  Iowa  1,  Minnesota  1,  Wisconsin  1 . 

It  is  ordered  that  each  regiment  shall  consist,  on  an  aggregate,  of  officers 
and  men,  of  780.  The  total  thus  to  be  called  out  is  73,391 . The  remainder 
to  constitute  the  75,000  men  under  the  President's  proclamation  will  be 
composed  of  troops  in  the  District  of  Columbia. 

This  proclamation  and  resultant  order  was  followed  on  the 
19th  of  April  by  a Presidential  proclamation  declaring  a block- 
ade of  the  ports  of  the  seceding  States  in  consequence  of 
secession  threats  to  issue  “letters  of  marque’’  (i.e.,  pirate 
licenses). 

Simultaneously,  General  Orders  No.  3 of  the  War  Department 
declared  “the  Military'  Department  of  Washington  extended  so 
as  to  include,  in  addition  to  the  District  of  Columbia  and  Mary- 
land, the  States  of  Delaware  and  Pennsylvania,  to  be  com- 
manded by  Major-General  Patterson,  Pennsylvania  Volun- 
teers.” 

So  thick  will  be  the  oncoming  cloud  of  events  from  this  time 
forward  that  we  must  endeavor  to  forbear  from  comment  and 
confine  ourself  to  the  task  of  classifying  and  recording  inci- 
dents, but  we  cannot  avoid,  just  here,  calling  attention  to  the 
shrewdness  of  the  President  in  not  only  seizing  upon  the  period 
of  fever  heat  in  his  demand  for  troops,  but  also  in  appeal- 
ing to  the  calmer,  though  equally  powerful,  impulses  of 
patriotism  by  selecting  Independence  Day  for  the  assembling  of 
Congress.  This  point  has  hitherto  escaped  notice,  or  at  any  rate 
comment,  but  none  can  doubt  that  Lincoln  meant  to  make  it. 

In  the  free  labor  States  the  call  for  troops  was  received  with 
unbounded  enthusiasm;  the  President  meant  business,  and  the 
people  were  with  him.  Party  lines  became  confused  even  the 
better  elements  of  the  Democracy  of  the  North  denouncing 
rebellion. 

In  the  slave  labor  States  included  in  the  proclamation  call  the 
leaven  of  secession  was  at  once  set  working.  In  various  tones 
of  insolent  defiance  the  Governors  of  Kentucky,  North  Carolina, 
Virginia,  Tennessee,  Arkansas  and  Missouri  replied  to  General 


7U  HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 

Cameron,  refusing  to  obey  the  mandate  for  militia  quota.  The 
reply  of  Governor  B.  Magoffin,  of  Kentucky,  on  the  16th  of 
April,  the  earliest  received,  may  be  taken  as  the  text  of  the 
entire  set,  in  spirit,  though  others,  notably  those  of  Governor 
Letcher,  of  Virginia,  and  Governor  Ellis,  of  North  Carolina, 
were  more  violent  in  terms. 

Governor  Magoffin’s  reply  was:  “Your  dispatch  is  received. 
In  answer,  I say  emphatically,  Kentucky  will  furnish  no 
troops  for  the  wicked  purpose  of  subduing  her  sister  Southern 
States.” 

That  these  refusals  were  based  on  instructions  from  the 
Confederate  Congress  at  Montgomery,  Alabama,  does  not  admit 
of  a doubt,  many  expressions  being  absolutely  identical  in 
sentiment  in  each  case. 

The  debatable  States  of  Maryland  and  Delaware,  probably  on 
account  of  nearness  to  the  first  brunt  of  battle  in  one  case  and 
of  insignificance  in  size  in  the  other,  were  more  guarded  in 
language.  Governor  Hicks,  of  Maryland,  declared  that  no 
troops  should  be  sent  from  the  State  except  to  defend  the  city 
of  Washington.  It  was  a lame  dog’s  limp  in  the  way  of  refusal 
or  defiance.  It  was  not  until  the  26th  of  April  that  Governor 
Burton,  of  Delaware,  could  settle  on  his  course,  or  get  it  settled 
for  him,  for  there  is  a suspicious  undertone  which  suggests  the 
latter  idea.  He  informed  the  Department  that  he  doubted  his 
power  constitutionally  to  comply.  At  the  same  time,  for  the 
protection  of  his  State  and  the  preservation  of  the  Union,  he 
suggested  that  he  be  empowered  to  organize  local  volunteer 
companies,  and  he  issued  a proclamation  for  this  purpose. 

President  Davis  had  meanwhile,  two  days  after  the  call  for 
troops,  issued  a counter  proclamation  declaring  that  an  inten- 
tion had  been  announced  to  invade  the  Confederacy,  capture 
its  fortresses  and  subject  its  free  people  to  the  dominion  of  a 
foreign  power.  He  invited  offers  from  those  desirous  of 
engaging  in  privateering  to  apply  to  him  for  authority  to  do  so. 

This  was  met  by  the  blockade  proclamation . Davis  further 
summoned  the  Congress  of  the  Confederate  States  to  meet  at 
Montgomery,  Alabama,  on  April  29th.  We  must  here  antici- 
pate events,  and  state  that  on  the  6th  of  May  that  body  passed 


THE  BALTIMORE  BIOT. 


71 


an  elaborate  act  recognizing  the  existence  of  war  between  the 
United  States  and  the  Confederacy,  providing  for  letters  of 
marque  and  authorizing  the  Confederate  President  to  execute 
general  reprisal  against  the  vessels,  goods  and  effects  of  the 
United  States,  and  of  the  citizens  or  inhabitants  of  the  States  or 
Territories  thereof.  In  point  of  fact,  upon  the  “ go-as-you- 
please”  theory  under  which  the  Confederacy  was  created, 
Davis  issued  privateering  permits  long  before  the  authority  to 
do  so  was  conferred  upon  him  by  his  Congress. 

In  the  loyal  States,  as  we  shall  show  in  detail  later,  the 
greatest  activity  prevailed  in  responding  to  the  call  for  troops. 
Unfortunately,  while  the  passionate  press  of  the  South  was 
breathing  defiance,  war  and  bloodshed,  that  of  the  North  was 
not  one  whit  behind  in  its  promptings  of  stern  measures  of  re- 
pression, and  thus  day  by  day  the  fearful  chasm  was  widened 
by  those  whose  solemn,  almost  sacred,  duty  it  is  to  conserve 
commercial  interests  and  heal  social  and  political  differences. 
As  a matter  of  course  the  fruit  of  such  indiscretion  was  soon 
ripe  for  the  picking,  and  in  the  city  of  Baltimore  the  harvest 
commenced.  Here  was  shed  the  first  blood  of  the  Civil  War. 

The  concluding  paragraph  of  Governor  Hicks’  proclamation, 
dated  April  18th,  told  the  people  of  Maryland  that  they  would 
shortly  have  afforded  them,  in  a special  election  for  members 
of  Congress,  an  opportunity  to  express  their  devotion  to  the 
Union,  or  their  desire  to  see  it  broken  up.  Coincidently  Major 
George  W.  Brown,  of  Baltimore,  issued  a proclamation  endors- 
ing the  Governor’s  sentiments,  and  suggesting  that  if  his  coun- 
sels should  be  disregarded  “a  fearful  and  fratricidal  strife  may 
at  once  burst  forth  in  our  midst.” 

Within  twenty-four  hours  this  sanguinary  prediction  was 
verified. 

On  April  19th,  the  anniversary  of  the  battle  of  Lexington, 
intense  excitement  prevailed  in  Baltimore,  resulting  from 
incendiary  speeches  made  by  Wilson  C.  N.  Carr,  William 
Burns,  President  of  the  National  Volunteer  Association,  and 
others,  at  a monster  secession  meeting  held  the  previous  night 
in  that  city,  with  T.  Purkin  Scott  presiding. 

The  Virginia  State  Convention,  held  on  the  17th  of  April, 


72 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  'WAR. 


passed  the  “ ordinance  to  repeal  the  ratification  of  the  Constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States  of  America  by  the  State  of  Virginia, 
and  to  reserve  all  the  rights  and  powers  granted  under  said 
authorities.”  This  was  to  be  submitted  for  ratification  on  the 
fourth  Thursday  in  May,  and  if  so  ratified  to  take  effect  and  be 
an  act  of  the  day  it  was  passed  by  the  Convention. 

During  the  afternoon  of  the  18th  the  first  section  of  the 
troops  from  Pennsylvania,  summoned  hastily  for  the  defense 
of  the  Capital,  passed  through  Baltimore,  and  though  bitterly 
vituperated  had  not  been  physically  molested.  They  reached 
Washington  about  seven  p.  M.  and  were  at  once  quartered  in  the 
Hall  of  Representatives  at  the  Capitol.  It  is  almost  an  open 
secret  that  they  arrived  not  an  hour  too  soon  for  the  frustration 
of  a plot  of  gigantic  proportions.  By  this  time  a delegation 
from  Virginia  had  reached  Baltimore  with  a demand  that 
neither  troops  nor  munitions  of  war  should  pass  over  the  Balti- 
more & Ohio  Railroad.  These  men,  aided  by  local  leaders, 
fomented  the  mob  spirit  which  now  pervaded  the  city,  and 
during  the  night-secret  meetings  were  held  at  which  plans  for 
the  coming  day  were  matured.  At  the  same  time  the  evacuation 
and  destruction  of  Harper’s  Ferry  were  consummated,  and  this 
news  still  further  inflamed  the  groups  which  had  gathered  by 
early  dawn  on  the  19th.  It  was  known  that  more  troops  were  en 
route  and  a riot  was  decided  on.  Shortly  after  eleven  o’clock 
that  morning  a train  containing  portions  of  the  Sixth  Mas- 
sachusetts and  the  Seventh  Pennsylvania  arrived  at  the 
President  street  depot  from  Philadelphia.  The  Massachusetts 
Regiment  occupied  eleven  cars,  and  these  were,  according  to 
the  then  existing  regulations,  drawn  through  the  streets  of  the 
city,  singly,  by  horses  to  the  Camden  street  depot.  An 
ominous-looking  mob  had  assembled,  but  at  first  a 
sullen  silence  was  maintained.  Ere  the  cars  had  gone  a 
couple  of  blocks,  however,  the  crowd  became  so  dense  that  the 
horses  could  barely  force  their  way  through.  Then  began  a 
chorus  of  hoots  and  yells  mingled  with  threats.  The  troops  re- 
mained quiet,  and  this,  instead  of  appeasing,  appeared  to  anger 
the  rioters.  Brickbats  and  stones  were  hurled,  and  it  became 
evident  that  these  missiles  were  not  accidentally  at  hand. 


THE  BALTIMORE  RIOT. 


73 


Many  of  the  men  were  wounded,  but  the  first  eight  cars  reached 
Camden  street  depot  without  serious  damage.  The  ninth  car 
;vas  not  so  fortunate,  for  a defective  brake  caused  a halt  at  Gay 
street,  and  the  mob,  now  numbering  from  8,000  to  10,000,  made 
a furious  onslaught.  This  car,  with  some  damage,  also  reached 
the  Camden-street  depot.  Behind  it,  however,  were  two  other 
cars  confronted  by  a barricade  hastily  constructed  of  anchors 
and  other  materials  dragged  from  the  wharf.  Finding  further 
transportation  impossible,  the  men  were  ordered  to  leave  the 
cars  and  were  formed  into  close  columns  under  Captain  A.  S. 
Follansbee,  of  Company  C,  of  Lowell.  With  fixed  bayonets 
they  advanced  on  the  double-quick  in  the  direction  of  the 
Washington  station.  The  mob  closed  on  them,  muskets  were 
snatched  away,  and  amid  throwing  of  missiles,  revolver  shots, 
and  bullets  from  fhe  stolen  muskets,  the  patience  of 
the  troops  at  last  gave  way.  Two  of  their  number  had  been 
killed  and  several  wounded  bad  been  taken  within  the  solid 
square  which  was  now  formed.  An  order  was  given  to  turn 
and  fire  singly;  there  was  no  platoon  firing  <5»-  the  carnage  in 
that  dense  mass  would  have  been  appalling.  On  Pratt  street,  near 
Gay  street,  one  man  was  crushed  by  a stone  or  heavy  piece  of 
iron  thrown  from  a window.  After  a protracted  struggle  the 
troops  reached  the  depot,  bearing  with  them  their  dead,  now 
increased  to  three,  and  nine  wounded  comrades,  one  of  them 
mortally  injured.  They  were  hustled  into  the  train  and  sent 
off,  but  the  mob  followed  for  a considerable  distance  and  made 
frantic  efforts  to  throw  the  cars  from  the  track.  In  the  streets 
nine  of  the  Baltimorians  had  been  killed  and  a great  number 
wounded.  The  Mayor  of  Baltimore  had  headed  the  column  for 
a short  time,  but  he  could  not  allay  the  storm  he  had  raised,  and 
finding  his  person  in  danger  he  disappeared. 

While  this  battle  was  being  waged  the  Pennsylvanian  military , 
wholly  unarmed,  remained  in  the  freight  and  passenger  cars  at 
the  President  street  station.  General  Small  proposed  to  retire 
with  them,  but  before  this  could  be  effected  a large  section  of 
the  mob,  baffled  in  attempts  to  seize  arms  at  the  Custom  House 
or  at  a local  armory,  rushed  upon  the  defenseless  troops  with 
their  murderous  missiles.  Several  hand-to-hand  fights  ensued 


74 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


and  many  were  badly  woimded  on  both  sides;  but  finally, 
through  the  efforts  of  Marshal  Kane,  the  Pensylvanians  were 
placed  on  board  the  cars  and  taken  back  to  Philadelphia. 

The  mob  continued  its  excesses  about  the  streets  of  the  city, 
plundering  gunsmiths  and  breathing  secession  and  vengeance. 

Mayor  Brown  and  Governor  Hicks  each  sent  dispatches  to  the 
President,  notifying  him  of  the  affray  and  advising  him  that  no 
more  troops  could  pass  through  Baltimore  -without  fighting  their 
way. 

A meeting  of  Secessionists  was  held  in  Monument  Square,  at 
which  Mayor  Brown,  General  George  H.  Stewart  and  others 
promised  the  mob  that  no  troops  should  pass  through  the  city 
hereafter  and  begged  them  to  disperse. 

The  meeting  broke  up,  but  excited  gangs  prowled  around 
seeking  for  arms  and  threatening  violence  to  Union  citizens. 

We  will  turn  from  this  scene  for  the  present,  and  close  this 
chapter  with  a fragment  of  concurrent  history.  We  cannot 
more  concisely  do  this  than  by  quoting  Lieutenant  Jones’  official 
report : 

Carlisle  Barracks,  Pa.,  April  20,  1861. 
To  the  Assistant  Adjutant-General,  Headquarters  Army,  Washington, 
D.  C.: 

Sir  . Immediately  after  finishing  my  dispatch  of  the  night  of  the  18th 
inst.,  I received  positive  and  reliable  information  that  2,500  or  3,000  State 
troops  would  reach  Harper’s  Ferry  in  two  hours  from  Winchester,  and  that 
the  troops  fromHalltown,  increased  to  300,  were  advancing,  and  even  at  that 
time— a few  minutes  after  10  o’clock — were  within  20  minutes’  march  of  the 
Ferry.  Under  these  circumstances,  I decided  that  the  time  had  arrived  to 
carry  out  my  determination,  as  expressed  in  the  said  dispatch  above  re- 
ferred to,  and  accordingly  gave  the  order  to  apply  the  torch,  In  three 
minutes,  or  less,  both  of  the  arsenal  buildings,  containing  15,000  stand  of 
arms,  together  with  the  carpenter's  shop,  which  was  at  the  upper  end  of  a 
long  and  connected  series  of  workshops  of  the  armory  proper,  were  in  a 
complete  blaze.  There  is  every  reason  for  believing  the  destruction  was 
complete.  After  firing  the  buildings,  I withdrew  my  command,  marching 
all  night,  and  arrived  here  at  2J4  p-  m.  yesterday,  where  I shall  await  orders. 
Four  men  were  missing  on  leaving  the  armory  and  two  deserted  during  the 
night. 

I am,  sir,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

R.  Jokes,  First  Lieutenant  R.  M.  Rifles, 

Commanding  Dept.  Rect. 

As  in  Anderson’s  case  at  Sumter,  so  in  this,  the  Government 


SINISTER  SECESSION  SCANDALS. 


75 


appreciated  the  ready  tact  and  sterling  pluck  which  contrasted 
so  nobly  with  opposing  treachery.  Lieutenant  Jones  was  pro- 
moted on  the  22d  of  April  to  be  Assistant  Quartermaster  General, 
with  the  rank  of  Captain. 

Almost  simultaneously  with  the  attack  on  Harper’s  Ferry, 
another  Virginia  raid  was  made  on  the  Gosport  Navy  Yard, 
opposite  Norfolk,  on  the  Elizabeth  River,  the  particulars  of 
which  we  shall  note  in  a subsequent  chapter.  On  all  sides  the 
Confederates  were  active,  and  giving  evidence  of  long-con- 
templated, well-laid  plans  for  the  seizure  of  the  National 
capital.  To  increase  the  general  consternation,  lying  rumors  of 
important  defections  were  set  afloat,  the  most  serious  being  a 
positive  announcement  made  at  Montgomery,  on  April  22d, 
that  General  Scott  had  resigned  his  position  in  the  army  and 
tendered  his  sword  to  his  native  State — Virginia.  This  canard 
was  emphasized  by  the  firing  of  one  hundred  guns  at  Mobile 
“ in  honor  of  Scott’s  resignation.” 

This  was  promptly  met  by  a speech  delivered  in  Ohio  by 
Senator  Douglas,  who,  alluding  to  the  rumor,  stated  that  he 
had  seen  and  conversed  with  the  chairman  of  the  committee 
appointed  by  the  Virginia  Convention  to  tender  the  command 
of  the  forces  of  that  State  to  General  Scott.  The  General,  after 
patiently  listening  to  the  infamous  proposal,  replied  : “ I have 
served  my  country  under  the  flag  of  the  Union  for  more  than 
fifty  years,  and  as  long  as  God  permits  me  to  live  I will  defend 
that  flag  with  my  sword — even  if  my  own  native  State  assails 
it.”  About  the  same  time  General  Scott,  on  April  21st,  tele- 
graphed to  Senator  Crittenden,  of  Kentucky:  “I  have  not 
CHANGED  : HAVE  NO  THOUGHT  OF  CHANGING  : ALWAYS  A UNION 
MAN.” 

Though  promptly  contradicted,  the  poison  of  these  artful 
rumors  vitiated  public  confidence,  even  brothers  looked  askance 
at  each  other,  and  every  face  was  eagerly  scanned  to  try  and 
penetrate  a probable  mask.  The  “times  that  tried  men’s  souls” 
in  the  days  of  Washington  were  hours  of  comfort  compared 
with  those  which  ushered  in  the  four  years’  fratricidal  strife. 

It  may  be  pertinent  here  to  note  a sample  of  correspondence 
which  fell  into  the  hands  of  a New  York  journalist  at  this  period, 


76 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


as  giving  an  indication  of  the  spirit  animating  all.  It  was  a 
letter  from  a merchant  in  a Tennessee  town,  dated  April  20, 
1861,  and  ran  thus: 

“ Gentlemen  : Our  note  to  3 ou  for  $187.12,  due  to-day,  has  not  been  paid. 
We  deeply  regret  the  necessity  that  impels  us  to  say,  that  during  the  exis- 
tence of  this  war  we  are  determined  to  pa^  no  notes  due  our  Northern 
friends.” 

Whatever  else  these  worthies  had  omitted  to  learn,  or  had 
wilfully  forgotten,  it  is  quite  plain  that  the  example  of  the 
Israelites,  at  the  period  of  the  Exodus,  had  been  remembered 
and  was  being  carefully  imitated.  They  were  determined  to 
“ spoil  the  Egyptians”  so  far  as  they  had  any  power  to  do  so. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


INTERMEDIARY  EVENTS  — THE  RESPONSES  OP  THE  LOYAL  STATES  — UNIONISTS 
RALLYING  ROUND  THE  FLAG  — MEN  AND  MONEY  FOR  GOVERNMENT  AID  — 
EXCITEMENT  IN  PHILADELPHIA  — MEETINGS  ELSEWHERE  — SPREAD  OF 
SOUTHERN  SECESSION — JOTTINGS  OF  EVENTS  AMONG  THE  CONFEDERATES. 

To  keep  pace,  as  nearly  as  may  be,  with  the  rapidly  rushing 
current  of  exciting  events,  we  must  turn  aside  from  the  struggle 
in  Maryland  and  Virginia  for  a kaleidoscopic  chapter  of 
incidents  in  various  localities,  disconnected  in  themselves,  yet 
all  having  a bearing  more  or  less  direct  on  the  war  now  actually 
begun. 

Throughout  the  North  in  the  early  days  of  April  the  responses 
to  the  President’s  call  for  troops  were  ample  and  enthusiastic, 
banks,  corporations  and  wealthy  citizens  were  liberal  in  their 
tenders  of  the  sinews  of  war.  and  impressive  Union  meetings 
passed  resolutions  in  which  all  partisan  feeling  was  thrown  to 
the  winds  and  undying  fidelity  to  the  President  and  the  Consti- 
tution was  pledged  in  the  most  unequivocal  terms.  In  Phila- 
delphia the  publication  of  some  alleged  newspapers,  termed 
respectively  The  Palmetto  Flag  and  The  Southern  Mon- 
itor, brought  out  an  excited  crowd  and  for  a time 
rioting  was  feared.  The  office  of  the  first  named  paper, 
at  Fourth  and  Chestnut  streets,  was  surrounded,  and  it 
would  probably  have  been  gutted  but  for  the  merely  money- 
making character  of  the  proprietor  being  evidenced  in  his  dis- 
play of  the  American  flag,  and  his  throwing  into  the  street, 
along  with  the  objectionable  periodical,  copies  of  the  Stars  and 
Stripes,  another  of  his  productions.  The  crowd  laughed — and 
that  always  ends  the  malice  of  a mob.  A good  laugh  is  cer- 
tainly a great  institution.  The  Southern  Monitor  man  had 
admonished  himself,  and  probably  taken  shelter  under  the 
actual  ‘ ' Palmetto  ; ” at  any  rate  the  angry  loyalists  did  not  find 
him,  and  their  expenditure  on  the  stout  hemp  with  which  they 
were  amply  provided  was  so  much  money  wasted.  As  the 


78 


HISTOliY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


paper  had  been  suspended  and  the  editor  could  not  be,  the  only- 
other  possible  alternative  was  adopted,  and  that  was  to  prevent 
the  continued  hanging  of  the  sign-boards  he  had  left  behind 
him.  These  were  smashed,  and  then  the  crowd  hurried  to  the 
residence  of  General  Patterson,  at  Thirteenth  and  Locust 
streets.  Evil  tongues  had  slandered  the  brave,  bluff,  rugged 
son  of  Tyrone,  and  had  dared  to  impute  secession  sentiments  to 
the  gallant  Irishman.  The  terrified  imprudence  of  a domestic 
who  slammed  the  door  in  the  faces  of  the  excited  throng  well- 
nigh  brought  about  the  sacking  of  the  mansion  The  Mexican 
hero,  however,  appeared  at  a window,  bearing  the  colors  of  his 
regiment,  and  a few  of  his  sturdy  sentences  converted  groans 
and  yells  into  cheers.  General  Cadwallader,  another  Mexican 
veteran,  was  next  visited.  A stanch  Union  speech  and  the 
display  of  the  National  flag  satisfied  the  crowd  here.  Meantime 
Mayor  Henry  had  hoisted  the  stars  and  stripes  and  quieted  the 
people  by  a ringing  speech,  in  which,  after  the  emphatic 
declaration,  “ By  the  grace  of  Almighty  God  treason  shall 
never  rear  its  head  nor  have  a foothold  in  Philadelphia,”  he 
counselled  all  good  citizens  to  prove  their  loyalty  by  going 
quietly  to  their  homes  and  leaving  the  constituted  authorities  to 
do,  as  they  certainly  would,  their  sworn  duty  of  preserving  the 
peace  and  preventing  every  act  which  could  be  construed  into 
treason  to  their  country.  While  the  mob  spirit  was  quelled, 
however,  an  undercurrent  of  indignation  still  ran  swiftly,  and 
so-called  Vigilance  Committees  warned  prominent  Southerners, 
including  Robert  Tyler,  that  their  suspected  Secession  proclivi- 
ties might  endanger  their  safety.  On  the  19th  of  April  the  City 
Councils  of  Philadelphia  appropriated  $1,000,000  to  equip 
volunteers  and  support  their  families  during  their  absence. 
The  atmosphere  of  the  City  of  Brotherly  Love  was  decidedly 
unhealthy  for  the  cultivation  of  the  Palmetto  species  of 
vegetation. 

A few  days  before  this  a war  bill,  with  an  appropriation  of 
$3,000,000,  had  been  passed  by  the  New  York  Legislature,  and 
signed  by  the  Governor.  The  authorities  of  Boston  ap- 
propriated $100,000,  and  those  of  Lowell,  Massachusetts, 
$8,000  for  enlistment  and  support  purposes.  Norwich, 


CONTRIBUTIONS  OP  LOYAL  STATES. 


79 


Connecticut,  gave  $14,000  for  the  same  objects.  Fall 
River,  Massachusetts,  uot  only  voted  $10,000  for  immedi- 
ate use,  but  an  enthusiastic  meeting  urged  the  payment 
of  $20  per  month  to  each  volunteer  in  addition  to  Government 
pay.  In  New  Jersey,  Governor  Olden’s  message  to  the  Legisla- 
ture recommended  a loan  of  $2,000,000  for  war  purposes,  a State 
tax  of  $100,000  per  annum,  the  thorough  arming  of  the  State, 
and  the  raising  of  four  regiments  additional  to  those  called  for. 
Among  private  offers  was  that  of  Colonel  Samuel  Colt,  of  Hart- 
ford, Connecticut,  who,  on  the  25th  of  April,  offered  the  execu- 
tive of  that  State  his  services  in  organizing  a i-egiment  of  ten 
companies  ecpiipped  with  his  revolving  breech  rifles,  with  saber 
bayonets,  at  a personal  cost  of  over  $50,000.  To  sum  up,  we 
will  mention  that  the  contributions  of  the  citizens  of  the  North 
during  the  three  weeks  preceding  May  7tli,  1861,  amounted  to 
$28,277,000.  Pennsylvania  led  the  column  with  a free  gift  of 
$3,500,000.  New  York  and  Ohio  gave  $3,000,000  each  ; Con- 
necticut and  Illinois,  $2,000,000  each  ; Maine,  $1,300,000  ; Ver- 
mont and  New  Jersey',  $1,000,000  (the  Legislature  of  the  latter 
State  modified  the  Governor’s  suggestions) ; Wisconsin  and 
Rhode  Island,  $500,000  each  ; Iowa,  $100,000.  The  contribu- 
tions of  the  principal  cities  were  : New  York,  $2,173,000  ; Phila- 
delphia, $330,000  ; Boston,  186,000  ; Brooklyn,  $75,000  ; Buffalo, 
$110,000 ; Cincinnati,  $280,000 ; Detroit,  $50,000 ; Hartford, 
$64,000. 

Enough  has  been  shown  to  demonstrate  that  the  loyalty  of  the 
North  was  substantial,  and,  with  the  record  of  a few  significant 
episodes,  we  will  leave  this  part  of  our  subject  and  glance  at 
matters  within  the  Confederate  lines. 

On  the  17ih  of  April  the  bark  Manhattan  arrived  at  Boston 
from  Savannah  floating  a Secession  flag.  A crowd  promptly 
collected  at  the  wharf  and  compelled  Captain  Davis  to  replace 
the  obnoxious  emblem  by  the  Stars  and  Stripes.  No  further 
violence  was  offered. 

On  the  19th  of  April  a meeting  of  merchants  of  New  York 
City  was  held  at  the  Chamber  of  Commerce  of  that  city,  with 
Mr.  Peletiah  Perit  presiuu.g.  Patriotic  speeches  were  made  by 
the  Chairman,  George  Ottdyke,  James  Gallatin,  Royal  Phelps, 


80 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


S.  B.  Chittenden,  Prosper  M.  Wetmore,  George  W,  Blunt,  John 
E.  King,  "William  E.  Dodge,  John  A.  Stevens,  R.  II.  McCurdy 
and  others.  Resolutions  upholding  the  Federal  Government  and 
urging  a strict  blockade  of  all  ports  in  the  Secession  States  were 
unanimously  adopted.  An  announcement  that  several  regi- 
ments needed  assistance  to  enable  them  to  leave  was  responded 
to  by  donations,  within  ten  minutes,  of  over  $21,000.  A com- 
mittee of  influential  capitalists  was  also  appointed  to  use  their 
exertions  towards  the  immediate  taking  of  the  $9,000,000  re- 
maining of  the  Government  loan.  From  a window  in  Trinity 
Church  steeple,  240  feet  above  Broadway,  an  American  flag 
forty  feet  long  by  twenty  feet  wide  was  flung  out  upon  a huge 
flagstaff.  Another  was  displayed  over  the  portico  of  S'.  Paul’s 
Church.  The  chimes  of  Trinity  meantime  played  “Yankee 
Doodle,”  the  “Red,  White  and  Blue,”  and  concluded  with  “All’s 
Well.”  Despite  a factious  minority,  it  was  evident  that  the 
great  heart  of  a great  metropolitan  city  beat  strongly  in  response 
to  the  most  patriotic  impulses.  One  single  thought  stirred  the 
masses,  and  that  was,  “the  Union  must  he  preserved,'’' 

We  will  now  turn  our  attention  to  the  Confederacy,  and  by  a 
running  summary  of  movements  and  events  in  the  Secession 
section,  come  up  abreast  with  the  Baltimore  riot. 

While  the  loyalty  of  the  North  was  being  so  amply  demon- 
strated, the  troops  in  Texas,  trapped  by  the  treachery  of  Twiggs, 
were  suffering  sad  humiliation  and  privation.  Isolated  and  de- 
serted, the  officers  at  various  points  made  gallant  efforts  to  hold 
their  positions,  but  overwhelming  force  compelled  the  evacua- 
tion of  the  several  posts.  Then  another  trouble  arose.  The 
Confederates  had  treated  with  a traitor,  and  at  once  absolved 
themselves  from  any  inconvenient  pledges  they  had  made  to 
him.  He  could  not  compel  them  to  keep  faith,  and  their  theory 
was,  “ Might  Overcomes  Right.”  The  Nemesis  of  this  detestable 
doctrine  they  had  to  face  later  in  the  war. 

The  promised  facilities  for  the  transportation  of  the  evacuat- 
ing troops  were  withheld,  and  while  the  disheartened  little 
bands  were  toilsomely  wending  their  way  seaward.  Major  Earle 
Van  Dorn,  a Mississippian  who  had  deserted  the  Union  flag  and 
accepted  a Colonel’s  commission  from  Davis,  attempted  to  se- 


TROUBLES  IN  TEXAS. 


81 


duce  tlie  stragglers  from  their  allegiance  to  the  Union.  Failing 
in  this,  the  Confederates  resolved  to  employ  harsher  means. 
On  the  17th  of  April  the  Star  of  tlie  West  was  captured  off  In- 
dianola,  with  all  her  stores,  some  900  barrels  of  provisions,  by 
volunteers  from  Galveston.  This  vessel,  under  convoy  of  the 
Mohawk,  had  been  sent  to  bring  away  troops  under  Major  Sibley. 
A few  days  later  Major  Sibley,  after  waiting  vainly  for  the  ex- 
pected succor,  had  embarked  his  seven  companies  of  national 
troops  on  a couple  of  schooners  and  attempted  to  pass  down 
Matagorda  Bay,  but  he  was  met  by  four  heavilv-armed  steamers 
with  a large  force  of  men  under  Van  Dorn,  and  compelled  to 
surrender  off  Saluria.  Besides  prisoners,  the  Confederates  thus 
captured  the  camp  equipage  and  some  300  rifles.  Colonel 
Waite,  with  his  staff  and  other  officers,  were  insultingly  made 
prisoners  at  San  Antonio  about  the  same  time,  and  then  Colonel 
Reese,  with  the  remainder  of  the  national  troops,  was  outnum- 
bered and  compelled  to  surrender  to  Van  Dorn,  at  a point  near 
San  Lucas  Springs,  in  middle  Texas.  All  these  officers  were 
paroled  ; the  men,  after  a short  period  of  irritating  captivity, 
were  released  on  their  oaths  not  to  again  bear  arms  against  the 
Confederacy.  Thus  Texas,  by  Twiggs’  treachery,  was  torn 
from  the  control  of  the  Federal  Government.  Continuing  the 
work  of  spoliation  and  outrage  in  other  quarters,  Sherrard 
Clemens,  late  member  of  Congress  for  Richmond,  Virginia, 
was  imprisoned  there  for  Union  sentiments  ; the  Custom  House 
and  Post-Office  of  the  city  were  seized,  as  were  also  the  New 
York  packet  steamer  Jamestown  and  a packet  schooner  from 
Maine. 

At  Liberty,  Missouri,  the  United  States  Arsenal,  with  its  1,300 
small  arm?,  12  cannon  and  quantities  of  ammunition,  was 
seized  and  a garrison  of  100  Missourians  placed  to  guard  it. 

At  Charlotte,  North  Carolina,  the  United  States  Branch  Mint 
was  seized  and  occupied  by  Colonel  Bryce  and  a military  force, 
under  orders  of  Governor  Ellis. 

At  Lynchburg,  Virginia,  Andrew  Johnson,  United  States 
Senator  from  Tennessee,  was  mobbed,  and  an  effort  made  to 
capture  him,  the  mob  asserting  that  he  had  promised  the  re- 
quired quota  of  men  from  Tennessee.  Shortly  after  this  General 


83 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Harney,  on  his  way  from  Wheeling,  Virginia,  to  report  at 
Washington,  was  taken  from  (lie  train  at  Harper’s  Ferry  by  a 
body  of  State  troops,  and  held  prisoner  by  the  Virginia  authori- 
ties. About  this  time  a strong  Union  sentiment  began  develop- 
ment in  Western  Virginia,  and  a meeting  held  at  Clarksburg, 
Harrison  County,  denounced  the  course  of  Governor  Letcher, 
and  appointed  delegates  to  confer  at  Wheeling,  on  May  13th, 
with  delegates  from  Eastern  Virginia.  An  important  accession 
to  the  Confederate  ranks  must  be  recorded  just  here.  On  the 
30th  of  April,  Colonel  Robert  Edmund  Lee,  of  Virginia,  sent  to 
General  Scott,  from  his  home  on  Arlington  Heights,  his  letter 
of  resignation  from  the  Union  army.  Two  days  later  he  at- 
tended the  Virginia  Convention,  aud  accepted  the  position  of 
General-in-Chief  of  that  State,  the  Secession  Ordinance  having 
been  passed  on  the  17th.  That  this  was  part  of  a matured 
scheme,  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  Alexander  H.  Stephens,  Vice- 
President  of  the  Confederacy,  was  present  to  welcome  him. 
Thus  as  the  Alpha,  aud  subsequently  as  the  Omega,  of  rebellion, 
the  name  of  General  Robert  E.  Lee  passes  into  the  history  of 
the  war. 

The  surrender  of  the  United  States  Arsenal  at  Fayetteville, 
North  Carolina  ; the  capture  of  Fort  Smith,  Arkansas,  by  the 
State  troops,  together  with  property  valued  at  $300,000  ; the 
seizure  of  the  steamship  Cahaivba , at  New  Orleans,  by  Captain 
Shivers  of  the  Cadds  Rifles,  and  of  the  steamships  Texas,  Ten- 
nessee aud  G.  W.  Hewes  at  the  same  port,  later,  by  order  of  G.  ,v- 
ernor  Moore,  were  events  which  followed  in  rapid  sequence, 
and  kept  up  the  excitement  of  the  period. 

By  this  time  the  rebel  army  stationed  at  Richmond  numbered 
three  thousand  and  seventy-two  men,  of  whom  about  six  hun- 
dred were  South  Carolina  troops,  under  command  of  Brigadier 
General  M.  L.  Bonham. 

With  a quotation  from  the  Southern  press  we  can  conclude 
this  chapter  of  jottings. 

The  Charleston  Mercury,  of  April  33d.  concluded  an  article 
headed  “President  Lincoln  a Usurper,”  with  these  words  : 
“He  will  deplore  the ‘higher  law ’ depravity  which  has  gov- 
erned his  counsels.  Seeking  the  sword,  in  spite  of  all  moral  or 


ASSASSINATION  INDICATIONS. 


83 


constitutional  restraints  and  obligations,  he  may  perish  by  the 
sword.  He  sleeps  already  with  soldiers  at  his  gate,  and  the 
grand  reception-room  of  the  White  House  is  converted  into 
quarters  for  troops  from  Kansas — border  ruffians  of  Aboli- 
tionUom.  ” 

Such  an  article  speaks  volumes,  and,  as  we  shall  have  occasion 
o show  in  the  narrative  of  a personal  reminiscence,  in  its  proper 
place  later  on,  indicates  that  assassination  had  even  now  entered 
into  the  speculations,  at  least,  of  the  Secessionists. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


FURTHER  OUTRAGES  AT  BALTIMORE — BURNING  THE  RAILROAD  BRIDGES — CAP- 
TURE OF  THE  GOSPORT  NAVY  YARD— BUTLJR  MOVES  ON  BALTIMORE— THE 
CITY  OCCUPIED  BY  FEDERAL  TROOPS— THE  SPLIT  IN  VIRGINIA  — UNION 
SENTIMENT  IN  THE  MOUNTAIN  COUNTIES— ORGANIZATION  OF  WEST  VIR- 
GINIA— THE  HABEAS  CORPUS  ACT  DISREGARDED. 

On  the  night  of  the  19th  of  April,  1861,  while  the  excitement 
in  Baltimore  was  still  seething,  Bradley  Johnson,  of  Frederick 
County,  telegraphed  Marshal  Kane,  offering  armed  aid  to  resist 
the  passage  of  troops  through  the  city.  Tins  offer  fitted  in 


DESTRUCTION  OF  THE  BRIDGE  OVER  GUNPOWDER  CREEK. 


nicely  and  was  promptly  accepted  by  wire.  In  the  course  of 
the  next  day  Johnson,  with  a body  of  men  hastily  armed  and 
ready  for  any  deed  of  violence,  reported  to  Kane  and  assumed 
quarters  opposite  the  marshal’s  office.  Meantime  Kane  and  ex- 
Governor  Lowe  had  broken  in  on  the  slumbers  of  Mayor  Brown 
and  Governor  Hicks,  and  wrung  from  them  quasi  authority  to 
destroy  railroad  communication  between  Philadelphia  and  Bal- 
timore. It  was  convenient  afterwards  to  repudiate  that  au- 


BURNING  THE  BRIDGES. 


85 


thority,  but  Kane  was  too  wary  a man  to  have  acted  without 
colorable  permission,  at  least,  from  the  Governor,  for  the  work 
of  destruction  contemplate  d was  beyond  the  city  limits.  It  was 
not  difficult  to  get  the  secession  sympathies  of  Mayor  Brown  en- 
listed in  this  work,  and  shortly  after  midnight  Canton  bridge, 
three  miles  beyond  the  city  on  the  Philadelphia,  "Wilmington 
and  Baltimore  Railroad  was  destroyed.  An  approaching  train 
was  fired  upon  and  the  engineer  compelled  to  back  his  tram, 
conveying  the  marauders  to  the  bridges  over  the  Gunpowder 
and  Bush  Creek  arms  of  Chesapeake  Bay.  To  these  the  torch 
was  applied,  and  while  they  were  burning,  two  wooden  bridges 
on  the  Northern  Central,  fifteen  miles  north  of  the  city,  on  the 
road  to  Cockeysville,  were  also  destroyed.  All  the  telegraph 
wires  out  of  Baltimore,  except  the  one  connecting  the  Maryland 
rioters  with  the  Confederates  at  Richmond,  via  Harper’s  Ferry, 
were  cut. 

While  this  was  going  on,  the  Committee  sent  from  Baltimore 
were  in  conference  with  the  President  in  Wa°hington,  urging 
that  the  passage  of  troops  through  Baltimore  should  be  pro- 
hibited. The  evasive  answer  of  the  President  that  a route 
around  Baltimore  should  be  adopted,  did  not  meet  the  views  of 
those  whose  real  object  was  to  cripple  the  Capital.  They  de- 
clared that  the  soil  of  Maryland  should  not  be  invaded,  and 
extensive  preparations  were  made  to  meet  any  emergency.  In 
the  small  hours  of  Sunday  morning,  April  21st,  the  President, 
anxious  to  avoid  a conflict,  telegraphed  for  Hicks  and  Brown. 
The  lath  r only  was  able  to  respond.  Taking  with  him  Messrs. 
S.  T.  Wallis,  Brune  and  Dobbin,  Mayor  Brown  presented  him- 
self at  the  White  House  by  10  a.  M.  During  the  conference 
which  ensued,  General  Scott  proposed  that  troops  should  reach 
Annapolis  by  water,  and  march  thence  to  Washington.  But 
this  involved  passing  through  Maryland,  and  again  the  Mayor 
insisted  upon  the  sacredness  of  the  soil  being  preserved.  The 
conference  was  futile,  and  the  Baltimoreans  withdrew.  They 
quickly  returned,  however,  having  learned  before  reaching  the 
cars  that  a body  of  troops  had  arrived  at  Cockeysville,  en  route 
for  Baltimore.  The  result  of  a further  conference  was  that 
General  Scott,  at  the  pacific  and  earnest  request  of  the  Presi- 


86 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIYIL  WAR. 


dent,  sent  orders  for  the  return  of  the  troops  to  Harrisburg. 
Encouraged  by  this,  a further  demand  was  made  on  the  22d  for 
a comprehensive  order  forbidding  future  passage  of  troops 
through  any  portion  of  Maryland,  and  the  withdrawal  of  those 
already  at  Annapolis.  Nor  was  this  all ; the  daring  conspira- 
tors ventured  to  suggest  that  Lord  Lyons,  the  British  Minister, 
be  requested  to  mediate  between  Maryland  and  the  Federal 
Government  and  arrange  the  terms  of  a truce.  In  this  the  old- 
time  anxiety  to  obtain  even  the  shadow  of  belligerent  rights  was 
so  palpable  as  to  be  absolutely  insolent. 

Secretary  Seward  now  took  a hand  in  the  matter,  and  scath- 
ingly rebuked  Governor  Hicks  for  the  impertinent  indecency  of 
his  proposition.  He  pointed  out  that,  beyond  the  insolence  of 
assumed  sovereignty,  the  suggestion  of  the  employment  of  a 
foreign  power  to  regulate  domestic  differences  was  too  humili- 
ating to  be  for  a moment  entertained.  Another  alleged  attempt 
at  diplomacy  was  made,  and  this  time  on  an  assumed  basis  of 
religious  sentiment.  Rev.  Dr.  Fuller,  of  the  Baptist  Church, 
Baltimore,  with  delegations  from  several  of  the  Young  Men’s 
Christian  Associations  of  the  city,  waited  on  the  President  and 
made  lamb-like  bleatings  for  peace  and  the  avoidance  of  blood- 
shed, which  they  assured  him  could  be  secured  by  his  recogni- 
tion of  the  independence  of  the  Southern  States  and  their  ac- 
complished autonomy.  Grimly  amused  by  this’  wolf-in-sheep’s- 
clothing  style  of  argument,  Mr.  Lincoln  politely  but  sternly 
reminded  them  that  the  safety  of  the  Capital,  and  his  own  life, 
were  endangered  by  the  South  Carolinians  now  pouring  througli 
Virginia.  In  his  quaint,  determined  manner,  he  added,  “ I 
must  have  troops  ; they  can  neither  crawl  under  Maryland  nor 
fly  over  it,  they  must  come  across  it.”  To  such  an  ultimatum 
there  could  be  no  reply  but  that  of  armed  resistance,  and  the 
doves  of  peace  returned  to  consort  with  the  wolves  of  rapine 
and  organize  sanguinary  defiance.  Diplomatically,  Baltimore 
was  not  heard  from  again. 

We  have  already  noticed  the  Harper’s  Ferry  affair,  and  must 
now  record  an  incident  of  even  more  importance — the  occupa- 
tion of  the  navy  yard  at  Gosport,  on  the  Elizabeth  River,  oppo- 
site Norfolk,  Virginia.  The  seizure  of  this  was  planned  at  the 


THE  GOSPORT  NAVY  YARD. 


87 


same  time  as  that  of  Harper’s  Ferry,  and  on  the  16th  of  April  a 
couple  of  vessels  were  sunk  in  the  channel  of  the  river,  blocking 
the  passage  of  the  ships  at  the  navy  yard.  At  this  point  were 
the  following  vessels,  afloat  or  on  the  stocks,  and  in  varying 
conditions  as  to  service : The  three-decker  Pennsylvania,  120 
guns  ; Columbus,  80  guns  ; Delaware,  84  ; and  New  York,  84 — 
these  latter  were  ships  of  the  line — United  States,  Columbia  and 
Raritan,  frigates  of  50  guns  each  ; Plymouth  and  Germantown, 
sloops  of  22  guns  each  ; the  brig  Dolphin,  A guns,  and  the  steam 
frigate  Merrimack.  The  navy  yard  itself,  of  immense  area  and 
fitted  with  all  the  most  approved  appliances,  contained  also 
some  2,000  heavy  cannon,  including  300  new  Dahlgren  guns. 
In  all,  the  Government  property  at  this  point  was  worth  at 
least  ten  millions  of  dollars.  The  designs  of  the  Confederates 
were  at  least  suspected,  at  Washington,  and  as  early  as  the 
10th  of  April  orders  had  been  given  to  rush  m work  and  quietly 
prepare  for  defense.  Commodore  McCauley,  however,  made 
haste  so  slowly  that  Engineer-in-Cliief  B.  F.  Isberwood  was 
sent  to  press  the  work  forward.  His  efforts  were  quietly  frus- 
trated by  McCauley,  and  even  when,  by  personal  supervision, 
lsherwood  had  got  the  Merrimack  ready  for  sea  by  the  17th, 
delay  was  interposed  and  the  fires  were  not  lighted  until  the 
next  day.  Even  then,  despite  the  warnings  and  remonstrances 
of  lsherwood,  who  was  cognizant  of  obstructions  planned  by 
the  Confederates  at  Sewell’s  Point  and  Craney  Island,  the  Com- 
modore kept  back  his  orders  and  finally  extinguished  the  fires. 
He  claims  to  have  been  misled  by  his  subordinates,  chief  among 
whom  was  Lieutenant  M.  F.  Maury,  a Virginian,  but  only  the 
wildest  stretch  of  charity  could  excuse  such  culpable  folly,  if 
not  criminal  indiscretion.  On  the  18th,  these  subordinate  of- 
ficers having  accomplished  their  designated  task  of  treachery, 
sent  in  their  resignations,  and  the  same  evening  General  Talia- 
ferro, in  command  of  the  forces  in  southwestern  Virginia,  took 
up  quarters  in  Norfolk.  The  deserters  joined  him,  and  the  next 
day  the  workmen  in  the  yard  were  absent  from  roll-call.  On 
the  20th,  Taliaferro  had  mustered,  for  the  attack  on  the  yard, 
the  military  companies  of  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth,  six  hun- 
dred men  from  Petersburg,  and  the  Richmond  Grays,  with 


88 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAS. 


fourteen  heavy  rifled  cannon  and  ample  ammunition.  McCau- 
ley, finding  resistance  would  be  useless,  sent  a message  to 
Taliaferro,  promising  that  the  vessels  should  not  be  moved,  and 
that  no  shot  should  be  fired,  except  for  self-defense.  His  next 
work,  either  from  excess  of  caution  or  from  some  other  motive, 
was  to  order  the  scuttling  of  all  the  ships.  This  was  done,  ex- 
cept in  the  case  of  the  Cumberland , which  was  saved  by  the 
opportune  arrival  of  Captain  Paulding,  with  orders  to  relieve 
McCauley,  repel  force  at  all  hazards,  and  defend  the  public 
property.  The  time  for  efficient  action,  however,  had  passed, 
and  Paulding  proceeded  to  complete  the  work  of  absolute  de- 
struction by  burning  the  sinking  ships,  to  reduce  the  advantage 
which  the  enemy  might  obtain  by  getting  possession  of  them. 
He  further  ordered  the  demolition  of  the  cannon,  and  made 
arrangements  for  an  extensive  conflagration.  At  2 a.  m.  on  the 
21st,  having  got  his  men,  troops,  marines  and  a few  loyal  work- 
men on  board  the  Cumberland  and  the  Pawnee,  he  gave  a rocket 
signal  from  the  deck  of  the  Pawnee,  when  Commander  Rogers 
and  Captain  Wright  fired  the  trains  of  powder  leading  in  all 
directions.  The  resultant  blaze  was  appalling,  and  the  roaring 
of  the  flames  spread  terror  for  miles  around.  It  was  a sacrifice 
to  Moloch  on  the  most  gigantic  scale.  Towed  by  the  Yankee, 
under  Captain  Germain,  the  Cumberland  and  Pawnee  went 
down  the  river,  but  the  two  brave  officers  in  charge  of  the 
torch,  Rogers  and  Wright,  were  unfortunately  left  behind,  and 
were  subsequently  made  prisoners  by  the  Confederates. 

Breaking  through  the  obstructions  at  Sewell’s  Point,  the 
Cumberland,  Pawnee  and  Yankee  made  their  way  to  Hampton 
Roads. 

Despite  the  elaborate  plans  for  the  destruction  of  the  yard, 
they  failed  to  achieve  their  full  purpose,  and  the  Confederates 
obtained  possession  of  the  principal  works,  officers’  quarters  and 
the  dry  dock.  The  partially  disabled  ordnance  was  speedily 
repaired,  wirh  the  aid  of  the  appliances  at  hand,  and  from  this 
point  heavy  guns  were  sent  to  many  Southern  fortifications. 
Of  the  vessels,  some  were  totally  and  others  partially  burned. 
The  Columbus,  Delaware  and  Plymouth  were  merely  scuttled 
and  sunk,  the  latter  being  afterwards  raised  and  repaired.  The 


VESSELS  BURNED  AND  SUNK. 


89 


Merrimack  burned  to  her  copper  line  and  sunk,  but,  being  re- 
constructed, became  at  a later  period  famous  in  history  for  the 
memorable  conflict  with  the  Monitor.  Old  Fort  Norfolk,  with 
an  enormous  store  of  powder,  shells,  etc. , was  next  seized,  and 
then  the  hulk  of  the  old  United  States  was  sunk  in  the  channel 
a mile  below  the  fort.  Heavy  batteries  on  Craney  Island  and 
Sewell’s  Point  completed  the  defenses,  and  troops  from  Georgia 


UNION  6QUABE,  NEW  YOKE,  ON  THE  20tH  OP  APBIL,  1861. 


and  lower  Virginia  were  rapidly  rushed  in  to  garrison  this  im- 
portant capture. 

Meanwhile  the  insurgent  troops  were  being  massed  at  other 
points,  and  by  the  20th  of  May  some  eight  thousand  men,  com- 
prising South  Carolinians,  Alabamians,  Virginians  and  Ken- 
tuckians, had  been  posted  at  Harper’s  Ferry,  on  Maryland 
Heights,  and  in  fortifications  on  both  sides  of  the  Shenandoah 
and  Potomac  rivers. 


90 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


But  the  North  was  not  idle.  On  the  20th  of  April,  while 
stirring  events  were  happening  elsewhere,  and  the  safety  of  the 
Capital  itself  was  imperiled,  a monster  meeting  in  Union 
Square,  New  York,  had  resulted  in  the  formation  of  the  Union 
Defense  Committee,  an  organization  of  responsible  citizens  of 
all  political  shades.  Major-General  Wool,  commander  of  the 
Eastern  Department,  after  a conference  with  Governor  Morgan 
at  Albany,  proceeded  to  New  York.  Here  he  held  a conference 
with  the  Defense  Committee  and  Governor  Morgan  on  the  23d, 
and  perfected  arrangements  for  the  relief  of  Washington,  and 
also  for  the  protection  of  the.  Government  property  at  St.  Louis, 
believed  to  be  threatened  by  the  Missouri  Secessionists.  Colonel 
Ellsworth’s  Zouaves,  recruited  mainly  from  the  New  York  fire- 
men, were  sent  on  to  Washington,  and  their  arrival  in  all  prob- 
ability prevented  a national  disaster.  All  this  was  necessarily 
done  on  personal  responsibility,  and  in  excess  of  any  existing 
authority — facts  which  led  to  a slight  misunderstanding  with 
the  War  Department ; but  as  this  was  afterwards  rectified,  we 
need  not  go  into  details.  It  will  suffice  to  say  that  the  aid  thus 
rendered  by  General  Wool,  with  the  co-operation  of  Commo- 
dores Breeze  and  Stringham  and  the  titanic  labors  of  the  Union 
Defense  Committee,  was  of  incalculable  value  towards  the  ulti- 
mate preservation  of  the  Union. 

We  turn  now  to  equally  energetic  movements  in  other  direc- 
tions. The  Seventh  New  York  Regiment,  which  had  started  on 
the  19th  of  April,  was  joined  by  the  Eighth  Massachusetts  and 
a company  from  Springfield,  and,  with  General  B.  F.  Butler, 
had  arrived  in  Philadelphia.  The  news  of  the  Baltimore  riot 
had  just  been  received,  and  Butler,  whose  instructions  had  been 
to  march  through  that  city,  found  a lion  in  his  path.  A hurried 
consultation  with  General  Patterson  and  Commodore  Dupont, 
of  the  Philadelphia  Navy  Yard,  resulted  in  a plan  to  take  the 
troops  by  water  from  Perry ville,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Susque- 
hanna, to  Annapolis,  and  thence  to  Washington  across  Mary- 
land. General  Patterson,  as  commander  of  the  “ Department 
of  Washington,”  ordered  Butler  to  seize  Annapolis  and  Annapo- 
lis Junction  and  maintain  a military  highway  to  the  Capital. 
At  a council  of  war  in  the  Girard  House  that  evening,  Colonel 


GEN.  BUTLER’S  MOVEMENTS. 


91 


Lefferts,  of  the  Seventh  New  York,  aeraurred  to  the  plan  of 
Butler,  and  the  latter  made  arrangements  for  pushing  on  with 
his  Massachusetts  troops.  At  11  A.  M.  on  the  20th,  Butler  and 
his  troops  had  reached  the  Susquehanna,  where  rumor  had 
located  a hostile  force.  The  men  were  ordered  from  the  cars 
in  readiness  for  battle,  but  there  was  no  en  my  in  sight.  The 
Philadelphia,  Wilmington  and  Baltimore  huge  fei’rybcat  Mary- 
land, however,  was  in  waiting  at  Perry  ville,  and  by  midnight 
the  troops  were  off  Annapolis.  Here  a surprise  awaited  them. 
The  Secessionists  were 
in  possession  of  the 
town  and  the  Naval 
Academy,  waiting- 
reinforcements  from 
Baltimore  to  seize  the 
old  frigate  Constitu- 
tion, then  used  as  a 
school  ship.  The  arri- 
val of  Butler  put  an 
end  to  this  littl§  plot, 
and  with  the  aid  of  the 
Maryland,  after  open- 
ing communication 
with  Captain  Blake, 

Superintendent  of  the 
Academy,  the  Con- 
stitution was  towed 
from  the  wharf  to  a point  out  beyond  the  bar.  In  doing  tliis 
the  Maryland  grounded,  and  the  troops,  who  had  all  along 
suspected  the  captain,  at  once  made  him  prisoner.  Meanwhile 
Butler  had  gone  ashore  and  held  a conference  with  the  Mayor 
of  Annapolis  and  Governor  Hicks.  The  latter  protested  against 
the  landing  of  Northern  troops,  and  the  former  assured  him  that 
the  hungry  troops  could  not  purchase  food  there,  Butler  swept 
aside  both  these  cobwebs  in  his  characteristic  way.  He  told  the 
Governor  he  had  no  “ Northern  troops,”  but  a part  of  the  militia 
of  the  United  States  obeying  the  call  of  the  President.  He  re- 
minded the  Mayor  that  hungry  soldiers  were  seldom  particular 


OEN.  BENJAMIN  F.  BUTLER. 


92 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


about  paying  for  necessary  rations,  and  then,  in  general  terms, 
announced  his  intention  to  land,  under  any  and  all  < ircumstances, 
and  push  on  to  the  Capital.  The  discomfited  State  and  city 
authorities  could  only  shrug  their  shoulders  and  protest.  The 
Maryland , however,  was  still  aground,  but  at  dawn  on  the  22d 
the  Boston  hove  in  sight.  On  board  was  Colonel  LefEerts,  with 
the  Seventh  New  York  Regiment,  he  having  become  convinced 
that  a passage  through  Baltimore  was  impracticable.  After 
vain  efforts  on  the  part  of  the  Boston  to  float  the  Maryland, 
the  Seventh  New  York  were  landed,  and  then  the  Boston  took 
off  the  Massachusetts  men  from  the  stranded  steamer  The 


ANNAPOLIS  JUNCTION  IN  1861, 


buildings»of  the  Academy  were  converted  into  quarters  and  the 
two  well-nigh  famished  bodies  of  men  divided  the  rations  with 
which  the  Seventh  were  provided. 

Meanwhile  the  Secessionists  had  torn  up  the  rails  and  scat- 
tered them  and  dismantled  the  locomotives.  The  troops  were 
now  stranded  ashore.  This  check  was  of  short  duration,  for 
luckily  the  Massachusetts  troops  were  composed  mainly  of 
artisans,  one  of  whom,  Charles  Homans,  of  the  Beverly  Light 
Guard,  had  been  employed  in  the  machine  shops  in  which  one 
of  the  dismantled  engines  had  been  built.  He  promptly  an- 
nounced his  ability  to  reconstruct  it.  Butler  detailed  him  for 
the  work,  and  as  there  were  others  nearly  as  well  skilled 
around,  the  locomotive  was  rapidly  got  into  working  order. 


DEPARTMENT  OF  ANNAPOLIS. 


93 


The  hidden  rails  were  ferreted  out  and  replaced.  On  the  even- 
ing of  the  23d  Butler  took  possession  of  the  Annapolis  and  Elk 
Ridge  Railroad.  A protest  from  Governor  Hicks,  drew,  as 
usual,  a sneering  response  from  the  General,  and  the  troops 
commenced  their  forward  movement.  Bridges  were  repaired 
and  the  tracks  relaid  as  the  little  army  moved  steadily,  hut 
cautiously,  onward  throughout  the  day  and  night  of  the  24th. 
A sharp  watch  was  kept  for  Southern  skirmishers,  but  these 
wisely  refrained  from  useless  interference.  Up  to  this  time 
Colonel  Lefferts  with  the  Seventh  New  York  had  co-operated, 
but  on  the  morning  of  the  25th,  on  reaching  Annapolis  Junc- 
tion, the  New  Yorkers  pressed  on  for  Washington,  leaving 
Butler  and  his  men  to  hold  the  position  and  keep  open  the  line 
of  communication.  General  Scott  then  procured  the  creation 
of  the  ‘-Department  of  Annapolis,”  and  placed  Butler  in  ab- 
solute command  of  a district  extending  to  Bladensburg,  and 
stretching  twenty  miles  on  either  side  of  the  railroad.  This 
was  precisely  what  lie  wanted,  and  having  obtained  the  dictum 
from  headquarters  that  his  power  was  absolute,  except  where 
his  views  controverted  specific  orders  or  military  law,  he  pre- 
pared to  carryout  his  own  plans  for  the  humbling  of  Baltimore 
and  avenging  the  murder  of  the  men  of  the  Sixth  Massachu- 
setts. He  knew  of  the  plans  of  his  Commander-in-Chief,  but 
they  were  of  too  slow  a character  to  suit  Butler’s  dash  and 
energy.  By  the  end  of  April  the  National  Capital  was  well 
guarded,  and  although  Baltimore  in  the  hands  of  the  Secession- 
ists was  constantly  adding  to  its  threatening  force,  Butler  had, 
under  various  pretexts,  obtained  permission  to  concentrate 
troops  and  locate  them  at  discretion,  until  he  had  ten  thousand 
men  at  Annapolis,  and  had  stationed  a force  at  the  Relay 
House,  on  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad,  ostensibly  to  cut 
rebel  communication  with  Harper’s  Ferry.  In  reality  this  was 
part  of  his  plan  for  a descent  on  Baltimore,  which  he  found  to 
be  within  his  Military  Department. 

The  Maryland  Legislature,  which  had  been  called  to  meet  at 
Annapolis  on  the  27th,  found  it  convenient  to  select  Frederick 
as  the  place  of  meeting  instead.  There  was  not  room  enough 
at  Annapolis  for  Butler  and  secession  legislation,  at  one  and  the 


94 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


same  time,  the  more  especially  as  Butler  had  promised  steel 
bracelets  to  those  who  talked  treason,  in  or  out  of  legislative 
session.  Instead  of  pressing  a secession  ordinance  the  dis- 
unionists  fell  back  on  strategy,  assumed  a virtue  if  they  had  it 
not,  talked  buncombe  about  the  danger  of  revolution,  and  then 
appointed  a State  Board  of  Safety,  the  members  of  which, 
while  intrusted  with  almost  absolute  power  over  the  resources 
of  the  commonwealth,  were  not  required  to  swear  allegiance  to 
the  United  States.  General  Butler  keenly  noted  all  this,  and 
prepared  for  his  grand  coup.  He  knew  there  was  a strong 
Union  under-current  in  Maryland,  and  he  relied  on  its  develop- 
ment when  he  afforded  the  opportunity.  On  the  4th  of  May  his 
preparations  were  complete.  Under  his  orders  the  Eighth  New 
York,  Sixth  Massachusetts,  and  Cook’s  Battery  of  Boston  Light 
Artillery,  left  Washington  by  train  early  on  the  morning  of  the 
5th  of  May,  and,  reaching  the  Relay  House,  nine  miles  from 
Baltimore,  after  a two  hours’  ride,  seized  that  point,  and  then 
rapidly  occupied  positions  commanding  the  viaduct  over  the 
Patapsco  Valley,  which  was  the  junction  p>oint  of  the  Balti- 
more and  Ohio  and  the  roads  to  Baltimore  and  Harper’s  Ferry. 
During  the  following  week  Butler  remained  at  the  Relay  House, 
quietly  perfecting  his  scheme,  and  taking  the  utmost  care  that 
General  Scott  should  not  issue  orders  which  would  impede  him. 
In  fact,  the  headquarters  orders  were  drawn  up  by  Colonel 
Schuyler  Hamilton,  of  the  staff  of  the  General-in-Chief,  a man 
who,  probably,  more  than  suspected  Butler’s  designs,  and  cor- 
dially approved  of  his  dash  and  enterprise.  These  orders  gavo 
Butler  permission,  in  general  terms,  to  arrest  Secessionists, 
instructed  him  to  prevent  accessions  to  the  rebel  force  at 
Harper’s  Ferry,  to  seek  for  concealed  ammunition,  alleged  to  be 
stored  in  Baltimore  for  insurgent  purposes,  and  thus  in  all  but 
specific  terms  instructed  him  to  use  force  in  the  very  direction 
he  had  planned  to  exercise  it. 

These  schemes  were  materially  aided  by  the  movements  of 
General  Patterson,  who  sent  the  First  Pennsylvania  Volunteer 
Artillery  and  Sherman’s  Battery,  under  Colonel  Francis  E.  Pat- 
terson, his  son,  to  force  their  way,  if  necessary,  through  Balti- 
more. On  the  9th  of  May,  this  force  of  nine  hundred  and  thirty 


BUTLER  IN  BALTIMORE. 


95 


men,  with  a portion  of  ihe  Third  Infantry,  regulars,  landed  at 
Locust  Point,  near  Fort  McHenry,  from  the  steamers  Fanny 
Cadwallader  and  Maryland , the  debarkation  being  effected 
under  cover  of  the  guns  of  a gunboat  and  those  of  the  Harriet 
Lane.  The  presence  of  Butler’s  troops  at  the  Relay  House,  the 
shifting  tide  of  public  opinion,  and  other  prudential  views,  pre- 
vented opposition,  though  the  Mayor,  Marshal  Kane,  and  the 
Police  Commissioners  were  on  hand.  Kane  even  had  the  im- 
pertinence to  tender  assistance  to  Major  Sherman,  but  on 
making  himself  known  received  such  a repulse  that  he  desired 


FEDERAL  HELL. 


no  employment  in  the  military  aid  department  just  then.  The 
passage  of  these  troops  through  Baltimore,  amid  every  demon- 
stration of  welcome  from  the  loyal  element,  diverted  attention 
at  the  Capital  from  Butler  and  his  plans.  Meantime  Ross 
Winans,  of  Baltimore,  had  manufactured  a steam  gun,  sup- 
posed to  be  something  remarkable,  for  city  defense,  and  had 
sold  it  to  the  Baltimore  authorities.  This  man  Butler  was  de- 
termined to  capture,  if  possible,  as  an  example.  On  the  13th  of 
May  some  fifty  men  were  sent  on  to  Frederick  by  train  to  arrest 
Winans,  behind  them  was  a train  containing  Butler  and  a force 


b\j 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


of  one  housand  men,  with  two  field  pieces.  The  train  headed 
for  Harper’s  Ferry,  but  subsequently  backed  till  the  Camden 
street  depot,  Baltimore,  was  reached.  A thunder-storm  was  in 
progress,  and  thus  the  arrival  escaped  general  notice,  though  a 
spy  had  warned  the  Mayor  of  some  such  movement.  The  force, 
however,  had  disappeared  in  the  darkness,  and  their  where- 
abouts could  not  be  ascertained  until  at  daylight  they  were  dis- 
covered encamped  on  Federal  Hill  and  in  command  of  the  city. 
Butler  promptly  issued  a proclamation  announcing  his  occupa- 
tion of  the  city,  and  determination  to  cause  the  laws  to  be 
enforced  and  respected.  He  forbade  the  display  of  secession 
flags,  and  alluding  to  the  force  he  had  with  him,  mentioned  it 
merely  as  a guard,  though  he  announced  his  ability  to  concen- 
trate thousands  of  troops  if  necessary.  Ross  Winans  having 
been  captured  and  confined  in  Fort  McHenry,  General  Butler 
was  about  to  try  him  before  a military  tribunal,  when  one  of 
those  alniest  fatal  blunders,  for  which  this  period  was  remark- 
able, was  perpetrated  by  General  Scott.  He  recalled  General 
Butler,  or  rather,  prevailed  upon  the  President  to  do  so,  under 
the  impression  that  so  absolute  an  exercise  of  discretionary 
powers  was  a dangerous  precedent.  It  maybe  permissible  to 
doubt  whether  the  forestalling  of  the  General-in-Chief’s  more 
leisurely  campaign  did  not  lend  a coloring  of  personal  pique  to 
an  act  which  in  all  human  probability  prevented  the  strangling 
of  the  Rebellion  in  the  cradle  of  its  infancy. 

The  humiliation  of  Butler’s  recall  was  tempered  by  his  being 
commissioned  Major-General  of  Volunteers  and  placed  in  com- 
mand of  a military  district,  including  Eastern  Virginia  and  the 
Carolinas,  with  headquarters  at  Fortress  Monroe. 

The  troops,  however,  were  withdrawn  from  Baltimore,  and. 
the  district  assigned  to  General  Cadwallader,  of  Philadelphia. 

Coincident  with  these  events  the  Legislature  of  Maryland 
had  adjourned,  and  Governor  Flicks,  on  the  14th  of  May,  issued 
a proclamation,  in  response  to  the  President’s  call  for  troops, 
dated  April  15th.  In  this  the  Governor  called  upon  loyal  citi- 
zens to  volunteer  to  the  extent  of  four  regiments  to  serve  for 
three  months  within  the  limits  of  Maryland,  or  for  the  defense 
of  the  Capital  of  the  United  States,  but  not  beyond  those  limits, 


HABEAS  CORPUS  SUSPENSIONS. 


97 


and  to  be,  under  such  conditions,  subject  to  the  orders  of  the 
Coiamander-in-Chief  of  the  United  States. 

This  last  straw  broke  the  back  of  the  conspirators  ; the  Union 
sentiment,  which  had  only  been  kept  down  by  the  threats  of  a 
disloyal  clique  aided  by  alien  agitators,  reasserted  itself,  acd 
Maryland  once  more  stood  up  boldly  and  proudly  under  the 
flag  of  the  Union.  At  the  same  time,  to  put  a finishing  touch 
upon  the  work  of  regeneration,  Major  Morris,  commanding 
Fort  McHenry,  refused  to  obey  a writ  of  habeas  corpus  issued 
by  Judge  Giles,  of  Baltimore,  for  the  release  of  one  of  the  Mary- 
land State  Militia  then  confined  in  Fort  McHenry.  The  Major 
in  a lengthy  letter  recapitulated  the  disturbances  and  treason- 
able acts  of  the  past  few  weeks,  and  asserted  that  the  exigencies 
cf  the  case  set  all  questions  of  precedent  aside.  On  the  27th  of 
May  General  Cadwallader  refused  to  obey  a similar  writ  issued 
by  Judge  Taney,  in  the  case  of  John  Merryman,  a Baltimore 
secessionist,  also  confined  in  Fort  McHenry.  Judge  Taney 
issued  an  order  of  attachment  for  General  Cadwallader,  and 
the  Marshal  made  return  that  he  had  been  denied  admission  to 
Fort  McHenry.  Judge  Taney  in  an  elaborate  statement  denied 
the  power  of  the  President  to  suspend  the  privilege  of  the  writ 
of  habeas  corpus,  or  to  authorize  any  military  officer  to  do  so. 
In  the  face  of  an  overpowering  force,  however,  he  would  not 
call  out  a posse  comitatus  to  enforce  the  decrees  of  the  Court, 
and  he  therefore  relieved  the  Marshal  of  further  liability  under 
the  order.  Judge  Taney  further  stated  that  he  should  prepare 
an  opinion,  and  call  on  the  President  to  do  his  constitutional 
duty  in  maintaining  the  supremacy  of  the  civil  over  the  mili- 
tary authority. 

The  condition  of  affairs  at  this  time  was  not  favorable  for 
legal  hair-splitting,  and  as  a result  the  Chief-Executive  had,  in 
the  coming  eventful  days,  to  frequently  exceed  constitutional 
authority  and  rely  upon  Congressional  action  to  sustain  him 
thereafter. 

We  have,  perhaps,  been  prolix  in  handling  some  of  these  de- 
tails, but  have  deemed  the  investigation  of  t he  mainsprings  and 
minor  movements  of  the  great  controversy  of  equal  importance 
at  this  stage,  as  affording  the  key  to  many  matters  which  will 


98 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


arise  in  the  course  of  this  history  when  the  smoke  of  battle 
comes  upon  us.  Already  the  bayonets  are  being  fixed  for  the 
first  actual  clash  of  arms,  and  therefore  with  a brief  resume  of 
the  events  leading  to  the  split  in  the  State  of  Virginia  we  shall 
close  this  chapter. 

As  before  noted,  the  secession  sentiment  was  almost  power- 
less in  Northwestern  Virginia,  and  it  was  still  further  subdued 
by  meetings  held  at  various  points  prior  to  May  23d,  the  time 
at  which  a vote  of  the  State  was  to  be  taken  on  the  Secession 
ordinance.  On  the  other  hand,  Senator  James  M.  Mason,  of 
Winchester,  had  written  an  open  letter  in  which  he  declared 
that  those  who  opposed  the  ordinance  must  prepare  to  leave 
the  State. 

At  the  Wheeling  Convention,  which  met  on  the  13th  of  May, 
the  long-cherished  project  of  a division  of  the  State  was  the 
main  topic  of  discussion.  There  was  no  bond  of  sympathy  be- 
tween the  counties  of  the  mountain  region  and  the  slave-labor 
section  to  the  eastward.  The  result  of  the  deliberations  was 
that  resolutions  denouncing  secession  were  adopted,  with  a call 
for  a Provisional  Convention  to  meet  at  the  same  place  on  June 
11th,  should  the  ordinance  obtain  a majority  vote  of  the  State 
at  large.  As  was  expected,  Eastern  Virginia,  under  the  control 
of  the  Confederate  leaders  at  Montgomery,  swamped  the ’vote 
of  the  free-labor  section. 

The  Provisional  Convention  met  at  Wheeling,  June  11th, 
with  Arthur  J.  Boreman,  of  Wood  County,  as  permanent  pres- 
ident. On  the  13th,  an  ordinance  vacating  all  offices  of  the  State 
held  by  officers  hostile  to  the  Federal  Government  was  reported, 
and  on  the  17th  the  Convention,  by  the  unanimous  vote  of 
the  fifty-six  members,  declared  for  independence  of  Governor 
Letcher,  who  had,  the  resolution  alleged,  abdicated  his  au- 
thority and  protection,  and  assumed  an  attitude  of  hostility. 
On  the  20th,  the  separation  of  Western  from  Eastern  Virginia 
was  agreed  to  by  a unanimous  vote,  and  on  the  same  day  a 
Provisional  Government  was  organized,  with  Francis  EL  Pier- 
pont,  of  Marion  County,  as  Governor ; Daniel  Polsley,  of 
Mason  County,  Lieutenant-Governor,  and  an  Executive  Council 
of  five  members.  The  work  of  organization  was  pushed  for- 


WEST  VIRGINIA  ADMITTED  TO  THE  UNION. 


99 


ward,  and  a Legislature  elected  which  met  at  Wheeling  July 
1st,  and  chose  as  Senators  to  the  United  States  Senate,  John  S. 
Carlile  and  Waitman  G.  Willie.  On  the  20th  of  August  the 
convention  re-assembled  and  passed  an  ordinance  for  the  for- 
mation of  a new  State.  This  was  ratified  by  the  people  in 
October,  and  thus  were  set  in  train  the  proceedings  which 
resulted  in  the  admission,  on  the  3d  of  June,  1863,  of  the  State 
of  West  Virginia,  to  the  muster  roll  of  the  Union. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


THE  FEDERAL  FORCES  CROSS  THE  POTOMAC— OCCUPATION  OF  ALEXANDRIA  — 
ASSASSINATION  OF  COLONEL  ELLSWORTH — GENERAL  GEORGE  B.  M’CLELLAN — 
THE  BATTLE  OF  PHILIPPI — BUTLER  AT  FORTRESS  MONROE— THE  BLUNDER 
AT  BIG  BETHEL — BUTLER’S  REPORT — CONFEDERATE  ACCOUNTS. 

While  measures  were  being  energetically  prosecuted  for  the 
defense  of  Washington  the  Confederates  were  far  from  idle  in 
pushing  forward  their  plan  for  its  capture,  and  secured  a com- 
manding position  at  Manassas  Junction,  on  the  Orange  and 
Alexandria  Railroad,  some  thirty  miles  from  the  capital.  They 

then  began  works  on  Ar- 
lington Heights  and  had 
pushed  their  picket  line 
to  the  Virginia  shore  of 
the  Potomac,  and  cover- 
ing that  end  o'  the  Long 
Bridge,  which  connects 
with  Washington  City. 
It  was  evident  that  the 
time  for  action  had  ar- 
rived, and  on  the  23d  of 
May  an  ordi  r was  given 
for  a general  movement 
into  Virginia.  General 
Butler,  with  twelve  thou- 
sand men,  already  held 
Fortress  Monroe,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  James  River, 
and  had  made  a successful  reconnoissance  of  Hampton  with 
Colonel  Phelps’  Vermont  regiment,  defeating  the  plans  of  the 
rebels  for  the  destruction  cf  the  bridge  connecting  the  Fortress 
with  the  village  across  the  bay.  Just  prior  to  this  two  Con- 
federate companies  who  had  the  temerity  to  enter  Clarksburg, 
Harrison  Comity,  had  been  compelled  to  surrender  to  Captains 


COL.  E.  E.  ELLSWORTH. 


INVASION  OF  VIRGINIA. 


101 


A.  C.  Moore  and  J.  C.  Vance,  who  had  promptly  mustered  a 
couple  of  Union  companies  to  attend  to  the  im welcome  visitors. 

At  1:20  A.  31.  on  the  24th  of  May  one  of  the  most  important  of 
the  e arly  Federal  movements  was  begun.  At  that  hour  the  New 
York  Seventh  Regiment  left  their  camp  at  Washington,  each 
man  haviug  sixty  rounds  of  ball  cartridge.  These  reached  Vir- 
ginia soil  by  4 a.  M. , and  camped  near  the  Alexandria  end  of  the 
bridge.  Meanwhile  other  large  bodies  of  troops  were  in  motion ; 
in  fact,  almost  simultanfouslv, 
by  way  of  the  Long  Bridge  and 
the  Aqueduct  Bridge  at  George- 
town, and  by  water  on  a couple 
of  vessels,  a combined  force  num- 
bering about  thirteen  thousand 
men  were  poured  into  the  rebel- 
lious State.  This  force  was  made 
up  of  the  New  York  Seventh, 

Sixty -ninth  and  Twenty-eighth 
regiments  ; two  companies  each 
of  the  New  York  Second,  Fifth, 

Twelfth,  Twenty -fifth  ; three 
companies  of  the  New  York 
Seventy- first  and  the  New  York 
Fire  Zouaves  ; the  Fifth  Massa- 
chusetts ; Rhode  Island  First, 
with  the  Rhode  Island  batteries ; 
the  New  Jersey  Second,  Third 
and  Fourth;  the  Michigan  Third  ; 
three  companies  of  an  Ohio 
regiment,  some  United  States 
cavalry,  and  a large  contingent  of  District  of  Columbia  troops. 
The  Loudon  and  Hampshire  Railroad  was  first  seized,  and  then 
the  New  York  Sixty-ninth  took  a position  on  the  Orange  and 
Manassas  Gap  railroad,  running  out  of  Alexandria.  By  this 
last  movement  the  fugitives  from  that  city,  some  seven  hundred 
in  all,  including  three  hundred  men,  were  captured  and  held 
as  hostages.  Shortly  before  5 a.  m.  the  commander  of  the 
United  States  steamship  Pawnee,  lying  off  Alexandria,  sent  a 


ELLSWORTH  ZOUAVES. 


102 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


flag  of  truce,  giving  tlie  rebels  one  hour  to  quit  the  town.  The 
steamers  Baltimore  and  Mount  Vernon  made  fast  to  the  wharf 
and  landed  the  New  York  Fire  Zouaves.  The  rebel  sentinels 
fired  on  the  landing  party  and  retreated.  The  Zouaves  at 
once  proceeded  to  destroy  the  railroad  track  to  Rich- 
mond, and  meanwhile  Colonel  Ellsworth,  with  his  aid, 
Lieutenant  Winser,  and  a file  of  men,  started  for  the  tele- 
graph office  to  cut  the  wires.  On  their  way  they  noticed 
a large  secession  flag  on  the  Marshall  House — this  had  been 
observed  in  Washington  for  several  days.  Colonel  Ellsworth 
halted  his  men  and  entered  the  house.  A man  came  rushing 
down  stairs,  and  in  reply  to  the  Colonel’s  inquiry,  ‘ 1 Who  put 
up  that  flag,”  replied  : “I  don’t  know  ; I am  only  a boarder.” 
He  was  allowed  to  pass,  but  he  subsequently  proved  to  be  J.  W. 
Jackson,  the  proprietor.  Colonel  Ellsworth,  Lieutenant  Winser, 
Chaplain  House  and  four  privates  made  their  way  to  the  roof 
and  cut  down  the  flag.  Coming  down  the  stairs,  Colonel  Ells- 
worth was  rolling  up  the  flag,  w’hen  Jackson  rushed  out  from 
some  hiding-place  and  leveled  a double-barreled  gun  at 
Private  Brownell,  who  was  leading  the  party.  Brownell 
attempted  to  strike  the  weapon  up  with  his  musket,  but  Jack- 
son  pulled  both  triggers  and  the  contents  of  the  two  barrels 
were  lodged  in  tbe  body  of  the  Colonel,  entering  between  the 
third  and  fifth  ribs.  Ellsworth  fell  dead  and  Brownell  at  once 
discharged  his  musket  at  Jackson,  who  fell  dead  with  a ball 
through  his  brain.  The  enraged  soldier,  to  make  sure  of  the 
fellow,  ran  a bayonet  through  Ms  body.  The  guard  at  the  door, 
becoming  alarmed  at  the  firing  and  protracted  absence  of  the 
party,  disobeyed  orders  and  entered  the  house.  They  brought 
the  body  of  their  dead  Colonel  out  on  a litter  of  muskets  and 
carried  it  to  the  steamer  for  conveyance  to  Washington.  The 
rage  of  the  Zouaves  was  such  that  they  threatened  to  burn  the 
town,  and  it  was  found  necessary  to  put  them  on  boaid 
a steamer  anchored  in  the  river  to  prevent  their  avenging  their 
colonel’s  murder. 

Meanwhile  the  First  Michigan  had  entered  Alexandria  by  the 
road  from  the  Long  Bridge  and  captured  the  railroad  depot, 
together  with  one  hundred  rebel  cavalry,  with  horses  and  equip- 


REBEL  JOURNALISM. 


103 


ments.  Various  other  points,  including  Arlington  Heights, 
were  taken  possession  of  by  other  detachments,  and  thus  all 
the  positions  commanding  the  capital  were  in  the  hands  of  the 
Federal  troops.  The  completion  of  earthworks  and  batteries 
was  pushed  forward,  and  in  a few  days  an  almost  impregnable 
barrier  was  placed  between  Washington  and  Manassas  Junction, 
the  grand  Confederate  rendezvous. 

On  the  37th  of  May,  General  McDowell,  U.  S.  A.,  was  placed 
in  command  of  all  the  national  forces  in  Virginia. 

Many  minor  movements  were  carried  on  about  this  period, 
including  the  passage  of  the  Potomac  flotilla  to  Washington, 
and  its  severe  encounters  with  rebel  batteries  on  the  banks, 
one  engagement  off  Acquia  Creek  lasting  over  five  hours . There 
was  also  a sharp  reconnoissance  at  Fairfax  Court  House, 
carried  out  by  Lieutenant  Charles  H.  Tompkins,  of  the  Second 
United  States  Cavalry. 

It  was  clear  that  war  was  now  the  deliberate  choice,  if  not  the 
stern  necessity,  on  either  side,  and  the  Southern  press  was  not 
slow  to  begin  the  work  of  fomenting  the  troubles.  The  Rich- 
mond Enquirer,  of  May  35,  in  a violent  article  starting  out  with 
the  words,  “The  Rubicon  has  been  passed,”  went  on  to  de- 
nounce the  occupation  of  Alexandria  as  a flagrant  outrage  on 
Virginia  soil,  and  added:  “Virginians,  arise  in  your  strength 
and  welcome  the  invader  with  ‘ bloody  hands  to  hospitable 
graves.  ’ The  sacred  soil  of  Virginia,  in  which  repose  the  ashes 
of  so  many  of  the  illustrious  patriots  who  gave  independence  to 
their  country,  has  been  desecrated  by  the  hostile  tread  of  an 
armed  enemy,  who  proclaims  his  malignant  hatred  of  Virginia 
because  she  will  not  bow  her  proud  neck  to  the  humiliating 
yoke  of  Yankee  rule.  Meet  the  invader  at  the  threshold.  Wel- 
come him  with  bayonet  and  bullet.  Swear  eternal  hatred  of 
a treacherous  foe,  whose  only  hope  of  safety  is  in  your  defeat 
and  subjection.  ” The  Richmond  Examiner  called  the  murderous 
act  of  Jackson  a “ trait  of  true  heroism,”  and  with  willful  false- 
hood represented  him  as  “ standing  alone  against  thousands ’’ 
when  he  shot  that  “chief  of  all  scoundrels,  called  Colonel 
Ellsworth.”  Such  pleasant  terms  as  “jail-birds,”  “execrable 
cut-throats,”  and  “Federal  hirelings”  were  thrown  in  at  ran- 


104 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


dom  till  the  editorial  columns  of  the  Richmond  papers  resembled 
no  other  species  of  journalism  than  that  which  might  emanate 
from  a lunatic  asylum. 

On  the  14tli  of  May  a conspicuous  figure  was  added  to  the 
commanders  of  the  Union  forces.  General  George  B.  McClellan, 
a Philadelphian  and  a West  Point  graduate,  was  commissioned 
Major-General  of  Volunteers,  and  assigned  to  the  command  of 
the  Department  of  Ohio,  comprising  that  State,  Western  Vir- 
ginia, Indiana  and  Illinois.  He  promptly  issued  addresses  com- 
plimenting the  loyal 
citizens  of  Western 
Virginia  and  at  the 
same  time  warning 
his  troops  against 
excesses.  His  first 
movements  in  Vir- 
ginia wore  directed 
against  Harper’s 
Ferry,  but  first  it 
was  necessary  to  dis- 
pose of  Colonel  Por- 
terfield, who,  with 
a force  of  Confede- 
rates, was  stationed 
at  Grafton  under 
orders  from  General 
Lee  to  muster  volun- 
teers at  that  point. 
Colonel  B.  F.  Kelley,  of  the  First  Virginia,  a regiment  organized 
at  Camp  Carlile,  in  Ohio,  crossed  to  Wheeling  and  moved  on  Por- 
terfield, who  retreated  to  Philippi,  a little  town  on  a branch  of  the 
Monongahela,  about  twenty  miles  from  Grafton.  The  Ohio  and 
Indiana  troops  were  also  pushing  in  the  same  direction.  On  the 
2d  of  June  General  Morris  and  Colonel  Kelley  held  a conference 
at  Grafton,  where  a plan  for  the  capture  of  Porterfield  and  his 
troops  at  Philippi  was  decided  on.  This  provided  for  the 
simultaneous  movement  of  two  columns,  one  under  Colonel  E. 
Dumont,  and  the  other  under  Colonel  Kelley,  by  different 


GEN.  GEO.  B.  M’CLELLAN. 


ENGAGEMENT  AT  PHILIPPI. 


105 


routes,  with  Philippi  as  the  objective  point.  Colonel  Kelley’s 
division,  consisting  of  the  First  Virginia,  a portion  of  the  Ohio 
Sixteenth,  and  the  Indiana  Ninth,  commanded  respectively  by 
Colonels  Irwin  and  Milroy,  moved  cast  by  railroad  toThornton, 
and  thence  marched  twenty-two  miles  to  Philippi.  Dumont’s 
column  consisted  of  eight  companies  of  the  Seventh  Indi- 
ana Volunteers,  which  moved  westward  on  the  North- 
western Virginia  Railroad  to  Webster,  and  at  this 
point  he  was  reinforced  by  four  companies  of  Ohio  Volunteers 
under  Colonel  Steedman,  with  artillery  under  the  immediate 
command  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Sturgis  and  four  companies 
Sixth  Indiana  Volunteers  under  Colonel  Crittenden.  Colonel 
F.  W.  Lander,  of  McClellan’s  staff,  was  also  with  Dumont’s  col- 
umn and  led  the  advance  from  Webster.  A terrible  march  of 
twelve  miles,  in  a furious  storm,  on  a dark  night,  brought  this 
column  at  5 a.  m.  on  the  23d  of  June  near  the  bridge  leading 
into  Philippi.  The  enemy  were  now  in  sight,  and  Dumont's 
men  made  a rush  for  the  bridge  over  the  Valley  River,  a narrow, 
double-passage  structure  about  four  hundred  feet  in  length. 
One  of  the  passages  was  found  to  be  barricaded,  but  through  the 
other  dashed  the  Seventh  Indiana,  followed  in  rapid  succession  by 
the  detachment  of  the  Fourteenth  Ohio,  commanded  by  Colonel 
Steedman,  and  close  on  their  heels  followed  Colonel  Crittenden 
with  the  Sixth  Indiana.  The  enemy,  however,  were  in  full 
flight,  and  Dumont’s  column  pursued  them  with  a running  fire 
for  several  miles.  A number  of  wagons  with  munitions  of  war, 
clothing,  baggage  and  provisions  were  captured,  being  left 
behind  in  the  precipitate  flight,  the  horses  having  been  cut 
loose  and  mounted  by  some  of  the  fugitives.  At  this  juncture 
Colonel  Kelley’s  division  appeared  on  the  heights  to  the  left,  and 
giving  a friendly  cheer  made  a rapid  descent  on  the  retreating 
enemy.  The  pursuit  was  kept  up  toward  Beverly,  a point  some 
thirty  miles  distant,  for  which  Porterfield’s  disorganized  men 
were  heading.  In  a running  engagement,  during  which  many 
of  the  rebels  were  killed  and  wounded,  Colonel  Kelley  re- 
ceived a severe  pistol-shot  wound  in  the  breast  and  for  a 
time  he  was  believed  to  be  mortally  wounded.  The 
shot  was  fired  by  Assistant-Quartermaster  Simms,  of  the  Con- 


106 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


federate  forces,  after  the  actual  engagement  had  ceased. 
Simms  was  captured,  and  with  difficulty  saved  from  immediate 
mutilation  by  the  exasperated  Virginians  of  Kelley’s  com- 
mand. Among  the  prisoners  taken  was  Colonel  W.  J. 
Willey,  upon  whose  person  were  found  papers  of  importance, 
besides  his  commissionin  the  Confederate  army,  from  Adjutant- 
General  Garnett.  Dumont  proposed  to  hold  Philippi  and  push 
on  to  Beverly,  but  the  difficulty  of  moving  among  the  moun 
tains  with  inefficient  transportation  trains  compelled  a return 
to  Grafton,  which  for  some  time  thereafter  became  the  head- 
quarters in  Western  Virginia.  The  secession  flag  at  Philippi 
was  captured  by  Captain  Ferry  of  the  Seventh  Indiana,  and 
the  colors  presented  by  the  ladies  of  Aurora  to  that  regiment 
were  the  Stars  and  Stripes  that  first  floated  over  the  captured 
town.  Among  the  papers  found  upon  Colonel  Willey  was  a 
letter  from  Colonel  Porterfield,  in  which,  under  instructions 
from  Governor  Letcher,  he  was  ordered  to  destroy  the  bridges 
on  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad  as  far  west  as  possible. 
Other  papers  seriously  compromised  Major  A.  Loring,  and  he 
was  promptly  arrested  by  United  States  officers  at  Wheeling. 
Governor  Letcher’s  instructions  also  included  the  seizure  of 
arms  sent  to  Wheeling  by  Secretary  Cameron. 

On  the  6th  of  June  Governor  Pickens,  of  South  Carolina, 
issued  a characteristic  proclamation,  in  which  he  said:  “ I have 
understood  that  many  good  people  have  been  remitting  funds 
to  creditors  in  Northern  States.  In  the  existing  relations  of 
the  country  such  conduct  is  in  conflict  with  public  law,  and  all 
citizens  are  hereby  warned  against  the  consequences.”  Side  by 
side  with  the  howls  of  execration  on  the  part  of  the  Southern 
press,  because  of  the  invasion  of  the  sacred  soil  of  Virginia, 
such  a document  stands  out  as  a piece  of  unequaled  effrontery. 

Next  in  order  comes  the  disastrous  affair  of  Big  Bethel,  on 
the  10th  of  June,  but  some  preliminary  movements  must  be 
mentioned.  General  Butler,  who  had  taken  command  at 
Fortress  Monroe  on  the  22d  of  May,  at  once  began  to  lay  plans 
for  the  capture  of  Richmond,  Va.,  which  the  Confederates  had 
selected  as  their  seat  of  government.  After  a reconnoissance 
of  Hampton  by  Colonel  Phelps  the  Fortress  Monroe  end  of 


BATTLE  OF  BIG  BETHEL. 


107 


Hampton  Bridge  was  covered  by  a two-gun  redoubt,  and  Camp 
Hamilton  was  formed  and  occupied  by  the  Second  New  York 
and  a Vermont  regiment.  A few  days  later  Camp  Butler  was 
formed  at  Newport  News  by  Colonel  Phelps  and  Lieutenant 
John  S.  Greble.  A strong  position,  however,  was  held  by  the 
Confederates  at  Pig  Point,  and  the  Harriet  Lane , United  States 
steamer,  was  sent  to  test  its  metal.  After  a short  engagement 
the  Harriet  Lane  withdrew,  having  been  unable  to  shell  the 
battery  and  having  sustained  some  damage,  five  of  her  crew 
being  wounded. 

While  Greble  was  fortifying  Newport  News,  Colonel  Duryee, 
with  a Zouave  regiment,  the  Fifth  New  York  Volunteers,  had 
arrived  and  been  placed  in  command  of  Camp  Hamilton. 

Meanwhile  General  J.  B.  Magruder,  who  had  been  a Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  of  Artillery  in  the  United  States  Army  and  loud 
in  his  professions  of  loyalty  up  to  the  moment  when  he  deserted 
and  joined  the  Confederate  army,  had  taken  up  a position  at 
Yorktown,  and  had  also  established  posts  at  Little  Bethel,  a small 
church  eight  miles  from  Newport  News,  and  another  at  Big 
Bethel,  a larger  church  near  the  north  branch  of  Back  River. 
From  these  points  foraging  parties  were  sent  out  to  annoy  the 
picketguards  at  Hampton  and  Newport  News,  capture  slaves 
of  Union  men,  and  even  carry  off  citizens  whom  they  forced 
to  work  in  the  intrenchments  of  Williamsburg  and  Yorktown. 
Butler  became  convinced  that  Magruder’s  plan  was  to  seize 
Newport  News  and  Hampton,  and  thus  hem  him  in  at  Fortress 
Monroe.  A prompt  aggressive  policy  was  decided  on.  The 
plan  was  to  advance  on  the  two  Bethels,  in  two  converging 
columns.  The  details  were  carefully  mapped  out,  and  but  for 
gross  blundering  negligence  that  which  proved  a galling 
defeat  would  have  been  a decisive  victory.  General  Butler's 
design  can  best  be  shown  by  his  official  report  to  Lieutenant- 
General  Scott  dated  June  10th,  1861.  After  describing  the 
annoyances  already  referred  to  he  says: 

“I  ordered  General  Peirce,  who  is  in  command  of  Camp  Hamilton,  at  Hamp- 
ton, to  send  Duryee's  regiment  of  Zouaves  to  be  ferried  over  Hampton 
Creek  at  one  o’clock  this  morning,  and  to  march  by  the  road  up  to  Newmar- 
ket Bridge,  then  crossing  the  bridge,  to  go  by  a by-road  and  thus  put  the 
regiment  in  the  rear  of  the  enemy,  and  between  Big  Bethel  and  Little  Bethel, 


108 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


in  part  for  the  purpose  of  cutting  him  off,  and  then  to  make  au  attack  upon 
Little  Bethel.  I directed  General  Peirce  to  support  him  from  Hampton  with 
Colonel  Townsend’s  regiment,  with  two  mounted  howitzers,  and  to  march 
about  an  hour  later.  At  the  same  time  I directed  Colonel  Phelps,  command- 
ing at  Newport  News,  to  send  out  a battalion  composed  of  such  companies 
of  the  regiment  under  his  command  as  he  thought  best,  under  command  of 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Washburn,  in  time  to  make  a demonstration  upon  Little 
Bethel  in  front,  and  to  have  him  supported  by  Colonel  Bendix’s  regiment, 
with  two  field  pieces.  Bendix’s  and  Townsend’s  should  effect  a junction  at 
a fork  of  the  road  leading  from  nampton  to  Newport  News,  something 
like  a mile  and  a half  from  Little  Bethel.  I directed  the  march  to 
be  so  timed  that  the  attack  should  he  made  just  at  daybreak,  and 
that  after  the  attack  was  made  upon  Little  Beflhcl,  Duryee’s  regiment 
and  a regiment  from  Newport  News  should  follow  immediately  upon 
the  heels  of  the  fugitives,  if  they  were  enabled  to  cut  them  off,  and 
attack  the  battery  on  the  road  to  Big  Bethel  while  covered  by  the  fugitives; 
or,  if  it  was  thought  expedient  by  General  Peirce,  failing  to  surprise  the 
camp  at  Little  Bethel,  they  should  attempt  to  take  the  work  near  Big 
Bethel.  To  prevent  the  possibility  of  mistake  in  the  darkness,  I directed 
that  no  attack  should  be  made  until  the  watchword  should  be  shouted  by  the 
attacking  regiment,  and,  in  case  that  by  any  mistake  in  the  march  the  regi- 
ments that  were  to  make  the  junction  should  unexpectedly  meet  and  be 
unknown  to  each  other,  also  directed  that  the  members  of  Colonel  Town- 
send’s regiment  should  be  known,  if  in  daylight,  by  something  white  worn 
on  the  arm.  The  troops  were  accordingly  put  in  action  as  ordered,  and  the 
march  was  so  timed  that  Colonel  Duryee  had  got  in  the  position  noted  upon 
a sketch  herewith  inclosed,  and  Lieutenant-Colonel  Washburn,  in  command 
of  the  regiment  from  Newport  News,  had  also  got  into  position  indicated, 
and  Colonel  Bendix’s  regiment  had  been  posted  and  ordered  to  lio'd  the 
fork  of  the  road,  with  two  pieces  of  artillery,  and  Colonel  Townsend's  regi- 
ment had  reached  a point  just  behind,  and  were  about  to  form  a junction  as 
the  day  dawned.  Up  to  this  point  the  plan  had  been  vigorously,  accurately, 
and  successfully  earned  out;  but  here,  by  some  strange  fatality,  and  as  yet 
unexplained  blunder,  without  any  word  of  notice,  while  Colonel  Townsend 
was  in  column  en  route,  and  when  the  head  of  the  column  was  within  one 
hundred  yards,  Colonel  Bendix’s  regiment  opened  fire  with  both  artillery  and 
musketry  upon  Colonel  Townsend’s  column,  which,  in  the  hurry  and 
confusion,  was  irregularly  returned  by  some  of  Colonel  Townsend’s  men, 
who  feared  they  had  fallen  into  an  ambuscade.  Colonel  Townsend’s  column 
immediately  retreated  to  the  eminence  nearby,  and  were  not  pursued  by 
Colonel  Bendix’s  men.  By  this  almost  criminal  blunder  two  men  of  Colonel 
Townsend’s  regiment  were  killed  and  eight  more  or  less  wounded.  Hearing 
this  cannonading  and  firing  in  his  rear,  and  Lieutenant-Colonel  Washburn, 
not  knowing  but  that  his  communication  might  be  cut  off,  immediately 
reversed  his  march,  as  did  Colonel  Duryee,  and  marched  back  to 
form  a junction  with  his  reserves.  General  Peirce,  who  was  with  Colonel 
Townsend’s  regiment,  fearing  that  the  enemy  had  got  notice  of  our  approach, 


GENERAL  BUTLER’S  REPORT. 


109 


and  had  posted  himself  in  force  on  the  line  of  march,  not  getting  any  com- 
munication from  Colonel  Duryee,  sent  back  to  me  for  reinforcements,  and  I 
immediately  ordered  Colonel  Allen’s  regiment  to  he  put  in  motion,  and  they 
reached  Hampton  about  seven  o’clock.  In  the  meantime,  the  true  state  of 
facts  having  been  ascertained  by  General  Peirce,  the  regiments  effected  a 
junction  and  resumed  the  line  of  march.  At  the  moment  of  the  firing  of 
Colonel  Bendix,  Colonel  Duryee  had  surprised  a part  of  an  outlying 
guard  of  the  enemy,  consisting  of  thirty  persons,  who  have  been  brought  to 
me.  Of  course,  by  this  firing,  all  hope  of  a surprise  above  the  camp  at 
Little  Bethel  was  lost,  and,  upon  marching  upon  it,  it  was  found  to  have 
been  vacated,  and  the  cavalry  had  pressed  on  towards  Big  Bethel.  Colonel 
Duryee,  however,  destroyed  the  camp  at  Little  Bethel  and  advanced. 
General  Peirce  then,  with  the  advice  of  his  colonels,  thought  best  to 
attempt  to  carry  the  works  of  the  enemy  at  Big  Bethel,  and  made 
dispositions  to  that  effect.  The  attack  commenced  about  half-past 
nine  o’clock.  At  about  ten  o’clock  General  Teirce  sent  a note  10 
me  saying  there  was  a sharp  engagement  with  the  enemy,  and  that 
he  thought  he  should  bo  able  to  maintain  his  position  until  reinforce- 
ments could  come  up.  Acting  upon  this  information.  Colonel  Carr's 
regiment,  which  had  been  ordered  in  the  morning  to  proceed  as  far 
os  Newmarket  Bridge,  was  allowed  to  go  forward.  I received  this  informa- 
tion about  twelve  o’clock.  I immediately  made  disposition  from  Newport 
News  to  have  Colonel  Phelps  form  the  four  regiments  there,  and  forward  aid 
if  necessary.  As  soon  as  this  order  could  be  sent  forward  I repaired  to 
Hampton  for  the  purpose  of  having  proper  ambulances  and  wagons  for  the 
sick  and  wounded,  intending  to  go  forward  and  join  the  command.  While 
the  wagons  were  going  forward  a messenger  came  announcing  that  the 
engagement  had  terminated,  and  that  the  troops  were  returning  in  good 
order  to  camp.  I remained  upon  the  ground  at  Hampton,  personally  seeing 
the  wounded  put  in  boats  and  towed  round  to  the  hospital,  and  ordering  for- 
ward Lieutenant  Morris  with  two  boat  howitzers  to  cover  the  rear  of  the 
returning  column  in  case  it  should  be  attacked.  Having  been  informed  that 
the  ammunition  of  the  artillery  had  been  expended,  and  seeing  the  head  of 
the  column  approach  Hampton  in  good  order,  I waited  for  General  Peirce  to 
come  up.  I am  informed  by  him  that  the  dead  and  wounded  had  all  been 
brought  off,  and  that  the  return  had  been  made  in  good  order,  and  without 
haste.  I learned  from  him  that  the  men  behaved  with  great  steadiness,  with 
the  exception  of  some  few  instances,  and  that  the  attack  was  made  with 
propriety,  vigor  and  murage;  but  that  the  enemy  were  found  to  be  sup- 
ported by  a battery,  variously  estimated  at  from  fifteen  to  twenty  pieces, 
some  of  which  were  rifled  cannon,  which  were  very  well  served  and  pro- 
tected from  being  readily  turned  by  a creek  in  front. 

“ Our  loss  is  very  considerable,  amounting  perhaps  to  forty  or  fifty,  a quar- 
ter part  of  which  you  will  see  was  from  the  unfortunate  mistake — to  call  it  by 
no  worse  name— of  Colonel  Bendix.  I will,  as  soon  as  official  returns  can  be  got, 
give  a fuller  detail  of  the  affair,  and  will  only  add  now  that  we  have  to  re- 
gret especially  the  death  of  Lieutenant  Greble,  of  the  Second  Artillery,  who 


110 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


went  out  with  Colonel  Washburn  from  Newport  News,  and  who  very 
efficiently  an  1 gallantly  fought  his  piece  until  he  was  struck  by  a cannon 
shot.  I think,  in  the  unfortuuate  combination  of  circumstances,  and  the  re- 
sult which  we  experienced,  we  have  gained  more  than  we  have  lost.  Our 
troops  have  learned  to  have  confidence  in  themselves  under  fire,  and  the 
enemy  have  shown  that  they  will  not  meet  us  in  the  open  field,  and  our 
officers  have  learned  wherein  their  organization  and  drill  are  inefficient.” 

We  have  given  this  remarkable  report  at  full  length  for 
several  reasons.  First,  because  it  is  due  to  General  Butler  to 
show  his  military  talent  in  planning  a movement,  and  next  to 
give  a first  general  outline  of  an  engagement  which  has  been 
considerably  tangled  by  various  narrators.  It  is  also  interest- 
ing as  showing  that  then,  as  now,  General  Butler  was  the  cham- 
pion formulator  of  “ views”  adapted  to  the  exigencies  of  any 
subject  or  the  condition  of  it. 

The  full  official  returns  give  the  Union  losses  in  this  disas- 
trous affair,  the  first  actual  reverse  of  the  Federal  troops,  at 
sixteen  killed,  thirty-four  wounded  and  five  missing.  The 
Confederate  loss,  according  to  the  correspondent  of  the  Rich- 
mond Dispatch,  was  one  killed  and  three  wounded.  They 
claimed  to  have  taken  six  prisoners. 

Before  closing  we  will  cull  one  or  two  episodes  from  other 
sources  believed  to  be  authentic.  It  is  but  simple  justice  to 
Colonel  Bendix  to  show  how  the  terrible  blunder  came  about. 
Acting  Assistant  Quartermaster  Captain  Peter  Haggerty,  of 
General  Butler’s  staff  at  Fortress  Monroe,  was  the  officer  who 
had  been  instructed  to  give  the  watchword,  and  the  order  for 
wearing  the  white  badges;  he  forgot  both  in  the  excitement  of 
ordering  the  advance  from  Newport  News.  The  Confederates, 
whose  dress  was  similar  to  that  of  Townsend’s  men, wore  white 
bands  on  their  hats  and  of  this  Bendix  was  aware.  In  the  gray 
dawn  the  white  badges  ordered  by  General  Butler,  of  which 
Bendix  knew  nothing,  at  once  confounded  them  with  Magru- 
der’s  troops,  and  the  blunder  was  deepened  by  the  fact  that  Peirce 
and  Townsend,  with  their  respective  staffs,  mounted,  in  advance 
of  the  column,  were  mistaken  for  cavalry,  of  which  service 
none  had  been  ordered  on  the  expedition,  while  Magruder  was 
known  to  have  a good  force  of  this  class  with  him  at  Big 
Bethel. 


CONFEDERATE  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  FIGHT. 


Ill 


Besides  tlie  gallant  Greble,  the  Union  forces  suffered  a severe 
loss  in  the  death  of  Major  Theodore  Winthrop,  one  of  General 
Butler’s  aids.  He  was  leading  a company  of  the  New  York 
Seventh  and  attempted  to  take  the  redoubt  on  the  left.  He 
mounted  one  of  the  logs  and,  waving  his  sword,  shouted,  “ Come 
on,  boys  : one  charge,  and  the  day  is  ours.”  A North  Carolina 
drummer  boy  borrowed  a gun,  leaped  on  the  battery  and  shot 
him  deliberately  in  the  breast.  He  fell  nearer  to  the  enemy’s 
works  than  any  other  man  went  during  the  fight.  On  the  17th 
of  June  Lieutenant  George  H Butler  was  sent  with  an  escort 
to  Big  Bethel  to  recover  the  body  of  Major  Winthrop.  At 
Little  Bethel  a picket  took  their  message  to  Magruder,  who  sent 
Captain  Kilsen,  of  Louisiana,  to  receive  them  Two  hours 
later  Magruder  himself  came  with  Colonel  De  Rusey,  brother  of 
the  Chief  of  the  Engineers  at  Fortress  Monroe  ; Colonel  Hill,  of 
North  Carolina,  and  other  late  officers  of  the  United  States 
Army.  Magruder  received  the  party  haudsomely  and  presently 
his  men,  three  hundred  in  number,  appeared  with  the  wagon 
bearing  the  remains,  over  which  they  fired  a volley.  Magruder 
spoke  in  the  highest  terms  of  Major  Winthrop’s  bravery  and 
offered  an  escort  to  Hampton,  but  this  was  declined.  On  the 
other  hand,  none  of  Butler’s  men  were  allowed  to  go  near  the 
batteries.  At  the  time  Winthrop  fell  he  was  wearing  the  sword 
of  Colonel  Wardrop,  of  the  Third  Massachusetts,  and  this  was 
sent  to  North  Carolina  as  a trophy. 

Under  reserve,  but  by  way  of  giving  the  reverse  of  the 
medal,  we  quote  from  the  correspondent  of  the  Richmond 
Dispatch,  who  participated  in  the  Big  Bethel  battle,  under  date 
of  June  11th,  from  Yorktown.  After  describing  the  earker 
movements,  he  says  : 

“ The  men  did  not  seem  able  to  stand  fire  at  all.  About  one  o’clock  the  guns 
were  silenced,  and  a few  moments  after  their  infantry  retreated  precipi- 
tately down  the  road  to  Hampton.  Our  cavalry,  numbering  three  companies, 
went  in  pursuit  and  harassed  them  down  to  the  edge  of  Hampton.  As  they 
retreated  many  of  the  wounded  fell  along  the  road  and  died,  and  the  whole 
road  to  Hampton  was  strewn  with  haversacks,  overcoats,  canteens  and  mus- 
kets which  the  men  had  thrown  off  in  their  retreat.  After  the  battle  I visited 
the  position  they  held.  The  houses  by  which  they  had  been  bid  had  been 
burned  by  our  troops.  Around  the  yard  were  the  dead  bodies  of  the  nun 


112 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


who  had  been  killed  by  our  cannon,  mangled  in  the  most  frightful  manner 
by  the  shells.  The  uniforms  on  the  bodies  were  very  different,  and  many  of 
them  are  like  those  of  the  Virginia  soldiery.  A little  further  on  we  came  to 
the  point  to  which  they  had  carried  some  of  the  wounded  who  had 
since  died.  The  gay-looking  uniforms  of  the  New  York  Zouaves 
contrasted  greatly  with  the  pallid,  fixed  faces  of  their  dead  owners. 
Going  to  the  swamp  through  which  they  attempted  to  pass 
ti  assault  our  lines  another  bloody  scene  was  presented.  Bodies  dotted 
the  black  morass  from  one  end  to  the  other.  I saw  one  boyish,  delicate- 
looking  fellow  lying  in  the  mud,  with  a bullet-hole  through  his  breast.  His 
hand  was  pressed  on  the  wound  from  which  his  life-blood  had  poured,  and 
the  other  was  clenched  in  the  grass  that  grew  near  him.  Lying  on  the 
ground  was  a Testament  which  had  fallen  from  his  pocket,  daubed  with 
blood.  On  opening  the  cover  I found  the  printed  inscription:  “Presented 
to  the  Defenders  of  their  Country  by  the  New  York  Bible  Society.”  A 
United  States  flag  was  also  stamped  on  the  title  page.  Among  the  haver- 
sacks picked  up  along  the  route  were  many  letters  from  the  Northern  States, 
asking  if  they  liked  the  Southern  farms,  and  if  the  Southern  barbarians  had 
been  whipped  out  yet.  The  force  the  enemy  brought  against  us  was  4,000, 
according  to  the  statement  of  the  six  prisoners  we  took.  Ours  was  1,100. 
Their  loss  in  killed  and  wounded  must  be  nearly  200  ; our  loss  is  one  killed 
and  three  wounded.  * * * As  there  was  force  enough  at  Old  Point  to 
send  up  to  Bethel  and  surround  us,  we  took  up  the  line  of  march  and  came 
up  to  Yorktown,  where  we  now  are.” 

Allowing  for  exaggeration  and  bias,  this  memorandum  from 
across  the  lines  is  interesting  as  showing  how  differently  the 
same  thing  may  look  when  seen  through  another  pair  of  spec- 
tacles. 

Just  here,  and  before  we  turn  from  the  held  of  battle  to  the 
forum,  we  should  mention  that  it  was  during  the  preliminary 
movements,  when  Phelps  made  his  reconnoissance  of  Hampton, 
that  some  of  Colonel  Mallory’s  negroes  escaped  and  sought  pro- 
tection in  the  Union  lines  from  the  Confederate  scouts  who  had 
been  capturing  their  fellow  slaves  and  forcing  them  to  work  in 
the  intrenchments.  What  to  do  with  these  fugitives  was  a 
problem  till  Butler  solved  it  by  one  of  his  “views”:  “These 
men  are  contraband  of  war  ; set  them  at  work.”  Thus  while 
the  poor  fellows  were  freed  from  Confederate  labor  they  still 
found  the  curse  of  tha  Ishmaelite  was  upon  them.  The  term 
“ contraband,”  however,  passed  into  war  vernacular  and  had 
much  to  do  with  hastening  forward  that  bold  stroke  of  the  pen 
which,  while  it  emancipated  the  “ contraband,”  dealt  a deadly 


EMANCIPATION  FORESHADOWED. 


113 


blow  at  the  power  of  the  South  by  stripping  it  of  its  living 
chattels. 

Here  we  must  turn  from  scenes  of  bloodshed  to  note  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  special  session  of  Congress  summoned  for 
July  4th. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


Lincoln’s  second  call  for  troops — the  condition  of  the  navy— the 

SPECIAL  SESSION  OF  THE  THIRTY-SEVENTH  CONGRESS— ABSTRACT  OF  LIN- 
COLN’S MESSAGE— EXTRACTS  FROM  DAVIS’  CONFEDERATE  MESSAGE— PRO- 
CEEDINGS IN  CONGRESS— EXPULSION  OF  MEMBERS  ON  TREASON  CHARGES — 
OPPOSITION  TACTICS  OF  THE  MINORITY  — THE  GOVERNMENT  SUSTAINED — 
VIGOROUS  PREPARATIONS  FOR  WAR— ADJOURNMENT  OF  CONGRESS. 

On  the  3d  of  May,  1861,  President  Lincoln  issued  another 
proclamation  embodying  a further  call  for  troops,  and  also  for 
men  for  the  naval  service.  This  second  call  was  for  forty-two 
thousand  and  thirty-four  volunteers,  to  serve  for  a period  of 
three  years,  unless  sooner  discharged,  to  be  mustered  into 
service  as  infantry  and  cavalry.  He  also  directed  the  regular 
Army  of  the  United  States  to  be  increased  by  the  addition  of 
eight  regiments  of  infantry,  one  regiment  of  cavalry  and  one 
regiment  of  artillery,  making  altogether  a maximum  aggregate 
increase  of  twenty-two  thousand  seven  hundred  and  fourteen 
officers  and  enlisted  men.  He  further  directed  the  enlistment, 
for  not  less  than  one  nor  more  than  three  years,  of  eighteen 
thousand  seamen,  in  addition  to  the  present  force,  for  the 
naval  service  of  the  United  States. 

It  will  be  pertinent  here  to  glance  at  the  condition  of  the 
Navy,  a branch  of  the  public  service  heretofore  but  incidentally 
mentioned.  The  treachery  which  had  permeated  the  Buchanan 
Cabinet,  took  especial  care  to  weaken  this  important  depart- 
ment in  various  ways,  either  by  gross  neglect  in  the  ship-yards 
or  by  the  dispatch  of  serviceable  ships  to  foreign  stations.  At 
the  incoming  of  the  Lincoln  administration  there  were  but 
fcrty-two  vessels  in  commission  out  of  the  ninety  of  all  classes 
which  were  supposed  to  constitute  the  United  States  Navy. 
Upon  utterly  absurd  pretexts  the  bulk  of  those  in  commission 
had  been  stationed  in  remote  foreign  waters,  the  Brooklyn,  of 
twenty-five  guns,  and  the  storeship  Relief,  of  two  guns,  being  all 
that  the  Government  could  command  for  immediate  use  when 


CONDITION  OF  THE  NAVY. 


115 


the  Secession  movement  was  initiated.  Of  these,  the  Relief  was 
under  orders  with  stores  for  the  coast  of  Africa,  and  the 
Brooklyn,  from  her  great  draught,  was  useless  for  the  waters 
of  Charleston  Harbor,  the  first  objective  point  of  the  Con- 
federate movement.  The  cunning  of  the  conspirators  and  the 
imbecility  of  Buchanan  are  painted  in  vivid  colors  by  this  brief 
resume.  Two  thousand,  four  hundred  and  fifteen  guns  was  the 
standard  armament  of  the  United  States,  but  eight  hundred  and 
seventy-four  guns  were  out  of  service,  because  twenty-eight 
dismantled  hulks  were  rotting  in  port,  and  in  such  condition 
generally  that  months  of  vigorous  work  would  be  needed  to 
put  them  afloat.  Sailor  life  being  in  accord  with  the  easy- 
going Southern  propensities,  the  Navy,  such  as  it  was,  had 
drawn  its  officers  largely  from  the  now  seceding  States,  and  the 
defections  were  large  and  rapid.  It  was  a pitiful  spectacle  upon 
which  Gideon  Welles  gazed,  and  of  which  he  had  to  report  to  his 
disgusted  Chief,  when  he  assumed  the  Secretaryship  of  the  Navy 
under  Lincoln.  There  was  no  weeping  over  spilt  milk,  how- 
ever, and  by  the  time  Congress  met  in  extraordinary  session, 
July  4th,  1861,  there  were  two  squadrons,  the  Atlantic,  under 
Flag  Officer  Silas  H.  Stringham,  and  the  Gulf  Squadron,  under 
Flag  Officer  William  Mervine,  comprising  in  all  forty-three 
armed  vessels  engaged  in  blockade  duty  and  coast  defense,  with 
a force  of  thirty-three  hundred  men  and  two  hundred  and  ninety- 
six  guns.  Even  more  promptly,  perhaps,  tlian  in  the  Army 
requisitions,  that  is  relatively,  recruits  flocked  to  tbe  standard 
of  the  Navy,  and  though  nearly  three  hundred  officers  had 
resigned,  or  been  dismissed,  a very  satisfactory  make-shift 
service  had  been  organized.  The  removal  of  the  Naval  School 
from  Annapolis  to  Newport,  Rhode  Island,  had  insured  the 
safety  of  public  property  and  the  regular  continuance  of  marine 
training.  Much  of  this  had  been  done  outside  of  strict  con- 
stitutional authority,  as  indeed  many  other  things  were  of 
necessity  done  in  this  exceptional  period,  but  the  rebel  element 
had  been  largely  eliminated  from  Congress  by  its  own  action, 
and  the  little  leaven  left  was  insufficient  to  create  any  serious 
difficulty.  That  greater  liberties  were  not  taken  with  the 
alleged  prerogatives  of  the  people  may  be  fairly  credited  to  the 


lie 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


scrupulous  fidelity  of  the  patriotic  President,  whose  calm,  cool 
judgment  tempered  the  indignant  zeal  of  his  Cabinet. 

The  Congress  which  met  in  extraordinary  session  on  Thurs- 
day, July  4th,  was  the  Thirty-seventh  in  point  of  nomencla- 
ture, and  its  assembling  marked  the  eight  y-fourth  anniversary 
of  the  Declaration  of  Independence.  Upon  this  momentous 
gathering  were  fixed  the  eyes  not  alone  of  the  entire  people  of 
this  country,  but  of  the  whole  civilized  world. 

Twenty-three  States  were  represented  in  the  Senate  by  forty 
Senators,  and  twenty-two  States  and  one  Territory  by  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty-four  Representatives  in  the  lower  house,  on  the 
first  day  of  the  session.  The  Union  sentiment  prevailed  by  a 
large  majority.  The  States  of  North  and  South  Carolina,  Geor- 
gia, Alabama,  Florida,  Louisiana,  Arkansas,  Texas,  Mississippi 
and  Virginia  were  conspicuously  absent  from  choice,  and  Ten- 
nessee was  also  unrepresented  in  the  House  in  consequence  of 
its  Congressional  elections  not  having  been  held.  In  this  State, 
although  a secession  ordinance  had  been  passed,  the  sentiment 
in  favor  of  disunion  was  not  universal,  and  consequently 'when 
in  August  the  elections  were  held  three  of  the  eastern  districts 
chose  representatives  to  Congress.  One  of  these  was  captured 
by  the  Confederates  while  on  his  way  to  the  Capitol,  and  car- 
ried to  Richmond.  There  he  professed  allegiance  to  the  South- 
ern Confederacy.  This  was  Thomas  A.  R.  Nelson.  In  the 
Senate  Andrew  Johnson  appeared  as  the  Senator  from  Ten- 
nessee. We  may  take  occasion,  presently,  to  quote  from  his 
powerful  speech  in  defense  of  the  Union,  delivered  in  the 
Senate  on  the  27th  of  July. 

The  organization  of  the  two  houses  at  the  opening  of  this  the 
Thirty -seventh  Congress  was  as  follows  : Hannibal  Hamlin, 
Vice-President  of  the  United  States,  President  of  the  Senate  by 
virtue  of  his  office,  and  Galusha  A.  Grow,  of  Pennsylvania, 
Speaker  of  the  House  cf  Representatives,  by  election  of  that 
body.  On  the  second  day  of  the  session  President  Lincoln  sent 
in  his  message.  From  this  important  document  it  would  seem 
expedient  to  quote. 

After  logically,  clearly,  and  historically  narrating  the  events 
of  the  few  previous  months,  events  which  we  have  endeavored 


PRESIDENT  LINCOLN’S  MESSAGE. 


117 


to  place  before  our  readers,  and,  therefore,  need  not  recapitulate 
here,  the  President  said  : 

“ It  is  believed  that  nothing  has  been  done  beyond  the  Constitutional  com- 
petency of  Congress.  Soon  after  the  first  call  for  militia,  it  was  considered 
a duty  to  authorize  the  commanding  general,  in  proper  cases,  according  to 
his  discretion,  to  suspend  the  privilege  of  the  Writ  of  Habeas  Corpus;  or,  in 
other  words,  to  arrest  and  detain,  without  resort  to  the  ordinary  pro- 
cesses and  forms  of  law,  such  individuals  as  he  might  deem  dangerous  to  the 
public  safety.  The  authority  has  been  exercised  but  very  sparingly.  Never- 
theless, the  legality  and  propriety  of  what  has  been  done  under  it  are  ques- 
tioned, and  the  attention  of  the  country  has  been  called  to  the  proposition 
that  one  who  is  6worn  to  take  care  that  the  laws  be  faithfully  executed, 
should  not  himself  violate  them.  Of  course  some  consideration  was  given 
to  the  questions  of  power  and  propriety  before  this  matter  was  acted  upon. 
The  whole  laws  which  were  required  to  be  executed  were  being  resisted,  and 
failing  of  execution  in  nearly  one-third  of  the  States,  must  they  be  allowed 
to  finally  fail  of  execution,  even  had  it  been  perfectly  clear  that  by  use  of  the 
means  necessary  to  their  execution,  some  single  law,  made  in  such  extreme 
tenderness  of  the  citizen’s  liberty,  that  practically  it  relieves  more  of  the  guilty 
than  the  innocent,  should  to  a very  great  extent  be  violated  ? To  state  the 
question  more  directly,  are  all  the  laws  but  one  to  go  unexecuted,  and  the 
Government  itself  go  to  pieces  lest  that  one  be  violated  ? Even  in  such 
a case  would  not  the  official  oath  be  broken  if  the  Government  should  be 
overthrown  when  it  was  believed  that  disregarding  the  single  law  would  tend 
to  preserve  it  ? 

But  it  was  not  believed  that  this  question  was  presented.  It  was  not  be- 
lieved that  any  law  was  violated.  The  provision  of  the  Constitution,  that  the 
privilege  of  ihe  writ  of  habeas  corpus  shall  not  be  suspended  unless  when, 
in  cases  of  rebellion  or  invasion,  the  public  safety  may  require  it,  is  equiva- 
lent to  a provision  that  such  privilege  may  be  suspended  when,  in  cases  of 
rebellion  or  invasion,  the  public  safety  does  require  it.  It  was  decided  that 
we  have  a case  of  rebellion,  and  that  the  public  safety  does  require  the  quali- 
fied suspension  of  the  privilege  of  the  writ,  which  was  authorized  to  be  made. 
Now,  it  is  insisted  that  Congress,  and  not  the  Executive,  is  vested  with  this 
power.  But  the  Constitution  is  silent  as  to  which  or  who  is  to  exercise  the 
power  ; and  as  the  provision  was  plainly  made  for  a dangerous  emergency, 
it  cannot  be  believed  that  the  framers  of  the  instrument  intended  that  in 
every  case  the  danger  should  run  its  course  until  Congress  could  be  called 
together,  the  very  assembling  of  which  might  be  prevented,  as  was  intended 
in  this  case  by  the  rebellion.  No  more  extended  argument  is  now  offered, 
as  an  opinion  at  some  length  will  probably  be  presented  by  the  Attorney- 
General.  Whether  there  shall  be  any  legislation  on  the  subject,  and,  if  so, 
what,  is  submitted  entirely  to  the  better  judgment  of  Congress.  The  for- 
bearance of  this  Government  had  been  so  extraordinary,  and  so  long  con- 
tinued, as  to  lead  some  foreign  nations  to  shape  then’  action  as  if  they  sup- 
posed the  early  destruction  of  our  National  Union  was  probable.  While 


118 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


this,  on  discovery,  gave  the  Executive  some  concern,  he  is  now  happy  to  say 
that  the  sovereignty  and  rights  of  the  United  States  are  now  everywhere 
practically  respected  by  foreign  powers,  and  a general  sympathy  with  the 
country  is  manifested  throughout  the  world.” 

After  alluding  to  the  accompanying  reports  of  the  Secretaries 
of  the  Treasury,  War  and  Navy,  and  promising  any  further  in- 
formation needed,  the  Message  proceeds  : 

“ It  is  now  recommended  that  you  give  the  legal  means  for  making  this 
contest  a short  and  decisive  one  ; that  you  place  at  the  control  of  the  Gov- 
ernment for  the  work  at  least  400,000  men  and  $400,000,000  ; that  number 
of  men  is  about  one-tenth  of  those  of  proper  ages  within  the  regions  where 
appai-ently  all  are  willing  to  engage,  and  the  sum  is  less  than  a twenty-third 
part  of  the  money  value  owned  by  the  men  who  seem  ready  to  devote  the 
whole.  A debt  of  $600,000,000  now  is  a less  sum  per  head  than  was  the 
debt  of  our  Revolution  when  we  came  out  of  that  struggle,  and  the  money 
value  in  the  country  bears  even  a greater  proportion  to  what  it  was  then 
than  does  the  population.  Surely  each  man  has  as  strong  a motive  now 
to  preserve  our  liberties  as  each  had  then  to  establish  them. 

“ A right  result  at  this  time  will  be  worth  more  to  the  world  than  ten 
times  the  men  and  ten  times  the  money.  The  evidence  reaching  us  from 
the  country  leaves  no  doubt  that  the  material  for  this  work  is  abundant, 
and  that  it  needs  only  the  hand  of  legislation  to  give  it  legal  sanction,  and 
the  hand  of  the  Executive  to  give  it  practical  shape  and  efficiency.  One  of 
the  greatest  perplexities  of  the  Government  is  to  avoid  receiving  troops 
faster  than  it  can  provide  for  them ; in  a word,  the  people  will  save 
their  Government  if  the  Government  will  only  do  its  part  indifferently 
well.  It  might  seem  at  first  thought  to  be  of  little  difference  whether  the 
present  movement  in  the  South  be  called  Secession  or  Rebellion.  The 
movers,  however,  well  understand  the  difference.  At  the  beginning  they 
knew  they  could  never  raise  their  treason  to  any  respectable  magnitude  by 
any  name  which  implies  violation  of  law  ; they  knew  their  people  possessed 
as  much  of  moral  sense,  as  much  of  devotion  to  law  and  order,  and  as  much 
pride  in  its  reverence  for  the  history  and  government  of  their  common 
country,  as  any  other  civilized  and  patriotic  people.  They  knew  they  could 
make  no  advancement  directly  in  the  teeth  of  these  strong  and  noble  senti- 
ments. Accordingly  they  commenced  by  an  insidious  debauching  of  the 
public  mind  ; they  invented  an  ingenious  sophism,  which,  if  conceded,  was 
followed  by  perfectly  logical  steps  through  all  the  incidents  of  the  complete 
destruction  of  the  Union.  The  sophism  itself  ic  that  any  State  of  the  Union 
may,  and  therefore  lawfully  and  peacefully,  witharaw  from  the  Union  with- 
out the  consent  of  the  Union  or  of  any  other  State. 

“The  little  disguise  that  the  supposed  right  is  to  be  exercised  only  for  just 
cause,  themselves  to  be  the  sole  judges  of  its  justice,  is  too  thin  to  merit  any 
notice  with  rebellion.  Thus  sugar-coated  they  have  been  dragging  the  public 
mind  of  these  sections  for  more  than  thirty  years,  and  until  at  length  they 


PRESIDENT  LINCOLN’S  MESSAGE. 


119 


have  brought  many  good  men  to  a willingness  to  take  up  arms  against  the 
Government  the  day  after  some  assemblage  of  men  have  enacted  the  farcical 
pretense  of  taking  their  State  out  of  the  Union, who  could  have  been  brought  to 
no  such  thing  the  day  before.  This  sophism  derives  much,  perhaps  the 
whole  of  its  currency,  from  the  assumption  that  there  is  some  omnipotent 
and  sacred  supremacy  pertaining  to  a State,  to  each  State  of  our  Federal 
Union.  Our  States  have  neither  more  nor  leas  power  than  that  reserved  to 
them  in  the  Union  by  the  Constitution,  no  one  of  them  ever  having  been  a 
State  out  of  the  Union.  The  original  ones  passed  into  the  Union  before  they  cast 
off  their  British  Colonial  dependence,  and  the  new  ones  came  into  the  Union 
directly  from  a condition  of  dependence,  excepting  Texas,  and  even  Texas  in 
its  temporary  independence,  was  never  designated  as  a State.  The  new  ones 
only  took  the  designation  of  States  on  coming  into  the  Union,  while  that  name 
was  first  adopted  for  the  old  ones  in  and  by  the  Declaration  of  Indepen- 
dence. Therein  the  United  Colonies  were  declared  to  be  free  and  indepen- 
dent States.  But  even  then  the  object  was  not  to  declare  their  independence 
of  one  another— of  the  Union,  but,  directly  the  contrary,  as  their  mutual 
pledge  and  their  mutual  action,  before,  at  the  time,  and  afterward,  abun- 
dantly show.  The  express  plight  of  faith  by  each  and  all  of  the  original 
thirteen  States  in  the  Articles  of  Confederation  two  years  later,  that  the 
Union  shall  be  perpetual,  is  most  conclusive.  Having  never  been  States, 
either  in  substance  or  in  name,  outside  of  the  Union,  whence  this  magical 
omnipotence  of  State  rights,  asserting  a claim  of  power  to  lawfully  destroy 
the  Union  itself  ? Much  is  said  about  the  sovereignty  of  the  States,  but  the 
word  is  not  in  the  National  Constitution,  nor,  as  is  believed,  in  any  of  the 
State  constitutions.  What  is  sovereignty  in  the  political  sense  of  the  word  ? 
Wrould  it  be  far  wrong  to  define  it  as  a political  community  without  a politi- 
cal superior  ? Tested  by  this,  no  one  of  our  States,  except  Texas,  was  a 
sovereignty;  and  even  Texas  gave  up  the  character  on  coming  into  the 
Union,  by  which  act  she  acknowledged  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States;  and  the  laws  and  treaties  of  the  United  States,  made  in  pursuance  of 
States,  have  their  status  in  the  Union,  made  in  pursuance  of  the  Constitu- 
tion, to  be  for  her  the  supreme  law.  The  States  have  their  status  in  the 
Union,  and  they  have  no  other  legal  status.  If  they  break  from  this  they 
can  only  do  so  against  law  and  by  revolution.  The  Union,  and  net  them- 
selves separately,  procured  their  independence  and  their  liberty  by  conquest 
or  purchase.  The  Union  gave  each  of  them  whatever  of  independence  and 
liberty  it  has.  The  Union  is  older  than  any  of  the  States,  and,  in  fact,  it 
created  them,  as  States.  Originally,  some  dependent  Colonics  made  the 
Union,  and  in  turn  the  Union  threw  off  their  old  dependence  for  them  and 
made  them  States,  such  as  they  are.  Not  one  of  them  ever  had  a State  Con- 
stitution independent  of  the  Union.  Of  course  it  is  not  forgotten  that  all 
the  new  States  formed  their  constitutions  before  they  entered  the  Union, 
nevertheless,  dependent  upon  and  preparatory  to  coming  into  the  Union. 
Unquestionably  the  States  have  the  powers  and  rights  reserved  to  them  in 
and  by  the  National  Constitution. 

“ But  among  these  surely  are  not  included  all  conceivable  powers,  however 


120 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL  WAK. 


mischievous  or  destructive,  but  at  most  only  such  as  were  known  iu  the 
world  at  the  time  as  governmental  powers,  and  certainly  a power  to  destroy 
the  Government  itself  had  never  been  known  as  a governmental,  as  a merely 
administrative  power.  This  relative  matter  of  national  power  and  State 
rights  as  a principle  is  no  other  than  the  principle  of  generality  and  locality. 
Whatever  concerns  the  whole  should  be  conferred  to  the  whole  General 
Government,  while  whatever  concerns  only  the  State  should  be  left  exclu- 
sively to  the  State.  This  is  all  there  is  of  original  principle  about  it.  Whether 
the  National  Constitution,  in  defining  boundaries  between  the  two,  has 
applied  the  principle  with  exact  accuracy  is  not  to  be  questioned.  We  are 
all  bound  by  that  defining  without  question.  What  is  now  combated  is  the 
position  that  secession  is  consistent  with  the  Constitution,  is  lawful  and 
peaceful.  It  is  not  contended  that  there  is  any  express  law  for  it,  and  noth- 
ing should  ever  be  implied  as  law  which  leads  tj  unjust  or  absurd  conse- 
quences. The  nation  purchased  with  money  the  countries  out  of  which 
several  of  these  States  were  formed.  Is  it  just  that  they  shall  go  off  with- 
out leave  and  without  refunding  ? The  nation  paid  very  large  sums,  in 
the  aggregate  I believe  nearly  a hundred  millions,  to  relieve  Florida  of  the 
aboriginal  tribes.  Is  it  iustthat  she  shall  now  be  off  without  consent  or  with- 
out any  return  ? The  nation  is  now  in  debt  for  money  applied  to  the  bene- 
fit of  those  so-called  seceding  States,  in  common  with  the  rest.  Is  it  jtfst 
either  that  creditors  shall  go  unpaid  or  the  remaining  States  pay  the 
whole?  A part  of  the  present  national  debt  was  contracted  to  pay  the  old 
debt  of  Texas.  Is  it  just  that  she  shall  leave  and  pray  no  part  of  this  her- 
self ? Again,  if  one  State  may  secede,  so  may  another,  and  when  all  shall 
have  seceded,  none  is  left  t0  pay  the  debts.  Is  this  quite  just  to  creditors  ? 
Did  we  notify  them  of  this  sage  view  of  ours  when  weborrowed  theirmoney? 
If  we  now  recognize  this  doctrine  by  allowing  the  seceders  to  go  in  peace  it 
is  difficult  to  see  what  we  can  do  if  others  choose  to  go,  or  to  extort  terms 
upon  which  they  choose  to  remain.  The  seceders  insist  that  our  Constitu- 
tion admits  of  secession.  They  have  assumed  to  make  a National  Constitu- 
tion of  their  own,  in  which,  of  necessity,  they  have  either  discarded  or  re- 
tained the  right  of  secession,  as  they  insist  exists  in  ours.  If  they  have 
discarded  it  they  thereby  admit  that  on  principle  it  ought  not  to  exist  in 
ours;  if  they  have  retained  it  by  their  own  construction  of  ours  that 
shows  that  to  be  consistent,  they  must  secede  from  one  another 
whenever  they  shall  find  it  the  easiest  way  of  settling  their 
debts,  or  effecting  any  other  selfish  or  august  object.  The  principle 
itself  is  one  of  disintegration,  and  up>on  which  no  government  can  possibly 
endure.  If  all  the  States,  save  one,  should  assert  the  power  to  drive  that  one 
out  of  the  Union,  it  is  presumed  the  whole  class  of  seceder  politicians  would 
at  once  deny  the  power,  and  denounce  the  act  as  the  greatest  outrage  upon 
State  rights.  But  suppose  that  precisely  the  same  act,  instead  of  being 
called  driving  the  one  out,  should  be  called  the  seceding  of  the  others  from 
that  one,  it  would  be  exactly  what  the  seceders  claim  to  do,  unless,  indeed, 
they  made  the  point  that  the  one,  because  it  is  a minority,  may  rightfully 
do  what  the  others,  because  they  are  a majority,  may  not  rightfully  do. 


PRESIDENT  LINCOLN’S  MESSAGE. 


121 


These  politicians  are  subtle  and  profound  in  the  rights  of  minorities.  They 
are  not  partial  to  that  power  which  made  the  Constitution  and  speaks  from 
the  preamble,  calling  itself  ‘ We,  the  people.'  It  may  well  be  questioned 
whether  there  is  to-day  a majority  of  the  legally  qualified  voters  of  any 
State,  except,  perhaps,  South  Carolina,  in  favor  of  disunion.  There  is  much 
reason  to  believe  that  the  Union  men  are  the  majority  in  many,  if  not  in 
every  one  of  the  so-called  seceded  States.  The  contrary  has  not  been 
demonstrated  in  any  one  of  them.  It  is  ventured  to  assert  this, 
even  of  Virginia  and  Tennessee,  for  the  result  of  an  election  held  in  military 
camps  where  bayonets  are  all  on  one  side  of  the  question  voted  upon,  can 
scarcely  be  considered  as  demonstrating  popular  sentiment.  At  such  an 
election  all  that  large  class  who  are  at  once  for  the  Union  and  against 
coercion  would  be  coerced  to  vote  against  the  Union.  It  may  be  affirmed, 
without  extravagance,  that  the  free  institutions  we  enjoy  have  developed 
the  powers  and  improved  the  condition  of  our  whole  people  beyond  any 
example  in  the  world.  Of  this  we  now  have  a striking  and  impressive  illus- 
tration. So  large  an  army  as  the  Government  has  now  on  foot  was  never 
before  known,  without  a soldier  in  it  but  who  has  taken  his  place  there  of 
his  own  free  choice.  But,  more  than  this,  there  are  many  single  regiments 
whose  members,  one  and  another,  possess  full  practical  knowledge  of  all  the 
arts,  sciences,  professions,  and  whatever  else,  whether  useful  or  elegant, 
is  known  in  the  whole  world,  and  there  is  scarcely  one  from  which  there 
could  not  be  selected  a President,  a Cabinet,  a Congress,  and  perhaps  a 
Court,  abundantly  competent  to  administer  this  Government  itself.  Nor 
do  I say  this  is  not  true  also  in  the  army  of  our  late  friends,  now  adver- 
saries, in  this  contest.  But  it  is  so  much  better  the  reason  why  the 
Government,  which  has  conferred  such  benefits  on  both  them  and  us, 
should  not  be  broken  up.  Whoever  in  any  section  proposes  such  a 
government  would  do  well  to  consider  in  deference  to  what  principle  it  is 
that  he  does  it.  What  better  is  he  likely  to  get  in  its  stead,  whether  the  sub- 
stitute will  give,  or  be  intended  to  give,  so  much  of  good  to  the  people . There 
are  some  foreshadowings  on  this  subject.  Cur  adversaries  have  adopted  some 
declarations  of  independence  in  which,  unlike  the  good  old  one  penned  by 
Jefferson,  they  omit  the  words  ‘ All  men  are  created  equal.’  Why?  They 
have  adopted  a temporary  National  Constitution,  in  the  preamble  of  which, 
unlike  the  good  old  one  signed  by  Washington,  they  omit  ‘We,  the  people’ 
and  substitute ‘We,  the  deputies  of  the  sovereign  and  independent  States.’ 
Why  ? Why  this  deliberate  pressing  out  of  view  the  rights  of  men  and  the 
authority  of  the  people  ? This  is  essentially  a people’s  contest  on  the  side  of 
the  Union,  it  is  a struggle  for  maintaining  in  the  world  that  form  and  sub- 
stance of  government  whose  leading  object  is  to  elevate  the  condition  of 
men,  to  lift  artificial  weights  from  all  shoulders,  to  clear  the  paths  of  laudable 
pursuits  for  all,  to  afford  all  an  unfettered  start  and  a fair  chance  in  the  race 
of  life,  yielding  to  partial  and  temporary  departures  from  necessity.  This  is 
the  leading  object  of  the  government  for  whose  existence  we  contend. 

“ I am  most  happy  to  believe  that  the  plain  people  understand  and  appre- 
ciate this.  It  is  worthy  of  note  that  while  in  this,  the  Government’s  hour  of 


122 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CrVTL  WAR. 


trial,  large  numbers  of  those  in  the  army  and  navy  who  have  been  favored 
with  the  offices,  have  resigned  and  proved  false  to  the  hand  which  pampered 
them,  not  one  common  soldier  or  sailor  is  known  to  have  deserted  his  flag. 
Great  honor  is  due  to  those  officers  who  remained  true  despite  the  example 
of  their  treacherous  associates,  but  the  greatest  honor  and  the  most  important 
fact  of  all,  is  the  unanimous  firmness  of  the  common  soldiers  and  common 
sailors.  To  the  last  man,  so  far  as  known,  they  have  successfully  resisted  the 
traitorous  efforts  of  those  whose  commands  but  an  hour  before  they  obeyed 
as  absolute  law.  This  is  the  patriotic  instinct  of  plain  people.  They  under- 
stand without  an  argument  that  the  destroying  the  Government  which 
was  made  by  Washington  means  no  good  to  them.  Our  popular  govern- 
ment has  often  been  called  an  experiment.  Two  points  of  it  our  people  have 
settled,  the  successful  establishing,  and  the  successful  administering  of  it. 
One  still  remains,  Its  successful  maintenance  against  a formidable  internal 
attempt  to  overthrow  it.  It  is  for  them  to  demonstrate  to  the  would  that 
those  who  can  fairly  carry  on  elections  can  also  suppress  a rebellion  ; that 
ballots  are  the  peaceful  successors  of  bullets,  and  that  when  ballots  have 
fairly  and  constitutionally  decided,  there  can  be  no  successful  appeal  back 
to  bullets  : that  there  can  be  no  successful  appeal  except  to  ballots  them- 
selves at  succeeding  elections.  Such  will  be  a great  lesson  of  peace,  teach- 
ing men  that  what  they  cannot  take  by  an  election  neither  can  they  take  lyy 
a war,  teaching  all  the  folly  of  being  the  beginners  of  a war. 

"Lest  there  be  some  uneasiness  in  the  minds  of  candid  men  as  to  what  is 
to  be  the  course  of  the  Government  toward  the  Southern  States  after  the 
rebellion  shall  have  been  suppressed,  the  Executive  deems  it  proper  to  say 
it  will  be  his  purpose  then,  as  ever,  to  be  guided  by  the  Consti.  ation  and  the 
laws,  and  that  he  probably  will  have  no  different  understanding  of  the 
powers  and  duties  of  the  Federal  Government  relatively  to  the  rights  of  the 
States  and  the  people  under  the  Constitution  than  that  expressed  in  the 
inaugural  address.  He  desires  to  preserve  the  Government  that  it  may  be 
administered  for  all,  as  it  was  administered  by  the  men  who  made  it.  Loyal 
citizens  everywhere  have  the  right  to  claim  this  of  their  Government,  and 
the  Government  has  no  right  to  withhold  or  neglect  it.  It  is  not  perceived 
that  in  giving  it  there  is  any  coercion,  any  conquest,  or  any  subjugation,  in 
any  sense  of  these  terms. 

“ The  Constitution  provided,  and  all  the  States  have  accepted  the  provi- 
sion, ‘ that  the  United  States  shall  guarantee  to  every  State  in  the  Union  a 
republican  form  of  government,’ but  if  a State  may  lawfully  go  out  of  the 
Union,  having  done  so  it  may  also  discard  the  republican  form  of  govern- 
ment. So  that  to  prevent  its  going  out  is  an  indispensable  means  to  the  end 
of  maintaining  the  guarantee  mentioned;  and  when  an  end  is  lawful  and 
obligatory  the  indispensable  means  to  it  are  also  lawful  and  obligatory.  It 
was  with  the  deepest  regret  that  the  Executive  found  the  duty  of  employ- 
ing the  war  power  in  defense  of  the  Government  forced  upon  him;  he  could 
but  perform  this  duty  or  surrender  the  existence  of  the  Government.  No 
compromise  by  public  servants  could  in  this  case  be  a cure ; not  that  com- 
promises are  not  often  proper,  but  that  no  popular  Government  can  long 


PRESIDENT  LINCOLN’S  MESSAGE. 


123 


survive  a marked  precedeut  that  those  who  carry  an  election  can  only  save 
the  Government  from  immediate  destruction  by  giving  up  the  main  point 
upon  which  the  people  gave  the  election.  The  people  themselves,  and  not 
their  servants,  can  safely  reverse  their  own  deliberate  decisions. 

“Asa  private  citizen  the  Executive  could  not  have  consented  that  these  insti- 
tutions shall  perish,  much  less  could  he  in  betrayal  of  so  vast  and  so  sacred 
a trust  as  these  free  people  had  confided  to  him.  He  felt  that  he  had  no 
moral  right  to  shrink,  nor  even  count  the  chances  of  his  own  life  in  what 
might  follow.  , 

“ In  full  view  of  his  great  responsibility  he  has  so  far  done  what  he  has 
deemed  his  duty.  You  will  now,  according  to  your  own  judgment,  perform 
yours.  He  sincerely  hopes  that  your  views  and  your  actions  may  so  accord 
with  his  as  to  assure  all  faithful  citizens  who  have  been  disturbed  in  their 
rights,  of  a certain  and  speedy  restoration  to  them  under  the  Constitution 
and  laws,  and  having  thus  chosen  our  cause  without  guile,  and  with  pure 
purpose,  let  us  renew  our  trust  in  God,  and  go  forward  without  fear  and 
with  manly  hearts.” 

We  do  not  deem  an  apology  necessary  for  having  taken  up  so 
much  of  our  space  in  quoting  thus  fully  from  this  remarkable 
and  valuable  document ; since  the  scope  of  our  plan  in  this 
volume  is  not  confined  to  a mere  routine  record  of  battles  and 
hostile  movements  during  the  Civil  War,  but  is  purposed  to 
convey  a definite  idea  of  the  motives  and  impulses  of  the  great 
contention,  as  specifically  set  forth  by  the  chief  actors  in  it. 

The  logical,  cogent  arguments  of  President  Lincoln  ; the 
unerring  accuracy  with  which  every  weak  joint  in  the  armor 
of  his  adversaries  is  assailed;  the  noble,  patriotic  resolves  which 
are  announced  and  the  lucid  exposition  of  the  tine  condition  of 
affairs  in  general,  render  this  message  an  epitome  of  this  phase 
of  American  history,  which  can  be  read  with  profit  over  again 
even  by  those  to  whom  its  language  is  as  a twice-told  tale ; 
while  to  the  rising  generation,  already  disposed  to  class  the 
events  of  this  period  among  legendary  lore,  it  will  prove  invalu- 
able as  a guide  to  their  duty  in  shaping  those  destinies  of  this 
great  Republic  which  must,  in  the  course  of  nature,  fall  upon 
their  shoulders.  We  would  simply,  just  here,  call  attention  to 
the  guarded,  but  emphatic,  implication  of  the  monarchical  ten- 
dencies of  the  Southern  movement  which  the  President 
conveyed  in  the  sentences  which  show  the  subordination  of 
“we,  the  people,”  to  “the  sovereign  States,”  and  in  the 
theorem  that,  “ if  a State  may  lawfully  go  out  of  the  Union  it 


124 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


may  also  discard  the  republican  form  of  government.’’  It  was 
doubtless  the  perception  of  this  subtle  contingency  that  secured 
for  Secession  that  keen  sympathy  which  the  Tory  party  in 
England,  monarchical  and  aristocratic,  if  not  actually  despotic 
in  its  tradition,  so  freely  afforded. 

Before  resuming  the  thread  of  Congressional  proceedings  it 
may  be  well,  as  a fitting  pendant  to  the  foregoing  message,  to 
quote  from  the  message  delivered  to  the  Congress  of  the  Con- 
federate States,  at  Richmond,  on  July  20th. 

Addressing  the  body  as  “ Gentlemen  of  the  Congress  of  the 
Confederate  States  of  America,”  Jefferson  Davis  said  : 

“ I have  again  to  congratulate  you  on  the  accession  o£  new  members  to 
our  Confederation  of  free  and  equally  sovereign  States.  Our  loved  and 
honored  brethren  of  North  Carolina  and  Tennessee  have  consummated  the 
action  foreseen  and  provided  for  at  your  last  session,  and  I have  had  the 
gratification  of  announcing, by  proclamation,  in  conformity  with  law,  that 
these  States  were  admitted  into  the  Confederacy.  The  people  of  Vir- 
ginia, also,  by  a majority  previously  unknown  in  our  history,  have  ratified- 
the  action  of  her  convention,  uniting  her  fortunes  with  ours.  The  States  of 
Arkansas,  North  Carolina  and  Virginia  have  likewise  adopted  the  permanent 
Constitution  of  the  Confederate  States,  and  no  doubt  is  entertained  of  its 
adoption  by  Tennessee,  at  the  election  to  be  held  early  in  next  month. 

“I  deemed  it  advisable  to  direct  the  removal  of  the  several  executive 
departments,  with  their  archives,  to  this  city,  to  which  you  have  removed 
the  seat  of  Government.  Immediately  after  your  adjournment  the  aggress- 
ive movements  of  the  enemy  required  prompt,  energetic  action.  The 
accumulation  of  his  forces  on  the  Potomac  sufficiently  demonstrated  that 
his  efforts  wet  e to  he  directed  against  Virginia,  and  from  no  point  could 
necessary  measures  for  her  defense  and  protection  he  so  effectually  decided 
as  from  her  own  capital.  The  rapid  progress  of  events,  for  the  last  few 
weeks,  has  fully  sufficed  to  lift  the  veil,  behind  which  the  true  policy  and 
purposes  of  the  Government  of  the  United  States  had  been  previously  con- 
cealed. Their  odious  features  now  stand  fully  revealed.  The  message  of 
their  President  and  the  action  of  their  Congress  during  the  present  month 
confess  their  intention  of  the  subjugation  of  these  States  by  a war,  by  which 
it  is  impossible  to  attain  the  proposed  result,  while  its  dire  calamities  not  to 
be  avoided  by  us  will  fall  with  double  severity  on  themselves. 

“ Commencing  in  March  last  with  the  affectation  of  ignoring  the  secession 
of  seven  States,  which  first  organized  this  Government ; persevering  in  April 
in  the  idle  and  absurd  assumption  of  the  existence  of  a riot,  which  was  to  be 
dispersed  by  a posse  comitatus,  continuing  in  successive  months  the  false 
representation  that  these  States  intended  an  offensive  war,  in  spite  of  con- 
clusive evidence  to  the  contrary,  furnished  as  well  by  official  action  as  by 
the  very  basis  on  which  this  Government  is  constructed,  the  President  of 


REPLY  OF  JEFF.  DAVIS. 


125 


the  United  States  and  his  advisers  succeeded  in  deceiving  the  people  of 
these  States  into  the  belief  that  the  purpose  of  this  Government  was  not 
peace  at  home,  but  conquest  abroad  ; not  defense  of  its  own  liberties,  but 
subversion  of  those  of  the  people  of  the  United  States.  The  series  of 
manoeuvres  by  which  this  impression  was  created,  the  art  with  which 
they  were  devised,  and  the  perfidy  with  which  they  were  executed  were 
already  known  to  you,  but  you  could  scarcely  have  supposed  that  they 
would  be  openly  avowed  and  their  success  made  the  subject  of  boast  and 
self-laudation  in  an  executive  message.” 

The  message  then  quotes  from  that  of  President  Lincoln  as 
to  the  details  of  the  Charleston  Harbor  affairs,  and  the  pro- 
visions of  Congress  for  increasing  the  United  States  forces  to 
half  a million  of  men.  It  then  proceeds  as  follows  : 

“ These  enormous  preparations  in  men  and  money  for  the  conduct  of  a 
war,  on  a scale  more  grand  than  any  which  the  New  World  ever  witnessed, 
is  a distinct  avowal,  in  the  eyes  of  civilized  man,  that  the  United  States  are 
engaged  in  a conflict  with  a great  and  powerful  nation.  They  are  at  last 
compelled  to  abandon  the  pretense  of  being  engaged  in  dispersing  rioters 
and  suppressing  insurrections,  and  are  driven  to  the  acknowledgment 
that  the  ancient  Union  has  been  dissolved  They  recognize  the  separate 
existence  of  these  Confederate  States,  by  an  interdictive  embargo  and 
blockade  of  all  commerce  between  them  and  the  United  States,  not  only  by 
sea,  but  by  land;  not  only  in  ships,  but  in  cars  ; not  only  with  those  who  bear 
arms,  but  with  the  entire  population  of  the  Confederate  States  ; for  they  are 
waging  an  indiscriminate  war  upon  them  all,  with  savage  ferocity,  unknown 
in  modern  civilization. 

“In  this  war  rapine  is  the  rule  ; private  houses  in  beautiful  rural  retreats 
are  bombarded  and  burnt ; grain  crops  in  the  field  are  consumed  by  the 
torch  ; and  when  the  torch  is  not  convenient,  careful  labor  is  bestowed  to 
render  complete  the  destruction  of  every  article  of  use  or  ornament  remain- 
ing in  private  dwellings  after  the  inhabitants  have  fled  from  the  outrages 
of  brutal  soldiery,  * * * But  who  shall  depict  the  horror  they 

entertain  for  the  cool  and  deliberate  malignity  which,  under  pretext  of 
suppressing  insurrection  (said  by  themselves  to  be  upheld  by  a minority 
only  of  our  people),  makes  special  war  on  the  sick,  including  women  and 
children,  by  carefully -devised  measures  to  prevent  them  from  obtaining  the 
medicines  necessary  for  their  cure.  The  sacred  claims  of  humanity, 
respected  even  during  the  fury  of  actual  battle,  by  careful  diversion  of 
attack  from  hospitals  containing  wounded  enemies,  are  outraged  in  cold 
blood  by  a Government  and  people  that  prei  end  to  desire  a continuance  of 
fraternal  connections.  All  these  outrages  must  remain  unavenged,  save 
by  the  universal  reprehension  of  mankind.  In  all  cases  where  the  actual 
perpetrators  of  the  wrongs  escape  capture  they  admit  of  no  retaliation. 
The  humanity  of  our  people  would  shrink  instinctively  from  the  bare  idea 
of  waging  a like  war  upon  the  sick,  the  women  and  the  children  of  our 


126 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


enemy.  But  there  are  other  savage  practices  which  have  been  resorted  to 
by  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  which  do  admit  of  repression  by 
retaliation,  and  I have  been  driven  to  the  necessity  of  enforcing  the  repres 
sion.  The  prisoners  of  war  taken  by  the  enemy  on  board  the  small  schooner 
Savannah,  sailing  under  our  commission,  were,  as  I am  credibly  advised, 
treated  like  common  felons,  put  in  irons,  confined  in  a jail  usually  appro- 
priated to  criminals  of  the  worst  dye,  and  threatened  with  punishment  as 
such.”  The  message  then  details  alleged  applications  for  the  exchange 
of  prisoners  to  which  no  reply  had  been  received,  and  continues:  “As 
measures  of  precaution,  however,  and  until  this  reply  is  received  I still  retain 
custody  of  some  officers  captured  from  the  enemy,  whom  it  had  been  my 
pleasure  previously  to  set  at  large  on  parole,  and  whose  fate  must  necessarily 
depend  on  that  of  prisoners  held  by  the  enemy.” 

The  message  then  complains  of  the  suspension  of  habeas 
corpus,  and  says  : “We  may  well  rejoice  that  we  have  for  ever 
severed  our  connection  with  a government  that  thus 
trampled  on  all  principles  of  constitutional  liberty,  and  with  a 
people  in  whose  presence  such  avowals  could  be  hazarded.  ” After 
alluding  to  the  necessity  for  raising  additional  forces  and  funds, 
the  message  compliments  the  seceded  citizens  on  “ their  attitude 
of  calm  and  sublime  devotion  to  their  country,  the  cool  and  con- 
fident courage  with  which  they  are  already  preparing  to  meet 
the  invasion  in  whatever  proportions  it  may  assume.”  The 
message  closes  in  the  following  words  : 

“ To  speak  of  subjugating  such  a people,  so  united  and  determined,  is  to 
speak  in  a language  incomprehensible  to  them;  to  resist  attack  on  their  rights 
or  their  liberties  is  with  them  an  instinct.  Whether  this  war  shall  last  one, 
or  three,  or  five  years  is  a problem  they  leave  to  be  solved  by  the 
enemy  alone.  It  will  last  till  the  enemy  shall  have  withdrawn  from  their 
borders ; till  their  political  rights,  their  altars  and  their  homes  are  freed  from 
invasion.  Then,  and  then  only,  will  they  rest  from  this  struggle,  to  enjoy, 
in  peace,  the  blessings  which,  with  the  favor  of  Providence,  they  have  secured 
by  the  aid  of  their  own  strong  hearts  and  sturdy  arms.” 

It  will  be  noted  that  this  document,  while  purporting  to 
comment  on  President  Lincoln's  message,  does  not  attempt  to 
answer  it  on  the  grave  charges  advanced.  The  sneer,  the 
whimper  and  the  mutter  of  discontent  and  defiance  are  fre- 
quent, but  the  argument,  the  logic  and  even  the  plea  of  justifi- 
cation are  conspicuously  absent.  Federal  harshness  is  condemned 
as  inhuman,  but  is  coupled  with  a threat  of  at  least  equal 
inhumanity.  How  this  threat  was  carried  out  the  horrors  of 


CONGRESSIONAL  PROCEEDINGS. 


127 


the  Andersonville  shambles  subsequently  demonstrated.  No 
shadow  of  Right  is  advanced,  save  that  'which  depends  on 
Might,  and  yet  the  same  course  of  action  is  imputed  to  the 
United  States  as  a crime.  It  is  almost  amusing  also  to  find  a 
complaint  of  the  interdiction  of  commerce  emanating  from  the 
same  sources  that  had  but  recently  denounced  the  payment  of 
northern  commercial  debts  as  a crime  against  the  community. 

However,  we  must  leave  the  two  documents  to  stand  on  their 
respective  merits  and  return  to  the  proceedings  in  Congress. 

Accompanying  the  President’s  message  were  the  Depart- 
mental Reports,  which  we  will  briefly  summarize. 

Secretary  of  the  Treasury  Chase  asked  for  §240,000,000  for 
war  purposes  and  §80,000,0  0 for  general  purposes  for  the 
current  fiscal  year  ending  June  30,  1862.  These  amounts  he 
proposed  to  raise  as  follows  : for  general  purposes,  by  increased 
duties  according  to  a stated  schedule,  and  further  by  direct 
taxation  of  real  and  personal  property  or  by  certain  internal 
revenue  levies.  For  the  war  credit  he  proposed  a national  loan 
of  §100,000,000  in  Treasury  notes  bearing  interest  at  the  rate  of 
per  cent,  per  annum,  and  further  the  issuance  of  bonds  to 
the  same  amount,  redeemable  at  Government  pleasure  after 
thirty  years  at  7 per  cent,  interest.  Also  Treasury  notes,  not 
exceeding  §50,000,000,  at  3T^%  per  cent,  interest,  exchangeable 
for  those  of  the  first  issue  at  will  of  the  holder. 

Secretary  Welles,  of  the  Navy,  asked  Congressional  sanction 
for  acts  in  excess  of  authority  compelled  by  the  Rebellion  exigen- 
cies ; an  increase  of  staff  and  the  appointment  of  commissioners 
to  investigate  the  subject  of  iron-clads  and  floating  batteries. 

‘Secretary  Cameron,  of  the  War  Department,  recommended 
an  increase  of  clerical  force  ; a bounty  of  one  hundred  dollars 
for  three-year  enlistments  in  the  regular  Army ; for  a liberal 
supply  of  improved  arms  aDd  appropriations  for  telegraph  and 
railroad  purposes  for  Government  use. 

Congress  got  rapidly  to  work  and  promptly  prohibited  parlia- 
mentary filibustering  by  a House  resolution  declaring  only 
measures  of  military,  naval  and  financial  character  pertinent  to 
the  current  session.  All  other  business  was  referred  to  commit- 
tees for  action  at  the  next  regular  session.  This  resolution  cleared 


128 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


the  decks  for  action . In  the  Senate  Mr.  Wilson,  Chairman  of  the 
Committee  on  Military  Affairs  of  that  body,  gave  notice  of  the 
immediate  introduction  of  the  following  six  measures : To 
ratify  and  confirm  certain  acts  of  the  President  for  the  suppres- 
sion of  insurrection  and  rebellion  ; to  authorize  the  employment 
of  volunteers  to  aid  in  enforcing  the  laws  and  protecting  public 
property  ; to  increase  the  present  military  establishment  of  the 
United  States  ; providing  for  the  better  organization  of  the  mili- 
tary establishment ; to  promote  the  efficiency  of  the  army  ; and, 
lastly,  for  the  organization  of  a volunteer  militia  force,  to  be 
called  the  National  Guard  of  the  United  States. 

When  these  measures  came  up  for  consideration,  the  Secession 
element  yet  remaining  in  Congress  offered  its  opposition  to  the 
strengthening  of  the  hands  of  the  Executive,  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Clement  L.  Vallandigham,  of  Ohio,  in  the  House,  and 
John  C.  Breckinridge,  of  Kentucky,  in  the  Senate.  Despite 
Vallandigham’s  impassioned  oratory  and  unscrupulous  condem- 
nation of  the  Presidential  policy  and  conduct,  a loan  bill 
authorizing  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  to  borrow  $250,- 
000,000  for  the  support  of  the  Government  and  the  prosecution 
of  the  war  was  passed,  under  the  previous  question.  The 
following  day  an  army  appropriation  bill  for  $161,000,000  was 
passed  by  150  yeas  to  5 nays,  the  latter  being  Benjamin  Wood, 
of  New  York  ; Norton  and  Reid,  of  Missouri ; Burnett,  of 
Kentucky;  and  Vallandigham,  of  Ohio.  The  latter  had  vainly 
attempted  to  add  a proviso  prohibiting  the  use  of  the  money 
for  operations  against  the  Seceded  States,  or  for  interfering 
with  African  slavery.  On  the  13th  the  measure  authorizing 
the  contingent  of  500,000  men  was  passed,  as  was  also  a bill 
introduced  by  Mr.  Hickman,  of  Pennsylvania,  defining  and 
punishing  conspiracies  against  the  United  States.  On  the  15th 
a resolution  was  adopted,  by  which  the  House  agreed  to 
sanction  unlimited  appropriation  of  money,  and  unlimited 
employment  of  men,  in  such  numbers  as  might  become  neces- 
sary  for  the  suppression  of  rebellion.  Wood  and  Vallandigham 
in  every  instance  offered  factious  opposition,  and  endeavored  to 
incorporate  provisos  looking  to  an  armistice  ; to  diplomatic 
relations  with  Jefferson  Davis  and  to  a general  convention  at 


CONGRESSIONAL  PROCEEDINGS. 


129 


Louisville  for  peace  purposes.  As  a matter  of  course  all  these 
efforts,,  mustering  at  the  most  but  seven  supporters,  were  sum- 
marily disposed  of  by  being  tabled.  On  the  19th  John  Jay 
Crittenden,  of  Kentucky,  offered  the  following  joint  resolution 
to  the  effect  that: 

“The  present  deplorable  civil  war  has  been  forced  upon  the  country  by  the 
communists  of  the  Southern  States  now  in  revolt  against  the  Constitutional 
Government,  and  in  arms  around  the  Capitol,  and  that,  in  this  National 
emergency,  Congress,  banishing  all  feeling  of  mere  passion  or  resentment, 
will  recollect  only  its  duty  to  its  country;  that  this  war  is  not  waged,  on  our 
part,  in  any  spirit  of  oppression,  nor  for  any  purpose  of  conquest  or  subju- 
gation, nor  purpose  of  overthrowing  or  interfering  with  the  rights  or  estab- 
lished institutions  of  those  States;  but  to  defend  and  maintain  the  supremacy 
of  the  Constitution,  and  to  preserve  the  Union,  with  all  the  dignity,  equality 
and  rights  of  the  several  States  unimpaired;  and  as  soon  as  these  objects  are 
accomplished  the  war  ought  to  cease.” 

This  was  laid  over  till  Monday,  the  22d.  (Meanwhile  the 
disastrous  first  Battle  at  Bull’s  Run  was  fought,  but  of  this  we 
shall  treat  in  a separate  chapter.)  On  coming  up  for  action 
Mr.  Crittenden’s  resolution  was  passed  by  a vote  of  117  to  2. 
The  House  also  passed  a resolution  on  the  same  day  declaring 
unswerving  determination  to  support  the  Constitution  and 
execute  its  laws,  and  pledging  to  the  country  the  employment 
of  every  resource,  national  and  individual,  for  the  suppression, 
overthrow  and  punishment  of  rebels  in  arms.  On  the  2d  of 
August  a Senate  bill  providing  for  the  confiscation  of  property 
used  for  insurrectionary  purposes,  to  which  Mr.  Trumbull  had 
added  an  amendment  providing  that  the  master  of  any  slave 
who  should  employ  him  for  insurrectionary  purposes  should 
forfeit  all  right  to  his  service  or  labor  thereafter,  came  up  in  the 
House  for  consideration.  Bitter  opposition  to  the  Trumbull 
amendment  specially  was  manifested,  and  then  the  Committee 
on  the  Judiciary,  to  whom  the  bill  had  been  recommitted, 
modified  the  amendment  so  as  to  apply  it  only  to  slaves  whose 
labor  for  insurrectionary  purposes  was  employed  in  any  mili- 
tary or  naval  service  against  the  Government  and  authority  of 
the  United  States.  It  was  a distinction,  certainly,  and  it  made 
just  difference  enough  to  secure  the  passage  of  the  bill  by  60  to 
48.  It  is  not  quite  easy  to  understand  the  animus  of  so  large  a 


130 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


minority  vote,  but  men,  even  in  those  days  of  peril,  appeared 
to  pet  their  hobbies  almost  as  much  as  in  times  of  ease  and 
prosperity.  The  attempts  of  the  Secession  faction  to  introduce 
compromise  measures  were  unceasing  until  swept  aside  by  the 
accepted  sentiment  of  a proposed  resolution  by  Mr.  Diven,  of 
New  York,  that  such  suggestions  were  either  cowardly  or 
treasonable.  With  the  authorization  of  the  proposed  loan  of 
$250,000,000,  and  the  passage  of  an  act  imposing  additional 
duties  on  imports  of  foreign  articles  of  luxury  and  necessity, 
with  a further  proviso  for  a direct  tax  of  $20,000,000  on  real 
estate,  as  per  schedule,  in  each  State  not  in  rebellion,  the  work 
of  the  House  of  Representatives  for  the  special  session  was 
accomplished.  It  should  be  noted  that  on  the  13th  of  July 
John  B Clark,  of  Missouri,  was  expelled  the  House  as  a traitor. 

Turning  to  the  work  of  the  Senate  we  note  that  within  six 
days  of  the  opening  of  the  session  James  Chesnut,  Jr. , of  South 
Carolina;  Thomas  L.  Clingman  and  Thomas  Bragg,  of  North 
Carolina;  John  Hemphill  and  Louis  T.  Wigfall,  of  Texas;  James 
M.  Mason  and  Robert  T.  M.  Hunter,  of  Virginia;  A.  O.  P. 
Nicholson,  of  Tennessee;  William  K.  Sebastian  and  Charles  B. 
Mitchell,  of  Arkansas,  were  all  expelled  by  virtue  of  a resolu- 
tion which  declared  them  to  be  engaged  in  a conspiracy  for  the 
destruction  of  the  Union  and  the  Government.  On  the  18th 
the  bill  providing  for  the  reorganization  of  the  army  passed  the 
Senate,  after  a Secession  restriction  process  by  Powell,  of  Ken- 
tucky, had  been  defeated,  and  a substitute  by  Sherman,  of 
Ohio,  had  been  adopted,  declaring  the  purposes  of  the  act  to  be 
the  preservation  of  the  Union,  the  defense  of  the  property  and 
the  maintenance  of  the  authority  of  the  Government.  On  the 
24tli  of  July  a resolution,  identical  with  Mr.  Crittenden’s  in  the 
House,  was  adopted,  and  on  the  6th  of  August  the  amendments 
of  the  House  to  the  bill  confiscating  insurectionary  property 
being  concurred  in  by  a vote  of  24  to  11,  the  bill  received  the 
President’s  sanction  and  became  law. 

All  other  business  arising  in  the  House  having  been,  with 
slight  changes,  concurred  in  by  the  Senate,  an  adjournment  of 
the  special  session  was  agreed  to  on  the  6th  of  August,  after  the 
passage  of  a joint  resolution  requesting  the  President  to  appoint 


ADJOURNMENT  OF  CONGRESS. 


131 


a day  of  public  fasting,  humiliation  and  prayer  for  the  safety 
and  welfare  of  the  Union  and  the  speedy  restoration  of  peace. 
To  this  request  the  President  responded  by  a proclamation  on 
the  12th  of  August,  appointing  the  last  Thursday  in  September 
as  such  day  of  national  religious  observance. 

Thus  ended  one  of  the  most  important  sessions  of  the  Con- 
gress of  the  United  States,  after  thirty-three  days  of  unremitting 
labor,  performed  with  dignity,  calmness  and  decorum,  despite 
the  fact  that  a serious  reverse  to  the  Union  arms  had  been 
sustained  meanwhile,  and  that  outside  those  legislative  halls 
excitement  was  at  fever  heat;  that  the  streets  of  Washington 
were  thronged  with  men,  ragged  and  wounded  in  the  rout  of 
battle,  and  that  the  safety  of  the  Capital  itself  was  believed  to 
be  seriously  imperilled.  They  had  nobly  done  their  duty  and 
had  conferred  upon  the  Executive  and  his  Cabinet  almost 
limitless  powers  in  furtherance  of  that  deathless  sentiment, 
“ The  Union  must  and  shall  be  preserved.” 


CHAPTER  X. 


THE  BATTLES  OF  FALLING  WATERS,  RICH  MOUNTAIN*  AND  CARRIOK's  FORD— 
THE  SKIRMISH  AT  SCREYTOWN— THE  FIRST  BATTLE  OF  BULL  RUN— OFFICIAL 
REPORTS— NARRATIVE  OF  AN  EYE-WITNESS— TERRIBLE  SCENES  OF  THE  RE- 
TREAT— GENERAL  M’CLELLAN  BEGINS  TO  ORGANIZE  THE  ARMY  OF  THE 
POTOMAC. 

The  results  of  the  battle  at  Big  Bethel  on  June  10th,  while 
disheartening  to  the  people  at  large  and  creating  much  chagrin 
among  the  authorities  at  Washington,  merely  served  to  inflame 
the  enthusiasm  and  valor  of  the  troops  elsewhere  who  were 
clamoring  to  be  led  against  the  enemy.  Butler  remained  for 
the  present  inactive  at  Fortress  Monroe,  but  Major-General  Pat- 
terson was  moving  upon  Harper’s  Ferry,  which  General  Joseph 
E.  Johnston  held  with  a considerable  force.  On  the  6th  of  June 
the  Eleventh  Indiana  Regiment,  under  Colonel  Wallace,  had 
been  ordered  from  Evansville,  Ohio,  to  report  to  Patterson,  and 
the  order  was  executed  with  a promptness  which  evidenced  the 
anxiety  of  officers  and  men  for  action.  Hurrying  on  to  Grafton 
and  thence  to  Cumberland,  which  was  reached  on  the  night  of 
the  9th,  Colonel  Wallace  rested  his  men  and  then  resolved  to 
make  a dash  at  the  Confederate  force  stationed  at  Romney. 
Disguising  his  plans,  under  pretense  of  seeking  a camping 
ground,  Wallace,  with  about  eight  hundred  men,  pushed  on  to 
New  Creek  by  rail.  A perilous  and  fatiguing  night’s  march 
brought  the  troops,  on  the  morning  of  the  11th,  to  the  bridge 
crossing  the  south  branch  of  the  Potomac.  In  spite  of  opposi- 
tion, this  was  crossed  on  the  run  and  the  bewildered  insurgents, 
wholly  uninformed  as  to  the  strength  of  their  assailants,  fled  in 
all  directions.  Wallace,  having  but  a small  force  and  no  cavalry, 
contented  himself  with  this  scare  and  got  back  to  Cumberland 
in  good  condition . He  had,  however,  effected  far  more  than 
he  anticipated  or  hoped  for. 

General  Johnston,  apprised  of  this  movement,  and  wholly 
unable  to  account  for  it,  feared  a surprise,  and  at  once  resolved 
to  evacuate  Harper’s  Ferry.  His  troops  left  in  two  columns,  one 


EVACUATION  OF  HARPER'S  FERRY. 


133 


going  toward  Winchester,  with  intent  to  join  the  force  at 
Manassas  Junction  ; the  other  retreating  through  Loudon 
County  toward  Leesburg.  Before  quiting,  however  all  public 
property  in  the  vicinity  was  destroyed.  The  bridge,  including 
the  Winchester  span,  one  thousand  feet  in  length,  was  burned, 
and  an  attempt  made  to  blow  up  the  piers.  The  railroad  bridge 
at  Martin sburg,  and  the  turnpike  bridge  over  the  Potomac  at 
Shepherdstown.  were  also  destroyed.  The  armory  buildings 
were  burned,  the  machinery  having  been  removed  to  Richmond. 
Not  conteni  with  the  destruction  of  the  bridges  General  John- 
ston blocked  the  railway  and  canal  by  blasting  huge  rocks  over- 
hanging near  the  Ferry.  Among  the  other  obstructions  an  im- 
mense boulder,  weighing  about  one  hundred  tons,  known  as 
Bolman's  Rock,  was  overturned  and  hurled  from  Point  of 
Rocks  on  to  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad.  This  was 
removed  by  blasting  on  June  14tli,  and  the  road  reopened  to 
Harper's  Ferry.  Meantime  Johnston  had  pitched  his  camp  at 
Charlestown,  on  the  road  to  Winchester.  General  Patterson 
was  then  at  Hagerstown,  Md. , and  at  once  pushed  forward  with 
some  nine  thousand  troops,  and  on  the  16tli  and  17th  of  June 
forded  the  river  at  W illiamsport,  twenty-six  miles  above  where 
Johnston  had  been  encamped.  Patterson’s  force  at  this  time 
consisted  of  the  Pennsylvania  First,  Second,  Third,  Seventh, 
Eleventh.  Thirteenth  and  Twenty-fourth  regiments  together 
with  the  Frist  Rhode  Island  Regiment,  two  regiments 
of  United  States  regulars  and  seven  hundred  United  States 
cavalry.  Included  in  this  force  were  Captain  Doubleday’s 
corps  and  McMullen’s  company  of  Philadelphia  Rovers. 
The  fording  of  the  river  was  accomplished  under  the  super- 
intendence of  General  Thomas.  The  men  dashed  into  the 
stream  in  high  glee,  singing  ‘ ‘ Dixie  ’’and  other  popular  airs  with 
unusual  vim;  they  were  generally  above  their  hips  in  water, 
and  sometimes  it  reached  their  arm-pits.  General  Patterson 
intended  to  make  Harper’s  Ferry  his  base,  to  open  communica- 
tion along  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio,  maintain  a strong  force  at 
Martinsburg  and  Charlestown,  and  then  by  a steady  advance 
toward  Winchester  and  Woodstock,  break  the  insurgent  line 
of  communication  with  Northwest  Virginia.  These  plans, 


134 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


however,  were  upset  by  orders  from  headquarters,  and,  in  spite 
of  urgent  remonstrances,  he  was  compelled  to  obey  General 
Scott’s  imperative  orders  and  send  to  Washington  all  the 
regulars,  horse  and  foot,  in  his  command,  together  with  Burn- 
side’s Rhode  Island  regiment.  Left  without  artillery,  only  one 
cavalry  regiment,  barely  drilled,  and  a total  force  not  exceed- 
ing ten  thousand  men,  General  Patterson  was  obliged  to  recall 
his  men  from  the  Virginia  side.  At  this  time  General  Cad- 
wallader  had  marched  to  Falling  Waters,  on  the  way  to  Harper’s 
Ferry.  The  Confederates,  some  fifteen  thousand  strong,  well 
drilled,  with  about  twenty  field  pieces  and  a large  body  of 
cavalry,  were  encamped  under  General  Joe  Johnston  only  a few 
miles  off.  It  was  a perilous  position,  yet  Patterson  was  obliged 
to  remain  inactive  until  the  beginning  of  July.  The  impatience 
and  peremptory  orders  of  General  Scott,  which  thus  thwarted 
a bold  scheme  and  brought  much  undeserved  censure  upon 
Patterson,  can  only  be  ascribed  to  the  panic  which  prevailed  at 
the  Capital  about  the  time  of  the  assembling  of  Congress.  It 
was  pretty  generally  believed  that  General  Beauregard,  who 
was  in  command  at  Manassas  Junction,  had  been  ordered  to 
attack  Washington  and  prevent  the  assembling  of  Congress. 
It  was  also  rumored  that  a plot  to  blow  up  the  Capitol  while 
Congress  was  in  session  had  been  devised,  and  that  it  had  been 
submitted  to  Davis  and  his  Attorney-General,  Judah  P.  Benja- 
min. In  the  light  of  later  revelations  there  is  not  much  doubt 
but  both  these  projects  were  really  entertained.  In  his  eager- 
ness to  prevent  so  dire  a catastrophe  General  Scott  appears  to 
have  lost  sight  of  every  other  consideration,  and  thus  lost  the 
chance  to  prevent  the  junction  of  Beauregard’s  and  Johnston’s 
forces. 

• On  the  1st  of  July  General  Patterson  made  a reconnoissance 
and  on  the  following  day  crossed  tne  Potomac  at  the  Williams- 
port Ford  and  took  up  the  line  of  march  for  Martinsburg. 
Colonel  John  J.  Abercrombie  led  the  advance,  and  at  Falling 
Waters,  five  miles  from  the  ford,  came  in  contact  with  a force 
under  General  Thomas  Jonathan  Jackson  (afterward  known 
as  “ Stonewall”  Jackson).  This  was  Johnston’s  advance  and 
consisted  of  Stuart’s  cavalry,  between  three  and  four  thousand 


BATTLE  OF  FALLING  WATERS. 


135 


infantry  and  Pendleton’s  field  battery,  Abercrombie  at  once 
gave  battle.  Lieutenant  Hudson,  with  a section  of  Perkins’ 
battery,  took  the  roadway,  supported  by  the  Philadelphia  City 
First  Troop  of  cavalry,  and  advance,  iu  the  face  of  a brisk  fire. 
The  First  Wisconsin,  the  Eleventh  Pennsylvania  and  McMullen’s 
Philadelphia  Rovers  (or  Rangers)  also  participated.  After  half 
an  hour’s  sharp  cannonading  the  guns  of  the  rebels  were  silenced 
and  the  approach  of  Colonel  George  H.  Thomas’  brigade  con- 
vinced even  Jackson  that  discretion  was  the  better  part  of  valor. 
He  made  a rapid  retreat  to  Hainesville,  the  pursuit  being  main- 
tained for  about  five  miles.  Jackson  then  pushed  on  to  Bun- 
ker’s Hill,  where  Johnston  sent  reinforcements,  and  as  the 
Confederate  troops  had  previous  to  this  largely  outnumbered 
the  Federal  force  Abercrombie  did  not  deem  it  wise  to  force 
the  fighting  any  further.  In  this  memorable  little  battle  of 
Falling  Waters  the  Confederate  loss  was  about  eighty  killed 
and  wounded  and  the  Union  forces  had  three  killed  and  ten 
wounded. 

On  the  3d  of  July  General  Patterson  entered  Martinsburg 
and  a few  days  later  was  reinforced  by  Colonel  Stone  with  the 
Ninteenth  and  Twenty-eighth  New  York  and  General  Sanford 
with  the  Fifth  and  Twelfth  New  York  regiments.  The  troops, 
however,  needed  rest,  and  supplies  of  every  kind  were  running 
low,  therefore  it  was  decided  to  wait  at  this  point  for  a couple 
of  weeks. 

The  other  engagement  about  tliis  time,  preceding  the  im- 
portant fight  at  Bull  Run,  was  the  battle  of  Rich  Mountain, 
Virginia,  on  July  11th,  between  a detachment  of  Union  troops 
under  General  Rosecrans  and  about  one  thousand  Confederates 
under  Colonel  Pegram.  There  had  been  a skirmish  on  the 
previous  day  on  the  Staunton  road.  The  battle  of  the  lltli 
was  short  and  sharp,  the  Confederates  losing  some  150  killed  and 
wounded,  including  several  officers.  General  McClellan,  who 
had  been  encamped  at  Roaring  Run,  at  once  prepared  to  attack 
Pegram ’s  camp.  This  movement,  however,  was  detected  and 
Pegram,  under  cover  of  darkness,  broke  camp  and  made  for 
Laurel  Hill,  where  General  Robert  S.  Garnett,  who  had  succeed- 
ed Colonel  Porterfield  in  the  command  of  Northwestern 


J 36 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Virginia,  was  encamped.  But  Garnett  had  also  taken  the  alarm 
and  was  making  for  Staunton,  by  way  of  Beverly.  This  avenue 
of  escape,  however,  was  blocked  by  McClellan’s  rapid  advance, 
and  Garnett,  passing  through  Leedsville  gap,  made  for  the 
Cheat  Range  of  mountains  and  thence  to  Garrick’s  Ford  on  the 
Cheat  River.  Meantime  Rosecrans  had  taken  possession  of 
Pegram’s  camp,  and  on  the  14th  of  July  Pegram,  with  some  800 


CARRICK’S  FORD, 


of  his  disorganized  and  half-starved,  troops,  surrendered  to 
McClellan  at  Beverly. 

General  Garnett  had  encamped  after  crossing  Garrick’s  Ford, 
but  General  Morris,  with  his  four  thousand  men  and  a detach- 
ment of  McClellan’s  column  under  Captain  H.  W.  Benham, 
pressed  him  closely,  and  on  the  13th  a decisive  engagement  was 
fought  at  Carrick’s  Ford  in  which  Garnett  was  killed  and  some 
thirty  of  his  men  shared  the  same  fate.  A large  number  were 
wounded  and  the  rest  were  dispersed  in  great  disorder.  During 


FIGHT  AT  GARRICK'S  FORD. 


137 


the  three  days’  fighting  the  Union  forces  lost  but  thirteen  killed 
and  had  about  forty  wounded.  About  seven  cannon,  a large 
quantity  of  provisions  and  several  wagons  were  captured  by  the 
Unionists. 

In  another  direction  ex-Govemor  Henry  A.  Wise,  now  hold- 
ing a Confederate  brigadier’s  commission,  was  engaged 
terrorizing  the  loyal  citizens  in  the  Great  Kanawha  Valley  and 
proposed  to  effect  a junction  with  Garnett,  crossing  over  by 
the  headwaters  of  the  Gauley  River.  To  check  this  McClellan 
sent  General  J.  D.  Cox  with  a detachment.  Cox  crossed  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Guyandotte  River  and  captured  Barboursville. 
Colonel  Lowe  had  meanwhile  attacked  Wise  at  Screytown,  Va., 
one  of  his  outposts,  but  had  been  repulsed  with  a loss  of  nine 
killed  and  forty  wounded  and  missing.  The  arrival  of  General 
Cox,  however,  so  alarmed  Wise  that  he  hastily  retreated  to 
Lewisburg,  destroying  Gauley  Bridge,  near  the  mouth  of 
Gauley  River,  on  his  retreat.  This  ended  the  career  of  General 
Wise;  his  men,  disgusted  with  his  want  of  skill  and  tact,  deserted 
in  large  numbers,  and  he  was  replaced  by  Brigadier-General 
John  B.  Floyd,  who  had  been  Confederate  Secretary  of  War. 

We  must  now  turn  back  to  note  the  formation  of  the  army 
which  was  soon  to  take  the  field  under  Brigadier-General 
Irwin  McDowell,  who  had  previously  been  placed  in  com- 
mand of  the  Department  of  Virginia.  McDowell,  a native  of 
Ohio,  graduated  from  West  Point  in  1638  and  remained  there 
for  some  years  as  instructor  of  infantry  tactics  ; he  afterward 
served  with  considerable  credit  in  the  Mexican  War,  and  his 
talent  for  organization  had  commended  him  specially  to  the 
notice  of  General  Scott,  whose  health  was  such  that  active  service 
in  the  field  was  impossible.  McDowell  had  been,  throughout  the 
month  of  June,  actively  engaged  in  preparing  for  field  opera- 
tions, and  though  men  were  coming  forward  freely,  there  was 
much  trouble  in  effecting  the  details  of  the  equipments  neces- 
sary for  the  extensive  operations  contemplated.  Then,  agam, 
many  of  the  three-months  men  were  nearing  the  end  of  their 
term.  The  public  meanwhile,  under  the  incitement  of  the  press 
of  the  country,  were  clamoring  for  some  decisive  action  and 
the  cry  of  “ On  to  Richmond”  was  heard  on  every  side.  The 


138 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


troops  also  were  eager  for  the  fray,  and  thus  it  was  that  a large 
force  was  put  in  motion  early  in  July,  not  nearly  so  well  pre- 
pared for  work  as  its  commander  desired. 

McDowell's  force  amounted  to  about  forty-five  thousand  men. 
This  force  rested  on  the  Potomac  from  Alexandria,  nine  miles 
below  Washington,  to  a point  about  five  miles  above  that  city. 
General  Patterson,  stationed  at  Martinsburg,  had  about  eighteen 
thousand  men.  His  force  also  had  the  Potomac  behind  it. 
The  Confederate  forces  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley  and  at  Ma- 
nassas Junction,  according  to  the  most  reliable  estimates,  num- 
bered about  ninety  thousand  men,  pretty  equally  divided 
between  the  commands  of  Generals  Beauregard  and  Joe  E. 
Johnston.  The  latter  had  his  headquarters  at  Winchester, 
where  he  was  heavily  intrenched.  His  scheme  of  operations 
from  this  base  was  to  prevent  a junction  of  the  columns  of 
McClellan  and  Patterson.  Beauregard’s  position  at  Manassas 
Junction  was  considered  almost  impregnable,  the  natural 
defenses  of  wooded  hills  surrounding  the  plateau  in  which  the 
main  army  was  encamped  having  been  strengthened  by  engi- 
neering works  of  great  military  value.  The  naval  battery, 
armed  with  Dahlgren  guns,  part  of  the  spoils  of  the  Norfolk 
Navy  Yard,  was  a formidable  work,  well-manned  and  com- 
manded by  naval  officers  who  had  been  thoroughly  trained  in 
the  United  States  service.  Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  on  the  eve 
of  actual  hostilities  in  the  field  the  Confederate  army  was 
fully  as  well  equipped  and  as  efficient  as  that  of  the  United 
States. 

Up  to  this  time  the  main  anxiety  had  been  for  the  defense  of 
the  Capital,  and  as  a consequence  the  guarding  of  the  Long 
Bridge,  the  Aqueduct,  and  the  Chain  Bridge  were  deemed  of 
the  first  importance.  Block-houses  and  batteries  on  Arlington 
and  Georgetown  Heights  and  Fort  Corcoran  covered  the  Aque- 
duct Bridge,  while  Forts  Jackson,  Runyon  and  Albany  pro- 
tected the  Long  Bridge  connecting  with  Washington  City  at 
Maryland  avenue  and  Fourteenth  street.  The  Chain  Bridge 
was  well  covered  on  the  Maryland  side  by  a couple  of  batteries 
commanding  its  whole  length,  and  a substantial  barrier,  pierced 
for  musketry,  had  been  erected  about  midway,  for  the  Vir- 


ADVANCE  OF  THE  UNION  ARMY. 


139 


ginia  end  was  beyond  the  Union  lines  and  therefore  open  to 
rebel  approach.  This  was  the  condition  of  affairs  at  the  be- 
ginning of  July,  when  public  opinion,  inspired  by  the  press  of 
the  country,  compelled  aggressive  action  on  the  part  of  the 
Government. 

On  the  loth  of  July  all  preparations  for  breaking  camp  were 
completed,  and  shortly  after  two  o’clock  the  next  afternoon  the 
advance  was  begun.  General  Mansfield,  with  about  fifteen 
thousand  men.  was  left  to  guard  the  Capital,  while  McDowell’s 
five  divisions  under  Brigadier-Generals  Daniel  Tyler  and  Theo- 
dore Runyon  and  Colonels  S.  P.  Heintzelman,  David  Hunter, 
and  Dixon  S.  Miles  made  the  forward  movement.  Tyler,  with  the 
right  wing,  moved  onto  Vienna  and  there  encamped  that  night, 
pushing  on  the  next  morning  along  the  Georgetown  road,  the 
objective  point  by  the  entire  advance  being  Fairfax  Court 
House.  On  the  17th,  at  daybreak,  the  other  columns  advanced 
in  the  following  order  : Miles  along  the  Braddock  road  ; Hun- 
ter along  the  Leesburg  and  Centreville  road  ; Heintzelman  by 
the  Little  River  turnpike.  The  temporary  obstructions  thrown 
up  by  the  Confederates  were  speedily  removed,  and  before  mid- 
day Centreville,  which  had  been  abandoned  by  the  rebels,  was 
occupied  by  the  Federal  forces.  Germantown  Village,  two 
miles  beyond,  was  next  occupied  by  McDowell’s  and  Tyler’s 
divisions.  Failing  to  meet  with  serious  opposition  the  troops, 
partly  demoralized  by  the  fact  that  the  three  months’  service  had 
nearly  expired  with  many  of  them,  indulged  in  excesses  which 
the  Commanding  General  found  it  necessary  to  sharply  rebuke 
and  punish. 

While  this  advance  was  being  made.  General  Patterson,  at 
Martinsburg,  was  expected  to  prevent  the  junction  of  John- 
ston’s force  with  that  of  Beauregard’s  at  Bull  Run.  This  duty, 
however,  he  was  unable  to  perform,  and  for  this  failure  he  was 
subjected  to  sharp  criticism.  It  is  but  a matter  of  justice  to 
record  that  fuller  information  proved  the  fallacy  of  the  hasty 
public  judgment  of  a man  whose  military  ability,  indomitable 
pluck  and  dogged  Irish  obstinacy  can  never  be  honestly 
assailed.  He  was  hampered  by  orders  not  to  fight  unless  suc- 
oess  was  certain  ; was  being  hourly  weakened  by  the  departure 


140 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


of  men  whose  three  months’  time  was  up,  and,  in  addition  to 
all  this,  he  was  without  direct  communication  with  the  main 
army  for  several  days  preceding  the  disaster  at  Bull  Run. 
Whether  blame  attaches  for  his  having  allowed  Johnston  to 
elude  him,  or  whether  the  grounds  of  humanity  and  expediency 
are  sufficient  to  justify  him  for  not  risking  an  isolated  engage- 
ment with  a superior  force,  are  matters  which  more  able  mili- 
tary critics  may  discuss  among  themselves.  As  we  shall  have 
to  notice  presently,  however,  Johnston,  with  six  thousand 
infantry,  did  reinforce  Beauregard  on  the  20th,  and  thus  render 
possible  the  defeat  of  the  next  day. 

To  return  to  the  main  advance  which  we  left  at  Centreville 
and  Germantown.  McDowell,  on  the  18th,  made  a reconnois- 
sance  in  connection  with  his  intended  movement  to  turn  the 
Confederate  right  flank  at  Manassas.  Tyler  at  the  same  time 
pushed  on  to  the  vicinity  of  Bull’s  Run,  where  the  rebels  had 
thrown  up  earthworks.  Pushing  still  further  Tyler  made  a 
reconnoissance  to  Blackburn’s  Ford.  Every  Union  movement, 
however,  was  communicated  to  Beauregard,  and  as  a conse- 
quence Tyler  found  himself  in  an  ambuscade.  The  Second 
Michigan  encountered  the  first  brush  with  the  concealed  foe. 
The  Third  Michigan,  the  Twelfth  New  York,  and  the  First  Mas- 
sachusetts were  sent  to  their  assistance,  and  at  once  received  a 
severe  musketry  fire  from  the  woods,  supplemented  by  the  fire 
of  a masked  battery  near  the  Ford.  Tyler’s  movement  having 
been  foreseen,  Longstreet  had  massed  his  own  and  some  of 
Early’s  men  to  meet  it,  and  the  Federal  forces  in  some  confu- 
sion, for  a time,  fell  back  behind  Ayres’  battery.  On  the 
arrival  of  Colonel  W.  T.  Sherman  with  his  brigade,  Corcoran’s 
New  York  Sixty-ninth  leading,  the  attack  was  resumed  and 
kept  up  till  4 o’clock  P.  m.  At  this  hour  the  rebel  batteries 
were  still  active,  and  McDowell,  finding  the  Manassas  position 
could  not  be  turned,  resolved  to  fall  back  to  Centreville.  In  this 
engagement,  which  the  Federals  called  the  Battle  of  Black- 
burn’s Ford,  and  which  the  Confederates  claimed  as  a victory  and 
termed  the  Battle  of  Bull’s  Run,  the  loss  on  the  Union  side  was 
19  killed  and  64  wounded  and  missing.  General  Beauregard’s 
official  report  of  Confederate  losses  quotes  13  killed,  2 missing 


BATTLE  OF  BULL  RUN. 


141 


S 


and  53  wounded,  many  of  whom  afterward  died.  He  also 
claims  to  have  found  and  buried  64  corpses,  to  have  taken  20 
prisoners  and  175  stand  of  arms,  besides  a quantity  of  accoutre- 
ments and  blankets,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  hats.  It  must 
be  conceded  that  it  was  a slight  reverse  to  the  Federal  arms, 
but  the  usual  exaggerations  of  the  rebels  magnified  the  affair 
to  an  extent  wholly  disproportionate  to  the  real  facts.  Still  the 
effects  were  depressing  to  the  Union  army,  and  tended  toward 
a shrinkage  of  force  which  a victory  might  have  prevented. 

McDowell,  however,  knew  that  a decisive  blow  must  at  least 
be  attempted  at  once,  ere  the  expiry  of  the  three  months'  term 
deprived  him  of  a large  proportion  of  his  force.  He  planned 
an  attack  on  the  20th,  having  made  a careful  reconnoissance  on 
the  previous  day.  His  force  at  this  time  massed  around  Centre- 
ville  was  about  thirty  thousand,  and  Runyon,  with  another  five 
thousand,  was  near  at  hand.  Delays  in  the  transmission  of  sup- 
plies from  the  Capital  postponed  his  advance  and  meanwhile  some 
ten  thousand  men  claimed  their  discharge.  Plenty  of  hard  work 
and  but  little  glory  seemed  to  be  the  prospect,  and  rose-colored 
promises  from  headquarters  as  well  as  from  the  commander  in 
the  field  failed  to  propitiate  them.  Among  those  who  thus 
quit  the  service  at  a critical  moment  were  Varian’s  battery  of 
the  New  York  Eighth  Regiment  and  the  Fourth  Pennsylvania. 
War  was  a new  trade,  with  more  kicks  than  pennies  in  it,  and 
there  is  every  excuse  to  be  made  for  the  men.  These  defections 
left  McDowell  with  but  28,000  men  and  49  guns  at  the  close  of 
the  20th  of  July.  His  own  desire  was  to  push  forward  that 
night  and  attempt  to  turn  the  Confederate  left  by  occupation  of 
the  Stone  Bridge  and  the  Warrenton  turnpike,  and  then  seizing 
the  Manassas  Gap  Railroad  place  himself  between  Johnston  and 
Beauregard.  In  deference  to  the  views  of  his  officers  the 
advance  was  postponed  until  Sunday  morning.  In  the  mean- 
time Beauregard’s  strength,  which  on  the  19th  had  been  inferior 
to  McDowell’s,  had  been,  as  we  have  previously  shown, 
augmented  by  Johnston’s  strategic  detour  around  Patterson  with 
six  thousand  men  through  Ashby’s  Gap  to  Piedmont  and  thence 
1 y rail  to  Manassas.  Thus,  while  McDowell  was  losing  strength 
and  was  ignorant  of  Johnston’s  movements,  Beauregard  was 


142 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


not  only  being  largely  reinforced,  but  was  also  cognizant, 
through  treachery,  of  all  the  details  of  his  adversary’s 
condition. 

McDowell’s  plans  were  laid  for  an  advance  at  2 A.  M.  on 
Sunday,  July  21st.  A still,  clear  night  with  the  bright  light  of  a 
full  moon  wrestling  with  expiring  camp  fires  around  Centreville 
gave  a weird  aspect  to  the  scene  of  great  bustle  in  the  Federal 
lines.  Precisely  at  the  appointed  hour  the  advance  was  begun 
in  three  divisions:  after  crossing  Cub  Run,  Tyler’s  division  with 
Ayres’  and  Carlisle’s  batteries  and  Schenck’s  and  Sherman’s 
brigades  wound  along  the  Warrenton  turnpike  to  accomplish 
their  mission,  a feigned  attack  on  the  Stone  Bridge  at  daybreak 
to  cover  the  real  attack  of  Hunter  and  Heintzelman  on  the  rear 
and  flank  of  the  enemy’s  left  wing.  The  want  of  promptness 
on  the  part  of  undisciplined  troops,  however,  delayed  this  oper- 
ation until  past  six  o’clock,  more  than  two  hours  later  than 
should  have  found  Tyler  in  position  and  threatening  his  objec- 
tive point. 

Nor  was  this  the  only  misadventure  which  foreshadowed  the 
disasters  of  the  day,  for  Hunter  and  Heintzelman,  misled  as  to 
distance  and  compelled  to  traverse  a difficult  route,  were  fully 
four  hours  behind  their  appointment.  In  addition  to  all  this 
the  Confederates,  so  far  from  being  taken  by  surprise,  had  been 
planning  an  attack  on  the  Federal  position  at  Centreville.  The 
official  dispatches  of  General  Beauregard  show  that  this 
scheme  was  reluctantly  abandoned  on  account  of  the  condition 
of  the  roads  and  that  the  main  details  of  McDowell’s  intended 
movement  having  been  betrayed  to  the  Confederate  Commander, 
lie  formed  his  plans  to  receive  the  Federal  attack  at  Bull  Run, 
and  then  to  throw  forward  a sufficient  force  by  converging 
roads  to  attack  the  Federal  reserve  at  Centreville  so  soon  as  the 
main  attacking  force  was  inextricably  engaged  on  the  left.  This 
duty  was  assigned  to  General  Ewell,  but  it  would  seem  that 
the  orders  did  not  reach  him,  for  late  in  the  day,  finding  that 
Ewell,  posted  on  the  extreme  right  of  the  line,  had  not  ad- 
vanced according  to  programme,  Beauregard  sent  a courier  to 
ask  the  reason,  and  then  for  the-  first  time  learned  that  the 
previous  order  had  miscarried . It  was  too  late  then,  as  it  would 


GENERAL  H'dOWELL’S  REPORT. 


143 


take  three  hours  for  Ewell  to  reach  Centreville,  and  consequently 
the  plan  was  abandoned  and  General  Johnston  was  directed  to 
change  front  on  the  left,  bring  up  Ewell’s  reserves  and  thus 
meet  the  attack  which  had  become  strong.  The  failure  of  this 
order  to  reach  Ewell  thus  prevented  a still  more  disastrous 
b'ow  to  the  Union  arms. 

The  accounts  of  the  battle  of  Bull  Run  present  so  many  dis- 
crepancies that  we  can  best  give  our  idea  of  it  by  quoting  first 
from  General  McDowell's  official  report,  and  supplementing 
that  by  the  statements  of  eye-witnesses  and  extracts  from  Con- 
federate official  reports. 

General  McDowell,  after  detailing  the  advance  from  camp, 
substantially  as  we  have  given  it,  says  : 

“ GeneralTyler  commenced  with  liis  artillery  at  half-past  six  A.  m.,  but  the 
enemy  did  not  reply,  and  after  some  time  it  became  a question  whether  he 
was  in  any  force  on  our  front,  and  if  he  did  not  intend  himself  to  make  an 
attack  and  make  it  by  Blackburn’s  Ford.  After  firing'  several  times  and 
obtaining  no  response  I held  one  of  Heintzelman’s  brigades  in  reserve,  in 
case  we  should  have  to  send  any  troops  back  to  reinforce  Miles'  division. 
The  other  brigades  moved  forward  as  directed  in  general  orders.  On  reach- 
ing the  ford  at  Sudley’s  Spring,  I found  part  of  the  leading  brigade  of 
Hunter’s  division  (Burnside’s)  had  crossed,  but  the  men  were  slow  in  getting 
over,  stopping  to  drink.  As  at  this  time  the  clouds  of  dust  from  the  direction 
of  Manassas  indicated  the  immediate  approach  of  a large  force,  and  fearing 
it  might  come  down  on  the  head  of  the  column  before  the  division  cou  d all 
get  over  and  sustain  it,  orders  were  sent  back  to  the  heads  of  regiments  to 
break  from  the  column  and  come  forward,  separating  as  fast  as  possible. 
Orders  were  sent  to  the  reserve  brigade  of  Heintzelman’s  division  tc  come 
by  a nearer  road  across  the  fields,  and  Brigadier  Tyler  was  directed  to  press 
forward  his  attack.  The  ground  between  the  stream  and  the  road  leading 
from  Sudley’s  Spring  south  and  over  which  Burnside’s  brigade  marched, 
was  for  about  a mile  from  the  ford  thickly  wooded,  whilst  on  the  right  of  the 
road  for  about  the  same  distance  the  country  was  divided  between  fields  and 
woods.  About  a mile  from  the  road  the  country  on  both  sides  of  the  road 
is  open,  and  for  nearly  a mile  further  large  rolling  fields  extend  down  to 
Warrenton  turnpike,  which  crosses  what  became  the  field  of  battle  through 
the  valley  of  a small  watercourse,  a tributary  of  Bull  Run. 

“ Shortly  after  the  leading  regiment  of  the  First  Brigade  reached  the  open 
space,  and  whilst  others  and  the  Second  Brigade  were  crossing  to  the  front 
and  right,  the  enemy  opened  his  fire,  beginning  it  with  artillery  and  follow- 
ing it  up  with  infantry.  The  leading  brigade  (Burnside’s)  had  to  sustain 
this  shock  for  a short  time  without  support,  and  did  it  well.  The  battalion 
of  regular  infantry  was  sent  to  sustain  it.  and  shortly  afterward  the  other 
corps  of  Porter’s  Brigade,  and  a regiment  detached  from  Heintzelman’s  Di- 


144 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


vision  to  the  left,  forced  the  enemy  back  far  enough  to  allow  Sherman’s  and 
Keyes’  Brigades  of  Tyler’s  Division  to  cross  from  their  position  on  the  War- 
renton  road.  These  drove  the  right  of  the  enemy  from  the  front  of  the 
field  and  out  of  the  detached  woods,  down  to  the  road,  and  across  it  up  the 
slopes  on  the  other  side.  While  this  was  going  on,  Heintzelman’s  Division 
was  moving  down  the  field  to  the  stream,  and  up  the  road  beyond.  Beyond 
the  Warreaton  road,  and  to  the  left  of  the  road  down  which  our  troops  had 
marched  from  Sudley’s  Spring,  is  a hill  with  a farm-house  on  it.  Behind 
this  hill  the  enemy  had,  early  in  the  day,  some  of  his  most  annoying  bat- 
teries planted.  Across  the  road  from  this  hill  was  an  elevated  ridge  or  table 
of  land.  The  hottest  part  of  the  contest  was  for  the  possession  of 
the  hill  with  the  house  upon  it.  The  force  engaged  here  was  Heintzelman’s 
division.  Wilcox’s  and  Howard’s  brigades  on  the  right,  supported  by  part 
of  Porter’s  brigade  and  the  cavalry  under  Palmer,  and  Franklin’s  brigade  of 
Heintzelman’s  division,  Sherman’s  brigade  of  Tyler’s  division  in  the  centre 
and  up  the  road,  while  Keyes’  brigade  of  Tyler’s  division  was  on  the  left 
attacking  the  batteries  near  the  Stone  Bridge.  The  Rhode  Island  battery  of 
Burnside’s  brigade  also  participated  in  this  attack  by  its  fire  from  the  north 
of  the  turnpike . Ricketts’  battery,  together  with  Griffin’s  battery,  was  on 
the  side  of  the  hill,  and  became  the  object  of  the  special  attention  of  the 
enemy,  who  succeeded— our  officers  mistaking  one  of  his  regiments  for  one 
of  our  own,  and  allowing  it  to  approach  without  firing  upon  it— in  disabling 
the  battery,  and  then  attempted  to  take  it.  Three  times  was  he  repulsed  by 
different  corps  in  succession  and  driven  back  and  the  guns  taken  by  hand 
(the  horses  being  killed)  and  pulled  away.  The  third  time  it  was  supposed 
by  us  all  that  the  repulse  was  final,  for  he  was  driven  entirely  from  the  hill, 
and  so  far  beyond  it  as  not  to  be  in  sight,  and  all  were  certain  the  day  was 
ours.  He  had  before  this  been  driven  nearly  a mile  and  a half,  and  was 
beyond  the  Warrenton  road,  which  was  entirely  in  our  possession  from  the 
Stone  Bridge  westward,  and  our  engineers  were  just  completing  the  removal 
of  the  abatis  across  the  road  to  allow  our  regiments  (Schenck’s  brigade  and 
Ayres’  battery)  to  join  us. 

“The  enemy  was  evidently  disheartened  and  broken.  But  we  had  been 
fighting  since  half-past  ten  o’clock  in  the  morning,  and  it  was  now  after 
three  in  the  afternoon.  The  men  had  been  up  since  two  in  the  morning,  and 
had  made  what  seemed  to  those  unused  to  such  things  along  march  before 
coming  into  action,  though  the  longest  distance  gone  over  was  not  more  than 
nine  and  a half  miles  ; and  though  they  had  three  days’  provisions  served  out 
to  them  the  day  before,  many  no  doubt  either  did  not  eat  them  or  threw 
them  away  on  the  march  or  during  the  battle,  and  were  therefore  without 
food.  They  had  done  much  severe  fighting.  Some  of  the  regiments  which 
had  been  driven  from  the  hill  in  the  first  two  attempts  of  the  enemy  to  keep 
possession  of  it,  had  become  shaken,  were  unsteady,  and  had  many  men  out 
of  the  ranks. 

“ It  was  at  this  time  that  the  enemy’s  reinforcements  came  to  his  aid  from 
the  railroad  train,  understood  to  have  -Ttet  arrived  from  the  Valley  with  the 
residue  of  Johnston’s  army.  They  threw  themselves  in  the  works  on  our 


GEN.  M’DOWELL’S  REPORT. 


145 


right  and  towards  the  rear  of  our  right,  and  opened  a fire  of  musketry  on 
our  men,  which  caused  them  to  break  and  retire  down  the  hill-side.  This 
soon  degenerated  into  disorder  for  which  there  was  no  remedy.  Every 
effort  was  made  to  rally  them,  even  beyond  the  reach  of  the  enemy’s  fire, 
but  in  vain.  The  battalion  of  regular  infantry  alone  moved  up  the  hill 
opposite  the  one  with  a house  on  it,  and  there  maintained  itself  until  our 
men  could  get  down  to  and  across  the  Warrenton  turnpike,  on  the  way  back 
to  the  position  we  occupied  in  the  morning.  The  plain  was  covered  with  the 
retreating  troops,  and  they  seemed  to  infect  those  with  whom  they  came  in 
contact.  The  retreat  soon  became  a rout,  and  this  degenerated  still  further 
into  a panic. 

“ Finding  the  state  of  affairs  was  beyond  the  efforts  of  all  those  who  had 
assisted  so  faithfully  during  the  long  and  hard  day’s  work  in  gaining  almost 
the  object  of  our  wishes,  and  that  nothing  remained  on  the  field  but  to 
recognize  what  we  could  no  longer  prevent,  I gave  the  necessary  orders  to 
protect  their  withdrawal,  begging  the  men  to  form  in  line,  and  offer  the 
appearance,  at  least,  of  organization.  They  returned  by  the  fords  to  the 
Warrenton  road,  protected  by  Colonel  Porter’s  force  of  regulars.  Once  on 
the  road  and  the  different  corps  coming  together  in  small  parties,  many 
without  officers,  they  became  intermingled  and  all  organization  was  lost. 

"According  to  general  orders,  while  the  operations  were  going  on  in  front 
an  attack  was  to  be  made  at  Blackburn’s  Ford,  by  Richardson’s  brigade. 
This  was  well  carried  out,  and  succeeded  for  a considerable  time  in  deceiving 
the  enemy  and  keeping  in  cheek  part  of  his  force. 

“ At  the  time  of  our  retreat,  seeing  great  activity  in  this  direction,  much 
firing  and  columns  of  dust,  I became  anxious  for  this  place,  fearing  if  it 
were  turned  or  forced  the  whole  stream  of  our  retreating  mass  would  be 
captured  or  destroyed . After  providing  for  the  protection  of  the  retreat  by 
Porter's  and  Blenker’s  brigades,  I repaired  to  Richardson’s  and  found  the 
whole  force  ordered  to  be  stationed  for  the  holding  of  the  road  from  Ma- 
nassas by  Blackburn’s  Ford  to  Centreville  on  the  march,  under  the  orders  of 
the  division  commander,  for  Centreville.  I immediately  halted  it  and 
ordered  it  to  take  up  the  best  line  of  defense  across  the  ridge  that  their  posi- 
tion admitted  of,  and  subsequently  taking  command  in  person  of  this  part  of 
the  army,  I caused  such  disposition  of  the  forces,  which  had  been  added  to 
by  the  First  and  Second  New  Jersey  and  the  De  Kalb  regiments,  ordered  up 
from  Runyon’s  reserve  before  going  forward,  as  would  best  serve  to  check 
the  enemy.  The  ridge  being  held  in  this  way,  the  retreating  current  passed 
slowly  through  Centreville  to  the  rear.  The  enemy  followed  us  from  the 
ford  as  far  as  Cub  Run,  and,  owing  to  the  road  becoming  blocked  up  at  the 
crossing,  caused  us  much  damage  there,  for  the  artillery  could  not  pass,  and 
several  pieces  and  caissons  had  to  be  abandoned.  In  the  panic  the  horses 
hauling  the  caissons  and  ammunition  were  cut  from  their  places  by  persons 
to  escape  with,  and  in  this  way  much  confusion  was  caused,  the  panic  aggra- 
vated and  the  road  encumbered.  Not  only  were  pieces  of  ar!  illery  lost,  but 
also  many  of  the  ambulances  carrying  the  wounded. 

“By  sundown  most  of  our  men  had  gotten  beyond  Centreville  bridge,  and 


146 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


it  became  a question  whether  we  should  or  not  endeavor  to  make  a s' and 
there.  The  condition  of  our  artillery  and  its  ammunition,  and  the  want  of 
food  for  the  men,  and  the  utter  disorganization  and  consequent  demoraliza- 
tion of  the  mass  of  the  army,  seemed  to  all  who  were  near  enough  to  he 
consulted— division  and  brigade  commanders  and  staffs— to  admit  of  no  alter- 
native but  to  fall  back  : the  more  so  as  the  position  at  Blackburn’s  Ford  was 
then  in  possession  of  the  enemy  and  he  was  already  turning  ou-  left.  On 
sending  the  officers  of  the  staff  to  the  different  camps  they  found  that  our 
decision  had  been  anticipated  by  the  troops,  most  of  those  who  had  come 
from  the  front  being  already  on  the  road  to  the  rear,  the  panic  with  which 
they  came  in  still  continuing  and  hurrying  them  along 

“ Shortly  afterward  the  rear  guard  (Blenker’s  brigade)  moved,  covering  the 
retreat,  which  was  effected  during  the  night  and  next  morning.  The  troops 
at  Fairfax  station,  leaving  by  the  cars,  took  with  them  the  bulk  of  the  sup- 
plies which  had  been  sent  there.” 

This  rep  art  quotes  the  number  of  killed  at  nineteen  officers 
and  four  hundred  and  sixty-two  non-commissioned  officers  and 
privates,  and  the  wounded  at  sixty-four  officers  and  nine  hun- 
dred and  forty-seven  non-commissioned  officers  and  privates. 

Subsequent  official  reports  give  the  following  figures : Union 
loss,  481  killed,  1,011  wounded  and  1,460  missing.  There  were 
also  lost  4,000  muskets  and  4,500  sets  of  accoutrements,  20  can- 
non and  a large  quantity  of  ammunition.  The  Confederate  loss 
is  stated  at  378  killed,  1.489  wounded  and  30  missing. 

The  officers  commanding  divisions  and  brigades  during  this 
engagement  were  as  follows  : Brigadier  General  Daniel  Ty- 
ler, Connecticut  Volunteers;  Colonel  David  Hunter,  Third  Cav- 
alry, severely  wounded  at  the  head  of  his  division;  Colonel  S. 
P.  Heintzelman,  Seventeenth  Infantry,  wounded  in  the  arm 
while  leading  his  division  into  action  on  the  hill;  Brigadier 
General  Bobert  Sclienck,  Ohio  Volunteers,  commanding  Sec- 
ond Brigade,  First  Division;  Colonel  E.  D.  Keyes,  Eleventh  In- 
fantry, commanding  First  Brigade,  First  Division;  Colonel  W. 
P.  Franklin,  Twelfth  Infantry,  First  Brigade,  Third  Division; 
Colonel  W.  T.  Sherman,  Thirteenth  Infantry,  commanding 
Third  Brigade,  First  Division;  Colonel  Andrew  Porter,  Six- 
teenth Infantry,  commanding  First  Brigade,  Second  I ivision; 
Colonel  A.  E.  Burnside,  Rhode  Island  Volunteers,  commanding 
Second  Brigade,  Second  Division;  Colonel  O.  B.  "Wilcox,  Mich- 
igan Volunteers,  commanding  Second  Brigade,  Third  Division, 
who  was  wounded  and  taken  prisoner  while  on  the  hill  in  the 


LIST  OF  THE  OFFICERS  ENGAGED. 


147 


hottest  of  the  fight;  Colonel  O.  O.  Howard,  Maine  Volunteers, 
commanding  Third  Brigade.  Third  Division; Colonel  J.  B.  Rich- 
ardson, Michigan  Volunteers,  commanding  Fourth  Brigade, 
First  Division;  Colonel  Louis  Blenker,  New  York  Volunteers, 
commanding  First  Brigade,  Fifth  Division;  Colonel  Thomas  A. 
Davies,  New  York  Volunteers,  commanding  Second  Brigade, 
Fifth  Division. 

Of  General  McDowell's  staff,  his  official  report  gives  the  fol- 
lowing list  : First  Lieutenant  H.  W.  Kingsbury,  Fifth  Artillery, 


bull’s  run  battle  ground. 


aide-de-camp  ; Major  Clarence  S.  Brown,  New  York  Militia 
Volunteers,  aide-de-camp  ; Major  James  S.  Wadsworth,  New 
York  Militia  Volunteers,  aide-de-camp.  He  had  a horse  shot 
under  him  in  the  hottest  of  the  fight.  Captain  James  B.  Fry, 
Assistant  Adjutant-General ; Captain  O.  H.  Tillinghast,  Assist- 
ant Quartermaster,  who  was  mortally  wounded  while  acting 
with  the  artillery;  Captain  H.  F.  Clark,  Chief  of  Subsistence 
Department ; Major  Meyer,  Signal  Officer,  and  Major  Malcolm 
McDonnell,  acting  as  aides;  Surgeon  W.  S.  King  and  Assistant 


148 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Surgeon  Magruder,  Medical  Department ; Major  J.  G.  Barnard, 
Engineer;  First  Lieutenant  Fred.  S.  Prima,  Engineers  ; Cap- 
tain A.  "YV.  Whipple,  First  Lieutenant  H.  L.  Abbott  and  Second 
Lieutenant  H.  S.  Putnam,  Topographical  Engineers  ; Major 
W.  F.  Barry,  Fifth  Artillery,  Chief  of  Artillery ; Lieutenant 
George  C.  Strong,  Ordnance  Officer  ; Major  W.  H.  Wood,  First 
Infantry,  Acting  Inspector-General.  Second  Lieutenant  George 
Henry  also  joined  McDowell  in  the  field  and  acted  as  aide-de- 
camp. 

It  is  doubtful  whether  any  chosen  detail  of  the  day’s  fighting 
would  give  a clearer  conception  of  the  humiliating  disaster  to 
the  Federal  arms,  and  as  General  McDowell,  irritated  by  the 
slowness  of  the  advances  of  Hunter  and  Heintzelman  had  actu- 
ally passed  them  on  the  road  with  his  staff  and  was  conse- 
quently an  attentive  spectator  as  well  as  an  actor  in  the  events 
of  the  battle,  the  clear-cut  narrative  of  his  report  may  be  ac- 
cepted in  its  entirety.  The  language,  though  guarded,  amply 
indicates  that  the  troops  left  the  field  a routed  rabble. 

In  a further  section  of  his  report  McDowell  states  that  he 
crossed  Bull  Run  with  18,000  men  of  all  arms,  and  he  justly 
claims  that  the  force  attacked,  when  reinforced  by  those  whom 
Patterson  had  failed  to  intercept,  was  largely  in  excess  of  the 
attacking  army.  He  also  states  that  among  the  missing  were 
many  surgeons  who,  remaining  in  attendance  on  the  wounded, 
were,  against  the  rules  of  modern  warfare,  made  prisoners. 

Turning  from  the  dry  routine  recital  of  this  reverse,  it  will 
be  interesting  to  quote  from  the  vivacious  correspondent  of  the 
New  York  World,  whose  letter,  dated  July  22,  bristles  with  the 
excitement  of  the  scenes  he  had  just  passed  through.  Skipping 
his  narrative  of  the  details  of  the  projected  advance,  which 
have  already  been  covered  in  these  columns,  we  will  start  with 
him  on  the  “ Midnight  march.”  He  says  : 

“ There  was  moonlight,  and  no  moonlight  scene  ever  offered  more  varying 
themes  to  the  genius  of  a great  artist.  Through  the  hazy  valleys  and  on  hill 
slopes,  miles  apart,  were  burning  the  fires  at  which  forty  regiments  had 
prepared  their  midnight  meal.  In  the  vistas  opening  along  a dozen  lines  of 
view,  thousands  of  men  were  moving  among  the  fitful  beacons  ; horses  were 
harnessing  to  artillery,  white  army  wagons  were  in  motion  with  the  ambu- 
lances— whose  black  covering,  when  one  thought  about  it,  seemed  as 


A NEWSPAPER  CORRESPONDENT’S  ACCOUNT. 


149 


appropriate  as  that  of  the  coffin  which  accompanies  a condemned  man  to 
the  death  before  him.  All  was  silent  confusion  and  intermingling  of  moving 
horses  and  men.  But  forty  thousand  soldiers  stir  as  quickly  as  a dozen,  and 
in  fifteen  minutes  from  the  commencement  of  the  bustle  every  regiment  had 
taken  its  place,  ready  to  fall  into  the  division  to  which  it  was  assigned. 
General  McDowell  and  staff  went  in  the  centre  of  Tyler’s,  the  central 
column.  At  2 30  a.m.  the  last  soldier  had  left  the  extended  encampments, 
except  those  remaining  behind  on  guard.  ********  The  spirit 
of  the  soldiery  was  magnificent.  They  were  all  smarting  under  the  reproach 
of  Thursday  and  longing  for  the  opportunity  to  wipe  it  out.  There  was 
growing  rivalry  among  the  men  of  different  States.  ‘ Old  Massachusetts  will 
not  be  ashamed  of  us  to-night  ’ 'Wait  till  the  Ohio  boys  get  at  them.’ 
‘ We’ll  fight  for  New  York  to-day.’ and  a hundred  similar  utterances  were 
shouted  from  the  different  ranks.  The  officers  were  as  glad  of  the  task 
assigned  them  as  the  men . I rode  a few  moments  with  Lieut.-Col.  Haggerty, 
of  the  Sixty-ninth.  He  mentioned  the  newspaper  statement  that  he  was 
killed  at  the  former  battle,  and  laughingly  said  he  felt  very  warlike  for  a 
dead  man,  aDd  good  for  at  least  one  battle  more.  This  brave  officer  was 
almost  the  first  victim  of  the  day.  The  cheery  voice  of  Meagher,  late  the 
Irish,  now  the  American  patriot,  rang  out  more  heartily  than  ever.  Then 
there  were  Corcoran,  and  Burnside,  and  Keyes,  and  Speidel,  and  many 
another  skilled  and  gallant  officer,  all  pushing  forward  to  the  first  fruition 
of  the  three  months’  patient  preparation.  * * * General  McDowell's 
carriage  halted  at  the  junction  of  two  roads,  a place  most  favorable  for  the 
quick  reception  of  despatches  from  all  portions  of  the  field.  The  column 
assigned  to  Colonel  Hunter  here  divided  from  the  main  body  and  went  on 
its  unknown,  perilous  journey  around  the  enemy’s  flank.” 

After  describing  the  opening  of  the  battle  he  says  : 

“ Meantime  Richardson,  on  the  extreme  left,  could  not  content  himself 
with  ‘ maintaining  his  position,’  forwe  heard  occasional  discharges  from  two 
of  his  guns.  From  the  hill  behind  we  could  see  long  columns  advancing, 
and  at  first  thought  they  were  Richardson’s  men  moving  on  Bull  Run  ; but 
soon  discovered  tbeir  true  character.  Indeed,  from  every  southward  point 
the  enemy’s  reinforcements  began  to  pour  in  by  thousands.  A person  who 
ascended  a lofty  tree  could  see  the  continual  arrival  of  cars  at  the  nearest 
point  on  the  Manassas  railroad  with  hosts  of  soldi  -rs,  who  formed  in  solid 
squares  and  moved  swiftly  forward  to  join  in  the  contest.  It  was  hard  for 
our  noble  fellows  to  withstand  these  incessant  reinforcements,  but  some  of 
our  regiments  whipped  several  corps  opposed  to  them  in  quick  succession, 
and  whenever  our  forces , fresh  or  tired , met  the  enemy  in  open  field,  they 
made  short  work  of  his  opposition. 

“At  10:30  a.  m.  Hunter  was  heard  from  on  the  exreme  right.  He  had  pre- 
viously sent  a courier  to  General  McDowell,  reporting  that  he  had  safely 
crossed  the  Run  The  General  was  lying  on  the  ground,  having  been  ill 
during  the  night,  but  at  once  mounted  his  horse  and  rode  on  to  join  the 
column  on  which  so  much  depended.  From  the  neighborhood  of  Sudley 


150 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIYIL  WAR. 


Church  he  saw  the  enemy’s  left  in  battle  array,  and  at  once  advanced  upon 
them  with  the  Fourteenth  New  York  and  a battalion  of  regular  infantry — 
Colonel  Hunter  ordering  up  the  stalwart  Rhode  Island  regiments,  the  Second 
New  Hampshire  and  the  New  York  Seventy-first.  Governor  Sprague  him- 
self directed  the  movements  of  the  Rhode  Island  brigade,  and  was  con- 
spicuous throughout  the  day  for  gallantry.  * * * * As  soon  as  Hunter  was 
thus  discovered  to  be  making  his  way  on  the  flank,  General  Tyler  sent  for- 
ward the  right  wing  of  his  column  to  co-operate,  and  a grand  force  was  thus 
brought  to  bear  on  the  enemy’s  left  and  centre.  The  famous  Irish  regiment, 
1,000  strong,  claimed  the  honor  of  a share  in  the  hard  fighting  and  led  the 
van  of  Tyler’s  attack,  followed  by  the  Seventy-ninth  (Highlanders),  the 
Thirteenth  New  York  and  Second  Wisconsin. 

“It  was  a brave  sight— that  rush  of  the  Sixty-ninth  into  the  death  struggle  1 
With  such  cheers  as  those  which  won  the  battles  in  the  Peninsula,  with  quick 
step  at  first  and  then  a double  quick,  and  at  last  a run,  they  dashed  forward 
and  along  the  edge  of  the  extended  forest.  Coats  and  knapsacks  were  thrown 
to  either  side,  that  nothing  might  impede  their  work,  but  we  knew  that  no 
guns  would  slip  from  the  hands  of  those  determined  fellows,  even  if  dying 
agonies  were  needed  to  close  them  with  a firmer  grasp.  As  the  line  swept 
along  Meagher  galloped  toward  the  head,  crying  ; ‘ Come  on,  boys  ! You’ve 
got  your  chance  at  last  1 ’ Tyler’s  forces  then  moved  forward  for  half  a 
mile,  describing  quite  one-fourth  of  a circle  on  the  right,  until  they  met  a 
division  of  the  enemy,  and,  of  course,  a battery  of  the  enemy’s  most  ap- 
proved pattern.  It  was  noon,  and  now  the  battle  commenced  in  the  fierce- 
ness of  the  most  extended  fury.  * * * For  some  time  the  fight  raged  at 

a distance  from  the  non-combatants,  but  the  battle  on  the  hilltop  could  be 
seen.  * * * Then  the  battle  began  to  work  down  the  hill,  the  returning 
half  of  the  circle  which  the  enemy,  driven  before  the  despe-ate  charges  of 
our  troops,  described  during  the  day,  until  the  very  point  where  Tyler’s 
advance  commenced  the  action.  Down  the  hill  and  into  the  valley 
thickets  on  the  left,  the  Zouaves,  the  Connecticut,  New  York  and  Rhode 
Island  regiments  drove  the  continually  enlarging,  but  always  vanquished, 
columns  of  the  enemy.  It  was  only  to  meet  more  batteries,  earthwork  suc- 
ceeding earthwork,  ambuscade  after  ambuscade.  Our  fellows  were  hot  and 
weary,  most  had  drunk  no  water  during  hours  of  dust  and  smoke  and  insuf- 
ferable heat.  No  one  knows  what  choking  the  battle  atmosphere  produces 
in  a few  moments  until  he  has  personally  experienced  it.  And  so  the  con- 
flict lulled  for  a little  while . It  was  the  middle  of  a blazing  afternoon.  Our 
regiments  held  the  positions  they  had  won,  but  the  enemy  kept  receiving  ad- 
ditions and  continued  a flank  movement  toward  our  left — a dangerous  move- 
ment for  us,  a movement  which  those  in  the  rear  perceived  and  vainly  en- 
deavored to  induce  some  general  officer  to  guard  against.  Here  was  the 
grand  blunder,  or,  misfortune  of  the  battle.  A misfortune  that  we  had  no 
troops  in  reserve  after  the  Ohio  regiments  were  again  sent  forward,  this 
time  to  assist  in  building  a bridge  across  the  run  on  the  W arrenton  road  by 
the  side  of  the  Stone  Bridge  known  to  be  ruined.  A blunder  in  that  the  last 
reserve  was  sent  forward  at  all.  It  should  have  been  retained  to  guard  the 


THE  HASTY  FLIGHT  FROM  THE  FIELD. 


151 


rear  of  the  left,  and  every  other  regiment  on  the  field  should  have  been 
promptly  recalled  over  the  route  by  which  it  had  advanced  and  ordered  only 
to  maintain  such  positions  as  rested  on  a supported,  continuous  line.  But 
McDowell  tried  to  vanquish  the  South  in  a single  struggle,  and  the  sad  result 
is  before  us . 

“As  it  was,  Captain  Alexander,  with  his  sappers  and  miners,  was  ordered 
to  cut  through  the  abatis  by  the  side  of  the  ruined  bridge  and  lay  pontoons 
across  the  stream.  Carlisle’s  artillery  was  detailed  to  protect  the  work  and 
the  Ohio  and  Wisconsin  reserve  to  support  the  artillery.  Meanwhile  in  the 
lull  I have  mentioned  the  thousand  heroic  details  of  Federal  valor  and  the 
shamelessness  of  rebel  treachery  began  to  reach  our  ears.  We  learned  of 
the  loss  of  the  brave  Cameron  (brother  of  the  Secretary  of  War),  the  wound- 
ing of  Heinlzelman  and  Hunter,  the  fall  of  Haggerty  and  Slocum  and  Wil- 
cox. We  heard  of  the  dash  of  the  Irishmen  and  their  decimation,  and  of 
the  havoc  made  and  sustained  by  the  Rhode  Islanders,  the  Highlanders,  the 
Zouaves  and  the  Connecticut  Third— then  of  the  intrepidity  of  Burnside  and 
Sprague — how  the  devoted  and  daring  young  Governor  led  the  regiments  he 
had  so  munificently  equipped  again  and  again  to  victorious  charges,  and  at 
last  spiked,  with  his  own  hands,  the  guns  he  could  not  carry  away. 

“At  this  time,  near  four  o’clock,  I rode  forward  through  the  open  plain 
to  the  creek,  where  the  abatis  was  being  assailed  by  our  engineers.  The 
Ohio,  Connecticut  and  Minnesota  regiments  were  variously  posted  there- 
abouts ; others  were  in  distant  portions  of  the  field;  all  were  completely  ex- 
hausted and  partly  dissevered;  no  general  of  division,  except  Tyler,  could 
be  found.  Where  were  our  officers  ? Where  was  the  foe  ? Who  knew 
whether  we  had  won  or  lost  ? The  question  was  quickly  decided  for  us . A 
sudden  swoop,  and  a body  of  cavalry  rushed  down  upon  our  columns  near 
the  bridge.  They  came  from  the  woods  on  the  left,  and  infantry  poured 
out  behind  them.  Tyler  and  his  staff,  with  the  reserve,  were  apparently 
cut  off  by  the  quick  manoeuvre.  I succeeded  in  gaining  the  position  I had 
just  left,  there  witnessed  the  capture  of  Carlisle’s  battery  in  the  plain,  and 
saw  another  force  of  cavalry  and  infantry  pouring  into  the  road  at  the  very 
spot  where  the  battle  commenced,  and  near  which  the  South  Carolinians, 
who  had  manned  the  battery  silenced  in  the  morning,  had  doubtless  all  day 
been  lying  concealed.  The  ambulances  and  wagons  had  gradually  advanced 
to  this  spot,  and  of  course  instantaneous  confusion  and  dismay  resulted. 
Our  own  infantry  broke  ranks  in  the  field,  plunged  into  the  woods  to  avoid 
the  road,  got  up  the  road  as  best  they  could,  without  leaders,  every  man 
serving  himself  in  his  own  way.  * * * * In  his  account  of  the  panic- 
stricken  flight  he  says : ‘ I saw  officers  with  leaves  and  eagles  on  their 
shoulder-straps, majors  and  colonels  who  had  deserted  their  commands,  pass 
me  galloping  as  if  for  dear  life.  No  enemy  pursued  just  then,  but  I suppose 
all  were  afraid  that  his  guns  would  be  trained  down  the  long,  narrow  avenue, 
and  mow  the  retreating  thousands,  and  batter  to  pieces  army  wagons  and 
everything  else  which  crowded  it.  Only  one  field  officer,  so  far  as  my  obser- 
vation extended,  seemed  to  have  remembered  his  duty.  Lieut. -Col.  Speidel, 
a foreigner  attaohed  to  a Connecticut  regiment,  strove  against  the  current 


152 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL  -WAR. 


for  a league.  I positively  declare  that  all  other  efforts  made  to  check  the 
panic  before  Centreville  was  reached  were  confined  to  civilians.  I saw  a 
man  in  citizen’s  dress,  who  had  thrown  off  his  coat,  seized  a musket  and  was 
trying  to  rally  the  soldiers  who  came  by  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  In 
reply  to  a request  for  his  name,  he  said  it  was  Washburne,  and  I learned  he 
was  the  member  by  that  name  from  Illinois.  The  Hon.  Hr.  Kellogg  made  a 
similar  effort.  Both  these  Congressmen  bravely  stood  their  ground  till  the 
last  moment,  and  were  serviceable  at  Centreville  in  assisting  the  halt  there 
ultimately  made.’  ***** 

“ The  right  of  Miles’  reserve,  drawn  up  on  the  hills  at  Centreville,  sup- 
porting a full  battery  of  field  pieces,  and  the  efforts  of  the  few  officers  still 
faithful  to  their  trust,  encouraged  many  of  the  fugitive  infantry  to  seek 
their  old  camps  and  go  no  further.  But  the  majority  pushed  on  to  a point 
near  the  late  site  of  Germantown,  where  Lieutenant  Brisbane  had  formed  a 
line  of  Hunt’s  artillerists  across  the  road  and  repulsed  all  who  attempted  to 
break  through.  While  he  was  thus  engaged,  a cornier  arrived  with  the  news 
that  Colonel  Montgomery  was  advancing  with  a New  Jersey  Brigade  from 
Falls  Church,  and  that  the  retreat  must  be  stopped,  only  wagons  being 
allowed  to  pass  through.  Some  thousands  of  the  soldiery  had  already  got 
far  on  their  road  to  Washington.  Poor  fellows  1 who  could  blame  them? 
Their  own  colonels  had  deserted  them,  only  leaving  orders  for  them  to  reach 
Arlington  Heights  as  soon  as  they  could.  A few  miles  further  I met  Mont- 
gomery swiftly  pressing  to  the  rescue, and  I reported  the  success  of  Lieutenant 
Brisbane's  efforts.  And  so  I rode  along  as  well  as  my  weary  horse  would 
carry  me,  past  groups  of  straggling  fugitives,  to  Fairfax,  where  Colonel 
Woodbury  was  expecting,  and  guarding  against,  a flank  movement  of  the 
enemy,  and  on  again  to  Long  Bridge  and  the  Potomac.  But  the  van  of  the 
runaway  soldiers  had  made  such  time  that  I found  a host  of  them  at  the 
Jersey  intrenchments  begging  the  sentinels  to  allow  them  to  cross  the 
bridge.  To-day  we  learn  of  the  safe  retreat  of  the  main  body  of  the  army; 
that  they  were  feebly  followed  by  the  rebels  as  far  as  Fairfax,  but  are  now 
within  the  Arlington  lines,  and  that  McDowell,  a stunned  and  vanquished 
general,  is  overlooking  the  wreck  of  his  columns  from  his  old  quarters  at  the 
Custis  Mansion.” 

We  must  turn  from  this  sad  spectacle  to  note  the  results  at 
the  Capital,  the  streets  of  which  were  swarming  with  the  tat- 
tered, footsore  and  disheartened  men  who  had  so  recently 
started  thence  flushed  with  hope  and  wild  with  the  excitement 
of  anticipated  victory  and  glory. 

The  stunning  blow  fell  on  the  Administration  like  a thunder- 
bolt from  a clear  sky,  and  in  an  instant,  the  entire  nation  awoke 
from  its  dream  of  a three-months’  campaign,  to  a realization  of 
the  fact  that  a bloody  war  was  to  be  fought,  rather  than  that  a 
paltry  insurrection  was  to  be  put  down.  The  dejection,  how- 


EFFECTS  ON  THE  ADMINISTRATION. 


158 


ever,  was  brief,  and  the  exultant  shouts  of  the  Confederates 
aroused  a fierce  determination  to  accept  the  issue  and  abide  all 
consequences.  That  marvelous  elasticity  which  is  so  pecu- 
liarly a characteristic  of  the  American  people,  and  which 
exhibits  itself,  in  peaceful  times,  by  the  prompt  good  nature 
which  follows  the  most  heated  political  contest  when  the  ver- 
dict of  the  ballot  boxes  has  been  registered,  at  once  came  to  the 
rescue  of  the  nation.  The  three-months’  men,  some  seventy- 
five  thousand  in  number,  took  their  discharges,  it  is  true,  upon 
the  principle  that  “ a singed  cat  dreads  the  fire,”  but  their 
places  were  eagerly  filled  by  others.  Many  went  coolly  from  a 
sense  of  duty,  but  very  many  more  felt  that  to  stay  at  home 
was  to  earn  an  ineffaceable  stigma.  Public  opinion  no  longer 
clamored  for  “ On  to  Richmond,”  but  it  sternly  pressed  forward 
its  best  bone  and  sinew  to  the  field,  anywhere,  everywhere,  so 
that  the  insult  to  the  Union  might  be  wiped  out.  It  was  with 
very  different  feelings,  however,  that  the  new  recruits  entered 
upon  their  self-imposed  task  ; there  were  no  more  sneers  at  the 
Confederate  cause,  but  “for  three  years  or  for  the  war,”  was 
the  ready  response  of  those  who,  appreciating  that  the  South- 
erners were  no  insignificant  f oemen,  were  resolved  that,  cost 
what  it  might,  the  great  peril  of  free  institutions,  popular  sov- 
ereignty and  human  rights  must  be  averted. 

In  Washington  the  first  feeling  was  of  dread  lest  the  enemy 
should  push  on  and  capture  the  Capital,  but  when,  after  a 
brief  pause,  it  was  found  that  the  Confederates  proposed  to 
content  themselves  with  shouting,  the  Administration,  keenly 
alive  to  the  disgrace  of  its  own  misjudgment,  retreated  from 
its  position  of  arrogant  egotism  and  gladly  welcomed  the  offers 
of  troops  which  the  loyal  States  had  eagerly,  though  vainly, 
proffered  before.  On  the  23d  of  July,  the  day  after  the  dis- 
astrous defeat,  General  George  B.  McClellan  was  summoned  to 
Washington  from  the  scene  of  his  dashing  movements  in  West 
Virginia  and  placed  in  full  command  of  the  Army,  on  the 
retirement  of  McDowell,  who,  though  certainly  blameless,  felt 
that  the  loss  of  his  prestige  would  impair  his  value  even  with 
new  troops.  The  Departments  of  Washington  and  of  North- 
eastern Virginia  were  created,  and  McClellan,  with  head- 


154 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


quarters  in  Washington  City,  at  once  commenced  the  task  of 
building  up  that  phenomenal  organization  thereafter  to  be 
known  as  the  “Army  of  the  Potomac.”  It  was  a “labor  of 
Hercules,”  but  the  gallant  young  Philadelphian,  then  in  the 
thirty-fifth  year  of  his  age  only,  was  equal  to  the  task,  spurred 
on,  as  he  was,  by  his  own  fearless  ambition  and  the  plaudits  of 
the  public.  The  new  “Departments”  were  announced  on  the 
25th  of  July,  and  on  the  27th  McClellan,  having  turned  over 
his  previous  command  to  Brigadier-General  Rosecrans,  assumed 
full  charge.  A rapid  review  of  the  nucleus  of  the  shattered 
Army  disclosed  not  more  than  50,000  infantry,  no  cavalry, 
barely  seven  hundred  artillerymen  and  about  thirty  guns.  Look- 
ing closer  into  matters,  he  found  the  men  ready  enough , but 
wholly  incompetent  and  demoralized  by  laxity  of  previous 
discipline.  This  he  at  once  began  to  remedy ; it  was  hence- 
forth to  be  soldiering,  and  the  officers  whose  only  ambition 
was  to  wear  shoulder-straps,  were  sent  back  to  their  desks 
and  workshops.  A speech  made  by  McClellan  when  passing 
through  Philadelphia,  on  July  25,  may  be  taken  as  the  text  of 
his  operations.  In  response  to  the  calls  of  an  enthusiastic 
crowd  assembled  at  the  depot,  he  said  : “ My  friends  and  old 
townsmen,  I thank  you  for  your  reception,  and  might  reply  if 
this  were  not  a time  for  action  and  not  for  speech.  Your 
applause,  as  I take  it,  is  intended  for  my  brave  soldiers  in 
Western  Virginia.  I am  going  to  fulfill  new  duties,  and  I trust 
that  your  kindness  will  give  me  courage  and  strength.  Good 
by.” 

Calling  to  his  aid  Major  J.  G.  Barnard  and  Major  W.  F. 
Barry,  he  gave  the  latter  charge  of  the  artillery  details  and 
the  former  he  assigned  to  the  duty  of  protecting  the  City  of 
Washington  by  elaborate  works  on  either  side  of  the  Potomac. 

His  own  work,  after  weeding  out  the  incompetents,  was  to 
establish  a thorough  code  of  discipline  and  perfect  the  army 
details.  Four  regiments  were  constituted  a brigade  and  three 
brigades  a division,  with  four  batteries,  one  served  by  regu- 
lars and  three  by  volunteers,  the  captain  of  the  regular's  in 
chief  command  of  all  the  artillery.  Within  fifty  days  he  had 
mustered  100,000  men,  most  of  whom  were  fit  for  immediate 


GEN.  M’CLELLAN’S  VIGOROUS  "WORK. 


155 


service.  His  recommendations  to  tlie  President  for  the  con- 
stituent elements  of  the  main  army  were  250  regiments  of 
infantry,  28  regiments  of  cavalry,  5 regiments  Of  engineers, 
100  field  batteries,  comprising  600  guns,  to  be  served  by  15,000 
men,  a total  of  273,000  men.  (This  standard  was  nearly  reached 
in  March  following.) 

While  McClellan  was  thus  arranging  for  men,  Secretary 
Cameron  was  looking  around  for  arms.  The  loss  of  the  Gos- 
port Navy  Yard  and  the  destruction  at  Harper’s  Ferry  had 
somewhat  crippled  the  productive  resources  of  the  Govern- 
ment. Supplies,  however,  were  speedily  obtained  abroad,  the 
appropriations  of  Congress  being  immediately  available,  and 
at  a cost  of  $2,044,931  Colonel  George  L.  Schuyler  purchased 
in  Europe  116,000  rifles,  10,000  cavalry  carbines,  10,000  revol- 
vers and  21,000  sabres. 

Alarm  for  the  safety  of  the  Capital  speedily  abated  as 
McClellan’s  vigorous  measures  were  noted  and  appreciated, 
and  throughout  the  country,  while  the  tension  was  still  severe, 
the  people  breathed  more  easily  ; but  they  had  settled  down  to 
the  conviction  that  there  were  many  vicissitudes  in  store 
before  peace  could  be  even  hoped  for. 

In  another  chapter  we  will  glance  at  concurrent  events  in 
other  disturbed  districts  and  peep  within  the  Confederate  lines. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

MOVEMENTS  IN  MISSOURI — GOVERNOR  JACKSON’S  DEFIANCE — M’CULLOUGH’S  TEXAN 
RANGERS— THE  BATTLE  OF  CARTHAGE— ENGAGEMENT  AT  DUG  SPRING  — 
BATTLE  OF  WILSON’S  CREEK— DEATH  OF  GEN.  LYON— FREMONT’S  OPERATIONS 
IN  ST.  LOUIS — MARTIAL  LAW  PROCLAIMED  THROUGHOUT  MISSOURI. 

We  must  now  trace  up  the  movements  in  the  Mississippi 
Valley.  As  far  back  as  April  18,  Governor  Claiborne  F.  Jack- 
son,  of  Missouri,  bad  replied  to  Secretary  Cameron’s  requisition 
for  troops  under  President  Lincoln’s  first  call  that  “the  requisi- 
tion is  illegal,  unconstitutional,  revolutionary,  inhuman,  dia- 
bolical, and  cannot  be  complied  with.”  As  if  the  Governor’s 
reply  was  not  sufficiently  explicit,  the  Charleston  Mercury,  of 
April  19th,  in  quoting  the  refusal,  adds — “Missouri  won’t 
furnish  a single  man  for  such  an  unholy  crusade.”  Although 
Missouri  was  not  admitted  to  the  Confederacy  till  August  19th, 
the  secession  sympathies  and  the  deep  laid  schemes  of  Governor 
Jackson  had  been  matters  of  notoriety  very  early  in  Lincoln’s 
administration,  and  it  was  suspected  that  one  of  the  earliest 
movements  would  be  an  attack  on  the  United  States  arsenal 
at  St.  Louis.  This  was  the  contingency  against  which  General 
Wool  had  endeavored  to  provide  by  instructing  Governor  Yates, 
of  Illinois,  to  send  a force  to  guard  it.  It  was,  nowever, 
deemed  better  to  remove  a large  portion  of  the  arms  secretly 
rather  than  precipitate  matters  by  openly  strengthening  the 
local  military.  Captain  Nathaniel  Lyon  and  Colonel  Frank  P. 
Blair,  the  former  in  command  of  the  post,  and  the  latter  busily 
engaged  in  organizing  a regiment  of  loyal  Missourians,  were 
keenly  watching  the  Secession  meetings  ; and,  finally,  on  April 
30th,  obtained  an  order  from  the  President  empowering  Captain 
Lyon  to  enroll  ten  thousand  loyal  citizens  of  St.  Louis  in  the 
service  of  the  United  States.  But  Governor  Jackson,  at  the 
instigation  of  Brigadier- General  Daniel  M.  Frost,  of  the  militia, 
had  called  the  State  troops  into  camp  by  the  3d  of  May. 
The  camp  was  termed  “ Camp  Jackson,”  and  two  of 


CAPTURE  OF  CAMP  JACKSON. 


157 


its  principal  avenues  were  named  “Beauregard”  and 
“ Davis.”  Some  two  weeks  later,  Captain  Lyon  learned  that 
cannon  and  mortars,  with  appropriate  ammunition,  had 
been  secretly  landed  from  a steamer  and  taken  to  Camp  Jackson. 
In  female  disguise  he  examined  the  preparations  at  the  camp, 
and  feeling  sure  that  an  attack  on  the  arsenal  was  imminent, 
he  determined  by  initiating  hostilities  to  put  an  end  to  the 
scheme.  Accordingly  on  the  11th  he  surrounded  the  camp 
with  six  thousand  men,  and  placed  heavy  guns  in  position  to 
command  the  entire  grove.  Frost  was  fairly  trapped,  and 
finding  resistance  unavailing,  despite  the  frenzy  of  a mob 
vhicb  had  rushed  out  from  the  city  to  join  in  the  expected 
melee,  he  surrendered,  on  demand,  with  his  1,200  men,  each 
armed  with  a new  rifle,  twenty  cannon,  and  a quantity  of 
ammunition  which  had  been  taken  from  the  Baton  Rouge 
arsenal.  The  prisoners  declining  release  on  parole,  were 
marched  to  the  arsenal.  Riotous  demonstrations  en  route  were 
followed  up  during  the  night  by  a collision  between  the  troops 
and  the  Secessionists,  in  which  several  persons  were  killed. 
About  this  time  General  Wm.  S.  Harney  assumed  the  com- 
mand of  the  Department  of  the  West,  and  finding  that  the 
Missouri  Legislature  had  passed  a military  bill  authorizing  the 
Governor  to  contract  a State  loan  for  war  purposes  and  to  call 
all  able-bodied  men  out  for  the  defense  of  the  State,  promptly 
issued  a proclamation  denying  its  validity  and  terming  it  a 
Secession  ordinance.  He,  however,  entered  into  negotiations 
with  General  Sterling  Price,  chairman  of  the  late  convention, 
looking  to  a compromise  by  which  neutrality  was  pledged.  It 
was  well  known  by  the  loyalists  that  no  pledges  would  bind 
Jackson  and  his  Secession  advisers,  and  the  Administration 
being  warned  of  this,  recalled  Harney  and  placed  Lyon,  with 
the  rank  of  Brigadier  General,  in  command  of  the  “Depart- 
ment of  Missouri.”  Governor  Jackson  still  held  on  his  course, 
declaring  that  the  people  of  his  State  should  not  be  subjugated, 
and  finally,  after  a meeting  between  the  Governor,  with  his 
Secretary,  T.  L.  Smead,  and  General  Price  and  the  Federal 
Commander  Lyon,  accompanied  by  Colonel  Blair,  an  open 
rupture  was  initiated.  Jackson  demanded  that  Federal  troops 


158 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


should  quit  the  State,  and  this  being  peremptorily  refused,  the 
Governor  retired  to  Jefferson  City,  called  out  50,000  State 
troops,  and  in  his  proclamation  defied  the  Washington  authori- 
ties. He  appointed  General  Sterling  Price  Military  Com- 
mander of  the  State  forces,  and  prepared,  as  he  said,  to  resist 
invasion,  but  really  to  raise  the  standard  of  revolt. 

In  General  Lyon,  however,  he  met  his  match.  Having  first 
fortified  Bird’s  Point  opposite  Cairo,  he  next  sent  Colonel 
Franz  Sigel  to  protect  the  Pacific  Railroad  from  St.  Louis  to  the 
Gasconade  River  and  to  prepare  for  checking  the  advance  of 
Ben  McCullough,  the  Texan  ranger,  who  had  crossed  t he  Arkan- 
sas norder  with  eight  hundred  men  and  was  pushing  for  Spring- 
field.  On  the  18th  of  June,  Lyon  with  about  two  thousand 
men;  Missouri  Volunteers,  under  Colonels  Blair  and  Boern- 
stein;  regulars  under  Captain  Latrop,  and  artillery  under  Cap- 
tain James  Totten,  started  in  two  steamers  from  St.  Louis  for 
Jefferson  City.  Ere  their  arrival  on  the  15th,  Price  and 
Jackson  had  evacuated  the  city  and  after  destroying  the  bridges 
along  the  railroad  had  made  a stand  near  Boone ville,  some 
forty  miles  from  Jefferson  City.  Lyon,  however,  pushed  after 
them  on  three  steamers,  so  that  the  bridge  burning  was  mere 
reckless  destruction.  On  the  17th  Lyon  found  the  enemy  under 
command  of  Colonel  Marmaduke  a few  miles  below  Boone- 
ville.  A brisk  attack  and  a vigorous  cannonade  from  Totten’s 
artillery  supplemented  by  an  unexpected  fire  from  the  river, 
where  the  transports  were  engaged  in  silencing  a small  shore 
battery,  completely  demoralized  the  rebels,  who  fled  in  all 
directions,  leaving  the  camp  and  its  stores  in  the  hands  of  the 
Federals.  Governor  Jackson  who  had  watched  the  fight,  re- 
treated hastily  to  Warsaw  on  the  Osage  River.  Totten  pur- 
sued for  some  distance,  but  Jackson  with  about  five  hundred 
men  kept  on  a headlong  flight  to  Montevallo,  in  Vernon  County, 
where  General  Price  joined  him  on  July  3d,  he  having  been  at 
Lexington  under  pretense  of  illness  when  the  camp  was  taken. 
General  G.  J.  Pair  s was  also  pressing  on  to  the  same  point. 
Jackson’s  next  efforts  were  directed  toward  a junction  with 
McCullough’s  rangers  with  a view  to  making  the  southwestern 
section  of  the  State  his  b ise  of  operations,  for  he  had  by  this 


THE  BATTLE  OF  CARTHAGE. 


159 


time  discovered  that  the  “ Palmetto”  principles  would  not 
thrive  among  the  loyalists  of  northern  Missouri. 

Meantime  Sigel  had  pushed  ou  to  Springfield,  whither  he  was 
advised  that  McCullough  was  heading.  Finding,  on  arrival  at 
this  point,  that  Governor  Jackson  and  General  Price  weie  mov- 
ing in  a southwesterly  direction,  Sigel  pushed  on  to  Sarcoxie, 
reaching  there  late  on  the  28tli.  Here  lie  learned  that  General 
Price  with  nine  hundred  men  had  encamped  at  Pool's  Prairie, 
and  that  Jackson  and  Rains  were  moving  to  join  him.  Hastily 
forming  a plan  to  cut  up 
Price  before  he  could  be 
reinforced,  Sigel  started  at 
once,  but  soon  heard  that 
Price  had  fled  to  Elk  Mills, 
thirty  miles  south  of  Neo- 
sho, the  capital  of  Newton 
County.  Pushing  on  to 
this  point,  he  found  the 
insurgents  had  been  pil- 
laging there  and  had  gone 
on.  Leaving  a small  force 
at  Neosho,  and  keeping 
open  a communication 
with  Sarcoxie,  Sigel,  rein- 
forced by  Colonel  Salo- 
mon and  his  Missouri  bat- 
talion, advanced  to  Carthage,  the  capital  of  Jasper  County,  and 
encamped  on  the  south  fork  of  the  Spring  River  late  on  the  4th 
of  July.  But  while  Sigel  was  looking  for  Price,  that  worthy, 
with  Rains,  Clark,  Parsons  and  Stack,  and  a force  of  some  six 
thousand  men, under  the  immediate  command  of  Governor  Jack- 
son,  was  on  the  still  hunt  for  Sigel.  The  troops  with  the  latter 
numbered  in  all  about  1,500  men,  with  eight  field  pieces.  On 
the  morning  of  the  5tli  of  July,  Sigel,  having  learned  that  this 
force  was  about  ten  miles  off,  determined  to  attack  it,  though 
he  knew  the  disproportion  of  the  two  commands.  Some  nine 
miles  north  of  Carthage,  after  passing  Dry  Fork  Creek,  Sigel 
came  upon  his  foe  drawn  up  to  receive  him  on  a small  eleva- 


GEN.  FRANZ  SIGEL. 


160 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


tion.  That  he  was  vastly  outnumbered  was  evident  to  Sigel, 
but  he  quickly  noted  that  the  enemy  were  badly  off  for  artil- 
lery, and  he  at  once  began  battle  with  his  field  pieces.  The 
Confederates,  however,  had  plenty  of  cavalry,  and  these, 
under  Rains,  attempted  a flanking  movement  right  and 
left.  Good  artillery  service  kept  them  at  a distance, 
but  a retreat  was  imperative,  and  this  was  effected 
in  an  orderly  manner  under  cover  of  the  field  pieces.  Near 
Dry  Fork  Creek  the  rebel  cavalry  passed  round  to  the  front  of 
the  retreating  Federals,  but  a vigorous  canonading  and  a brisk 
infantry  charge  cleared  the  road.  After  a running  fight  Sigel  at- 
tempted to  halt  at  Carthage,  but  was  so  closely  pressed  by  the  cav- 
alry that  he  was  compelled  to  push  on  to  Sarcoxie.  The  little  party 
of  ninety  men  under  Captain  Conrad  left  to  guard  Neosho,  had 
meanwhile  been  surprised  and  taken  prisoners.  In  this  engage- 
ment, known  as  the  Battle  of  Carthage,  the  Federal  loss  was  14 
killed  and  31  wounded  ; they  also  lost  four  field  pieces,  nine 
horses  and  one  baggage  wagon.  The  Confederate  loss  in  killed 
and  wounded  was  not  far  short  of  600  ; they  also  lost  80  horses, 
a lot  of  shot-guns  and  had  45  men  taken  prisoners.  Fearing 
to  be  pressed  still  harder  with  his  small  force,  Sigel  pushed  on 
through  Mount  Vernon  to  Springfield.  Here  he  halted  to 
await  General  Lyon,  feeling  sure  that  a junction  of  the  Con- 
federate commands  could  not  be  prevented.  Meanwhile,  Lyon, 
who  left  Booneville  on  July  3d,  had  been  joined  by  Major 
Sturgis  with  three  thousand  men,  and  the  united  force  pushed 
on  to  the  ferry  on  the  Grand  River,  and  thence  reached  the 
Osage  River  late  in  the  night  at  a point  some  eight  miles  from 
Springfield.  Here  they  heard  of  Sigel’s  battle  at  Carthage, 
and  his  retreat.  This  somewhat  changed  Lyon’s  plans,  and, 
hurrying  to  Sigel’s  relief,  the  troops  made  a forced  march  of 
fifty  miles  in  twenty-four  hours  in  the  direction  of  Springfield. 
On  the  13th  Lyon  came  up  with  Sigel,  and,  encamping,  took 
the  chief  command.  Offensive  operations  were  almost  impos- 
sible, since  the  men’s  enlistment  terms  were  expiring,  and  all 
appeals  for  reinforcements  were  unanswered. 

The  Confederate  forces,  however,  were  being  regularly  con- 
solidated, and  by  the  29th  Price,  McCullough,  Pearce  and 


ENGAGEMENT  AT  DUG  SPRINGS. 


161 


McBride  had  effected  a junction  at  Cassville,  and  with  20,000 
men  of  all  arms  prepared  to  overwhelm  Lyon,  Sigel  and  Sturgis, 
who  could  only  muster  some  fifty-five  hundred  infantry,  four 
hundred  cavalry  and  eighteen  guns.  The  Confederates'  plan 
was  to  invest  Springfield  by  converging  columns,  one  advancing 
from  Sarcoxie  and  the  other  from  Cassville.  Becoming  aware 
of  this,  Lyon  resolved  to  abandon  his  defensive  position  and 
risk  open  battle.  Accordingly,  on  the  1st  of  August,  he  moved 
south  with  his  entire  force  to  look  for  the  enemy  at  Cassville. 
Early  on  the  morning  of  the  2d  of  August,  at  Dug  Springs,  nine- 
teen miles  southwest  from  Springfield,  they  encountered  a large 
force  under  General  Rains,  and  a sharp  engagement  ensued. 
The  heroism  of  Captain  Stanley’s  Fourth  Cavalry  (regulars) 
routed  the  Confederate  infantry,  but  then-  flight  was  covered 
by  a large  body  of  cavalry  which  suddenly  emerged  from  the 
woods.  Being  well  shelled,  however,  by  Captain  Totten  from 
a neighboring  hill,  these  were  in  turn  thrown  into  confusion, 
and  Lyon’s  forces  were  left  in  possession  of  the  valley.  The 
Confederates  lost  about  eighty  killed  and  wounded,  and  the 
Federals  eight  killed  and  thirty  wounded.  After  feeling  vainly 
for  the  enemy  for  a couple  of  days,  Lyon  moved  back  on  Spring- 
field  and  occupied  his  old  camp  again  on  the  6th.  The  battle  of 
Dug  Springs,  while  it  had  encouraged  the  Federal  troops,  had 
taught  McCullough  a lesson,  and  he  favored  a retrograde  move- 
ment. Price,  however,  dissented,  and  while  the  two  leaders 
were  at  odds  on  the  question,  Major-General  Leonidas  Polk, 
commanding  the  Confederate  Department,  ordered  McCullough 
to  advance  on  Lyon.  This  brought  matters  to  an  issue,  and 
resulted  in  McCullough  taking  the  chief  command.  At  mid- 
night on  the  7th,  the  entire  force  of  20,000  men  in  three  columns, 
under  McCullough,  Pearce  and  Price,  broke  camp  and  began  an 
advance  on  Springfield.  They  had  miscalculated  Lyon’s  move- 
ments, and  therefore  when  on  the  9th  they  reached  Wilson’s 
Creek,  some  nine  miles  south  of  Springfield,  they  had  seen 
nothing  of  the  Federal  troops. 

General  Lyon,  apprised  of  the  advance  and  conscious  of  the 
weakness  of  his  position  at  Springfield,  had  to  choose  between 
the  alternatives  of  a hasty  retreat,  or  a bold  advance  to  meet 


162 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


the  foe  and  give  him  battle.  Lyon  determined  on  the  latter 
course,  and  on  the  night  of  the  9th  he  resolved  to  surprise  the 
Confederate  camp  at  two  points  simultaneously. 

McCullough,  on  his  part  had  resolved  on  a somewhat  similar 
plan,  with  four  columns,  hut  postponed  the  attack  on  account  of 
a storm,  and  having  drawn  in  his  pickets  ready  for  an  advance 
next  morning,  had  actually  played  into  Lyon’s  hands  in  a most 
unexpected  manner. 

The  two  Federal  columns  under  Lyon  and  Sigel  left  Spring- 
field  during  the  afternoon  and  evening  of  the  9th,  and  in  the 
small  hours  of  the  next  morning  each  was  in  the  positions 
selected  ; Lyon  within  sight  of  the  camp-fires  on  the  Confed- 
erate front,  and  Sigel  in  the  rear  by  way  of  their  right. 

At  5 o’clock  on  the  morning  of  the  10th,  Lyon,  with  Major 
Sturgis  as  his  second  in  command,  dashed  on  Rains’  camp  on 
the  extreme  north,  and  was  within  musket  shot  before  the  ap- 
proach had  been  observed.  Thoroughly  alarmed,  Rains  called 
on  Price  for  aid.  Meantime  Lyon  was  pressing  on  supported 
by  Totten’s  baitery,  while  Dubois’ battery  was  attending  to  a 
concealed  Confederate  battery  across  the  ridge.  While  the 
battle  was  at  its  hottest  on  the  right,  a body  of  Confederates 
carrying  a Union  flag  got  close  to  Totten’s  battery,  and  but  for 
detection  would  certainly  have  captured  it.  The  trick  being  dis- 
covered, however,  the  rebels  were  made  to  pay  dearly  for  their 
audacity.  In  the  meantime  General  Sigel  with  his  little  force 
of  1,200  men  and  six  guns,  opened  fire  on  the  rear  of  the  Con- 
federate camp  almost  simultaneously  with  Lyon’s  attack  in 
front.  After  vigorously  shelling  the  camp,  which  was  the 
first  notice  of  his  approach,  Sigel's  men  dashed  over  the 
creek  and  into  the  camp  from  which  the  Texas  rangers 
and  mounted  Missourians  had  hastily  escaped.  After  re- 
forming his  men,  Sigel  moved  along  the  Fayetteville  road, 
and  seeing  a large  body  of  men  advancing  toward  him  under  a 
Union  flag,  naturally  supposed  them  to  be  a portion  of  Lyon’s 
force.  He  gave  orders  to  cease  firing  in  that  direction,  and 
suddenly  a Confederate  banner  was  raised — the  treacherous  foe 
were  in  his  midst,  hacking  down  his  men  and  artillery  horses. 
It  was  an  instant  rout.  The  regimental  flag  and  five  of  his  guns 


DEATH  OF  GENERAL  LYON. 


163 


hacl  been  captured  and  three-fourths  of  his  men  killed  or  dis- 
persed. Unaware  of  Sigel’s  mischance,  Lyon  was  sturdily 
battling  ag  dnst  enormous  odds  on  the  extreme  right,  and  was 
frequently  wounded.  Totten’s  battery  had  hurled  back  several 
Confederate  charges,  and  the  conflict  had  raged  over  four  hours, 
when  Colonel  Mitchell,  of  the  Second  Kansas,  was  wounded 
and  disabled.  General  Lyon,  bleeding  from  wounds  on  the  leg 
and  head,  dashed  to  the  front  to  lead  on  the  Kansas  troops, 
when  a rifle  ball  pierced  his  heart.  The  death  of  General  Lyon 
and  the  absence  of  General  Sigel  threw  the  immediate  com- 
mand upon  Major  Sturgis.  This  was  at  about  9 a.  h.,  and  the 
fierce  fighting  had  ceased  for  a time.  While  Sturgis  was  hold- 
ing a hasty  council  with  his  brother  officers,  while  the  question 
of  immediate  retreat  was  under  discussion,  a body  of  men,  sup- 
posed to  be  Sigel’s,  came  from  the  direction  where  Sigel’s  bat- 
tery was  understood  to  be,  and  the  waving  of  a Union  flag 
again  covered  a Confederate  advance.  At  the  same  time  Sigel’s 
captured  guns  again  opened  fire  on  the  Federal  forces.  Another 
hand-to-hand  struggle  ensued,  and  Sturgis'  line  was  well  nigh 
bioken,  when  Captain  Granger,  supported  by  Dubois’  battery, 
came  hurrying  forward  and  instantly  turned  the. tide  of  battle. 
The  Confederate  right  wavered,  then  fell  back,  and  the  con- 
fusion spread  along  the  whole  line,  which  hastily  sought  refuge 
in  the  woods. 

The  battle  of  Wilson’s  Creek  was  over,  but  the  Confederates 
remained  masters  of  the  field,  the  shattered  remnant  of  the 
Federal  forces  being  unable  to  dislodge  the  enemy,  and  having 
no  alternative  but  to  fall  back  to  Spring-field.  On  the  retreat 
Sigel,  with  his  three  hundred  men,  joined  Sturgis.  Reaching 
their  old  camp  in  the  early  evening  the  troops  were  rested  till 
3 A.  m.  on  the  11th,  when  the  line  of  march  was  taken  up  for 
Rolla,  125  miles  distant.  Here,  on  the  19th,  they  arrived  with- 
out molestation,  and  established  “Camp  Good  Hope,”  having 
direct  railway  communication  with  St.  Louis.  The  Federal  loss 
in  killed,  wounded  and  missing  was  placed  at  1,256  men,  while 
the  Confederates  lost  nearly  eighteen  hundred  men. 

The  Confederates  were  boastful  of  their  great  victory,  but  as 
they  made  no  attempt  to  follow  up  the  retreating  force,  with  its 


164 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


valuable  Government  train,  estimated  at  a million  and  a half  of 
dollars,  it  is  clear  that  they  were  only  entitled  to  score  a drawn 
game.  The  boastful  attitude  of  McCullough  provoked  Price, 
and  a wrangle  ensued,  in  consequence  of  which  the  Texas  guer- 
rilla left  the  State  in  search  of  some  more  congenial  field  of 
action. 

Meanwhile  the  political  affairs  of  the  State  were  in  almost 
inextricable  confusion.  The  Loyal  Convention  had  deposed 
Governor  Jackson  and  substituted  Hamilton  R.  Gamble  as  Pro- 
visional Governor,  and  this  official  issued  a temperate  procla- 
mation assuring  the  citizens  that  slaveholding  interests 
should  be  protected.  This  was  promptly  met  by  a counter 
proclamation  on  the  part  of  the  deposed  Lieutenant-Governor, 
who  announced  the  severance  of  Missouri  from  the  Union  and 
the  appointment  of  General  Pillow,  of  Tennessee,  assisted  by 
R|.  Jeff  Thompson  and  Brigadier  W.  J.  Hardee  as  the  military 
rulers  of  the  State. 

At  this  time  John  C.  Fremont,  Major  General  of  Volunteers, 
had  been  appointed  by  the  Federal  Government  to  the  command 
of  the  Western  Department,  with  headquarters  at  St.  Louis, 
He  had  a difficult  task  before  him,  but  with  characteristic  en- 
ergy set  about  frustrating  the  plans  of  Pillow,  and  on  the  30th 
of  July  started  an  expedition  to  strengthen  Bird’s  Point  and 
Cairo.  This  accomplished,  he  returned  to  St.  Louis,  appointing 
General  McKinstry  Provost  Marshal.  This  quelled  the  incipient 
revolt  in  that  city.  On  the  31st  of  August  General  Fremont 
issued  another  proclamation  extending  the  operation  of  martial 
law  throughout  Missouri,  and  threatening  the  confiscation  of  the 
property  of  all  rebels  for  public  use,  and  the  emancipation  of  all 
slaves  held  by  them  ; it  also  made  the  destruction  of  bridges, 
railways  and  telegraphs  capital  offenses,  punishable  by  death. 
This  intimation  of  reprisals  by  slave  emancipation  was  deemed 
premature,  and  awoke  a storm  of  indignation,  under  pressure 
of  which  the  President  requested  Fremont  to  modify  his  procla- 
mation. As  he  declined  to  do  so,  President  Lincoln  himself 
issued  an  order  providing  that  only  slaves  compelled  to  act  in 
the  military  service  of  the  Confederacy  were  declared  free. 
The  mistake  in  this  matter,  if  mistake  there  was,  certainly  did 


LINCOLN’S  INSURRECTION  PROCLAMATION. 


165 


not  rest  on  Fremont’s  shoulders,  since  the  principle  involved 
was  one  which,  sixteen  months  later,  was  adopted  by  the  Ad- 
ministration as  one  of  the  most  powerful  engines  for  the  sup- 
pression of  the  Rebellion. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  affairs  in  Missouri  at  the  end  of 
August. 

In  the  meantime,  however,  on  the  16th  of  August,  President 
Lincoln  had  issued  a proclamation,  in  accordance  with  the  act 
of  Congress  approved  July  13th.  1861,  declaring  the  inhabitants 
of  Georgia,  South  Carolina.  Tennessee,  Alabama,  Louisiana, 
Texas,  Arkansas,  Mississippi,  Florida  and  Virginia  (except  that 
part  of  the  latter  State  lying  west  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains) 
in  a state  of  insurrection  against  the  United  States,  declaring 
all  commercial  intercourse  with  such  States  unlawful  until  such 
insurrection  shall  have  ceased  or  been  suppressed,  and  declaring 
further  that  all  goods  and  chattels,  wares  and  merchandise 
coming  from  any  of  the  said  States  into  other  parts  of  the 
United  States  without  the  special  license  and  permission  of  the 
President,  or  proceeding  to  any  of  the  said  States  by  land  or 
water,  together  with  the  vessel  or  vehicle  conveying  the  same 
or  conveying  passengers  to  or  from  the  said  States,  will  be  for- 
feited to  the  United  States;  and  that  from  and  after  fifteen 
days  from  the  issuing  of  this  proclamation  all  ships  and  vessels 
belonging  in  whole  or  in  part  to  any  citizen  or  inhabitant  of 
any  of  the  said  States  found  at  sea  or  in  any  port  of  the  United 
States  will  be  forfeited  to  the  United  States. 

Taking  all  in  all,  August  was  a busy  month,  and  at  its  close 
the  nation  had  settled  down  to  the  conviction  that  a stubborn 
war  was  to  be  waged. 


CHAPTER  XIL 


3EN.  BUTLER  AT  PORTRESS  MONROE— RELIEVED  BY  GEN.  WOOL— THE  BURNING 
OP  THE  VILLAGE  OP  HAMPTON— MAGRUDER  BAFPLED— BUTLER  ASSUMES  THE 
OFFENSIVE— CAPTURE  OP  FORTS  HATTERAS  AND  CLARK— CAPITULATION  OF 
THE  GARRISONS— EVENTS  AND  OCCURRENCES  OF  A GENERAL  CHARACTER. 

We  left  General  Butler  in  command  of  Fortress  Monroe,  with 
Camp  Hamilton,  on  the  outskirts  of  Hampton,  covering  his 
position.  The  camp  had  been  assigned  to  Colonel  Max  Weber. 
The  disastrous  battle  of  Bull  Run  had  compelled  Butler  to  close 
in  his  lines  and  abandon  Hampton  on  the  other  side  of  the 
creek.  The  old  Confederate  plan  of  an  attack  upon  Fortress 
Monroe  was  again  conceived  by  General  Magruder,  in  command 
at  Yorktown.  On  Monday,  August  5,  he  left  Yorktown  with 
two  Tennessee,  one  Georgia  and  one  Alabama  regiment,  some 
other  infantry,  and  a small  force  of  cavalry  : about  6,000  men 
in  all,  with  eight  guns,  one  rifled.  Encamping  at  Great  Bethel 
on  Tuesday,  Magruder  pushed  onnextday  to  Newmarket  Bridge, 
about  two  and  one-half  miles  from  Hampton,  reaching  there 
about  11  A.  m.  The  intent  was  to  attack  Newport  News  and 
Fortress  Monroe  simultaneously,  but  Magruder  supposed  that 
Butler  would  come  out  to  attack  him  and  consequently  formed 
his  men  in  line  of  battle  at  Newmarket  Bridge.  Mr.  Mahew, 
formerly  of  Bath,  Maine,  who  had  removed  to  Georgia  and 
had  there  been  pressed  “in  to  the  rebel  service,  was  one  of  the 
Georgia  regiment.  A thorough  loyalist,  Mr.  Mahew  saw  his  op- 
portunity to  render  the  Federals  a service,  and  escaping  to  the 
woods,  he  swam  the  creek  and  gave  himself  up  to  the  pickets  with 
a request  to  be  taken  at  once  to  General  Butler.  The  informa- 
tion he  gave  as  to  Magruder’s  plans  was  at  once  telegraphed  to 
Colonel  Phelps  at  Newport  News  and  preparations  were  made 
to  meet  the  combined  attack.  It  is  possible  that  Mahew’s 
desertion  and  its  motives  were  at  once  apprehended,  for  an 
advance  into  Hampton  was  made  by  the  Rebels,  their  advance 
guards  entering  the  village  about  4 P.  m.  Late  in  the  evening, 


THE  BURNING  OF  HAMPTON. 


167 


General  Butler  having  visited  Camp  Hamilton,  ordered  the 
force  holding  Hampton  Bridge  to  resist  any  attempt  to  pass  or 
destroy  it.  About  25  feet  of  the  planks  on  the  Hampton  village 
end  were  torn  up  and  a barricade  erected  which  was  held  by  a 
detachment  of  Colonel  Weber’s  riflemen.  These  prep- 
arations were  but  just  completed  when  the  rebels  at- 
tacked the  bridge,  but  being  picked  off  by  the  marksmen, 
retired  after  a sharp  interchange  of  shots.  Returning  to  the 
village,  orders  were  given  by  Magruder  to  apply  the  torch  and 


BURNING  OP  HAMPTON. 


totally  destroy  the  place.  There  were  rebel  sympathizers  in 
Hampton,  and  these,  though  property-owners  themselves,  lent 
their  aid  in  the  fiendish  work.  So  quickly  were  the  flames  kin- 
dled that  the  terrified  inhabitants  bad  no  opportunity  to  save 
their  furniture,  getting  off  at  best  with  a few  portable  valua- 
bles. At  the  house  of  Mr.  Joseph  Segar,  a faithful  old  negro 
undertook  to  get  out  some  special  treasures,  when  the  rebel 
incendiary  assigned  to  the  destruction  of  this  particular  prop- 
erty warned  him  to  desist  or  he  would  be  shot.  The  imper- 
turbable negro  coolly  replied:  “ Can’t  help  dat;  massa’s  things 
must  begot  out.”  The  resultant  shot  missed  the  faithful  old 


168 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


fellow,  who  then  fled,  considering  he  had  gone  as  far  in  the 
line  of  duty  as  could  reasonably  be  expected.  The  houses  near 
the  bridge  were  first  set  fire  to,  and  then  the  rebels  returned  to 
the  attack  on  the  bridge,  their  o%vn  fiendish  work,  however, 
behind  them,  casting  a lurid  glare  which  rendered  them  admir- 
able targets  for  Colonel  Weber’s  German  marksmen.  The  bar- 
r cade  was  fairly  riddled  with  rebel  bullets,  but  no  Federal 
casualties  resulted.  Repulsed  at  this  point,  the  rebels  drew  off 
and  set  to  work  in  earnest  to  destroy  the  remainder  of  the  vil- 
lage. In  a short  time  an  immense  mass  of  flame  lit  up 
the  heavens  so  that  it  was  light  enough  to  read  a newspaper  as 
far  off  as  Newport  News.  Every  house  was  gutted  save  about  five 
at  the  north  and  south  ends  of  the  town,  and  these  only  escaped 
in  consequence  of  a southwest  wind  driving  the  flames  from 
them,  and  the  continued  peppering  of  Weber’s  men  kept  the 
rebels  from  approaching  them  again.  This  work  of  destruction 
accomplished,  Magruder  retired  to  Big  Bethel  and  Yorktown, 
finding  that  all  his  other  schemes  had  been  detected  and  thwarted. 

On  the  19th  of  August  General  Butler  was  relieved  of  his 
command  by  Major-General  John  E.  Wool,  who  gave  General 
Butler  command  of  the  volunteer  forces  outside  the  fortress. 

In  the  meantime,  Commodore  Stringham,  whose  fleet  was 
in  Hampton  Roads,  learned  by  means  of  an  escaped  Union 
prisoner  that  English  blockade-runners  were  landing  supplies 
of  every  kind  through  Hatteras  Inlet,  which  was  covered  by 
the  rebel  Forts  Hatteras  and  Clark,  on  the  western  end  of  Hat- 
teras Island.  This  information  was  sent  on  to  Butler,  and  by 
him  communicated  to  Washington,  together  with  a plan  for 
the  reduction  of  the  forts  in  question  by  the  aid  of  the  Hamp- 
ton Roads  fleet.  The  project  was  approved,  and  General  But- 
ler was  ordered  to  take  the  forts  and  destroy  them,  preparatory 
to  closing  the  inlet.  On  the  26th  of  August,  with  nine  hundred 
men,  General  Butler  put  his  expedition  in  motion.  Under 
command  of  Commodore  Stringham  the  little  squadron,  con- 
sisting of  the  flag-ship  Minnesota,  the  frigate  Cumberland,  the 
transports  George  Peabody  and  Adelaide,  made  Pamlico  Sound  by 
the  afternoon  of  the  27th.  The  Susquehanna,  Pawnee,  Wabash, 
Monticello  and  Harriet  Lane  also  participated  in  the  movement. 


FORTS  HATTERAS  AND  CLARK  CAPTURED. 


169 


While  the  frigates  opened  fire  on  the  forts,  the  troops  landed 
two  miles  above  on  the  morning  of  the  28th  at  daybreak.  After 
four  hours’  fighting  Fort  Clark  was  captured  and  held  by  some 
of  Colonel  Weber’s  men.  As  Fort  Hatteras  was  silent,  the 
attacking  party  ceased  firing  also.  The  Monticello  and  the 
Harriet  Lane  proceeded  up  the  inlet,  when  suddenly  the  fort 
batteries  were  brought  to  bear  on  them.  The  squadron  at  once 
reopened  on  the  fort,  and  another  engagement  began.  This 
lasted  till  evening,  when  the  squadron  drew  off  without 


FORT  HATTERAS. 


much  damage,  though  the  safety  of  the  Monticello  was  at  one 
time  a matter  of  grave  concern. 

During  the  night  Commodore  Samuel  Barron,  in  command  of 
the  Confederate  squadron  in  Pamlico  Sound,  and  Major  W.  S.  G. 
Andrews,  arrived  at  Fort  Hatteras,  and  the  command  was 
turned  over  to  Barron.  Supposing  that  Butler’s  troops  were 
holding  Fort  Clark,  the  guns  were  trained  on  this,  but  it  was 
only  waste  of  powder,  for  Weber  had  withdrawn  from  so 
perilous  a position. 

Next  morning  at  an  early  hour  the  contest  was  renewed  and 
maintained  until  nearly  noon,  the  Federal  Squadron  and  a land 
battery  handled  by  Lieutenant  Johnson,  of  the  Coast  Guard, 
shelling  the  fort  so  severely  that  Barron,  after  a futile  attempt 
to  entrap  the  attacking  force,  exhibited  a white  flag.  At  the  same 


170 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL,  WAR. 


time  his  vessels  on  the  sound  made  off  out  of  reach  of  the  Federal 
squadron.  Terms  of  capitulation  were  signed  on  board  the 
Minnesota,  by  which  the  forts  and  the  entire  garrisons,  with  all 
munitions,  etc.,  were  surrendered.  Commodore  Barron  at- 
tempted to  capitulate  with  leave  to  retire,  but  Butler  was  firm 
and  the  entire  Confederate  force  surrendered  as  “prisoners  of 
war.”  Only  a few  of  the  Federals  were  wounded  and  none 
killed,  while  the  Confederate  loss  was  49  killed  and  51  wounded. 
The  prisoners  numbered  691  officers  and  men,  and  the  capture 
included  29  cannon,  1,000  stand  of  arms,  6 regimental  colors  and 
a large  amount  of  military  stores.  The  principal  officers  taken 
prisoners  were  Major  W.  S.  G.  Andrews,  Colonel  W.  F.  Martin 
and  Commodore  Samuel  Barron. 

The  chagrin  of  the  Confederates  over  this  serious  blow  was 
deepened  by  the  fact  that  General  Butler,  instead  of  destroying 
the  forts  according  to  orders,  reported  his  victory  personally  at 
Washington,  and  succeeded  in  obtaining  orders  to  garrison  the 
captured  works.  Supplies  were  promptly  sent  forward  to 
Colonel  Hawkins,  who,  with  part  of  the  Ninth  New  York,  had 
been  left  in  charge,  and  thus  Hatteras  Island  and  Inlet  were 
stopped  from  further  use  bv  the  blockade-runners.  One  back 
alley -way  had  been  closed,  and  the  position  proved  the  key  to 
future  operations  of  a more  important  character,  to  which  we 
shall  refer  later  on, 

Turning  aside,  restfully,  for  a brief  space  from  the  din  of 
battles,  we  may  note  a few  straws  indicative  of  the  state  of 
public  feeling  about  this  time.  On  the  20th  August,  Ambrose 
L.  Kimball,  editor  of  the  Essex  County  Democrat,  at  Haver- 
hill, Mass.,  who  had  been  publishing  Secession  articles,  was 
taken  from  his  home,  tarred  and  feathered,  and  ridden  on  a 
rail  through  the  town,  until  he  consented  to  apologize  on  his 
knees  and  promise  not  to  repeat  the  offense.  In  West  Chester, 
Pa.,  about  the  same  time,  the  office  of  the  Jeffersonian  was 
visited  by  a mob  who  cleaned  out  the  establishment  as  a kind 
of  gentle  remonstrance  against  the  principles  of  the  newspaper. 
No  tar  : no  feathers.  At  Danville,  Ky.,  on  the  same  day,  240 
loyal  fugitives  from  East  Tennessee,  men  of  all  ages,  were  fed 
in  the  Seminary  yard.  The  barefooted,  weary  victims  enlisted 


SECESSION  SYMPATHISERS  STARTLED. 


171 


In  the  United  States  service  at  Camp  Dick  Robinson, 
Kentucky.  At  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  Pierce  Butler,  whose 
letters  giving  information  to  the  rebels  had  been  inter- 
cepted, was  arrested  by  the  United  States  Marshal  and 
taken  to  New  York.  At  Alexandria,  Va.,  Miss  Windle, 
an  accomplished  authoress,  formerly  of  Delaware,  but  afterwards 
of  Philadelphia,  was  arrested  when  about  to  start  for  Wash- 
ington. She  had  been  in  correspondence  with  the  rebel  leaders 
and  boldly  avowed  her  Secession  sympathies.  At  Newport, 
Rhode  Island,  United  States  Marshal  Albert  Sanford  captured 
Louis  de  Bebian,  claiming  to  be  a French  citizen,  but  a resident 
of  Wilmington,  N.  C.  He  took  passage  from  Wilmington  on 
the  British  vessel  Adelso,  bound  for  Halifax,  N.  S.,  to  meet  a 
Cunard  steamer,  but  the  vessel  put  into  Newport  in  distress. 
He  complained  of  his  arrest,  stating  he  was  on  his  way  to 
Europe  to  see  his  family,  but  among  his  effects  were  letters  of 
credit  amounting  to  $40,000,  with  which  he  was  to  purchase 
clothing,  arms  and  iron  for  shipment  to  Wilmington,  N.  C., 
and  other  Southern  points.  On  the  16th  of  August,  the  Grand 
Jury  of  the  Circuit  Court  for  the  Southern  District  of  New 
York,  sitting  in  New  York  city,  made  presentment  against  the 
New  York  daily  and  weekly  Journal  of  Commerce,  the  daily 
an.d  weekly  News,  the  daily  and  weekly  Day  Book  and  the 
Freeman's  Journal,  of  New  York  city,  and  the  daily  and 
weekly  Eagle,  of  Brooklyn,  charging  these  periodicals  with 
affording  encouragement  to  the  rebels,  the  first-named  paper 
having  also  published  a list  of  newspapers  in  the  Free  States 
opposed  to  what  it  termed  “the  present  unholy  war.”  The 
Court  said  he  would  turn  the  presentment  over  to  Judge 
Wilson  at  the  October  term.  In  sharp  contrast  to  this,  on  the  21st 
of  August,  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  New  York  Union 
Defense  Committee  reported  that  up  to  that  date  it  had  spent 
in  the  equipment  of  various  regiments  $581,689  ; for  arms  and 
ammunition,  $26,589,  and  for  relief  to  soldiers’  families, 
$230,000.  In  Philadelphia,  August  Douglas,  a Baltimore 
merchant,  was  arrested  on  a charge  of  attempting  to  induce 
Lieutenant  Hain  to  join  the  rebels,  under  promise  of  higher 
rank  and  pay. 


172 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


While  treason  was  thus  at  work  in  every  direction,  it  is  not 
to  be  wondered  at  that  the  Department  of  State  gave  notice 
that  “ no  person  will  be  allowed  to  go  abroad  from  a port  of 
the  United  States  without  a passport  either  from  this  Depart- 
ment or  countersigned  by  the  Secretary  of  State  ; nor  will  any 
person  be  allowed  to  land  in  the  United  States  without  a pass- 
port from  a Minister  or  Consul  of  the  United  States,  or,  if  a 
foreigner,  from  his  own  Government,  countersigned  by  such 
Minister  or  Consul.” 

These  few  extracts  from  the  newspapers  of  the  period  tell 
their  own  story,  and  give  a faithful  reflex  of  the  condition  of 
society  at  that  period. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


MOVEMENTS  IN  MISSOURI—  THE  SIEGE  OF  LEXINGTON — HEROISM  OF  THE  FEDERALS 
— BARBARISM  OF  THE  CONFEDERATES — ATTACK  ON  SICK  AND  DYING  IN  THE 
HOSPITAL — SURRENDER  OF  MULLIGAN’S  CAMP — GENERAL  ULYSSES  S.  GRANT 
AT  PADUCAH— HIS  DASH  ON  BELMONT— FREMONT  SUPERSEDED — SUMMARY  OF 
SUBSEQUENT  MOVEMENTS. 

Early  in  September,  after  the  Texan  ranger  McCullough  had 
left  Missouri,  General  Price,  pluming  himself  on  what  he  was 
pleased  to  call  the  “great  victory  on  Wilson’s  Creek,”  which, 
however,  he  had  not  dared  to  follow  up,  began  an  advance  on 
Lexington,  the  capital  of  Lafayette  County,  on  the  southern 
bank  of  the  Missouri  River.  After  a skirmish  at  Drywood 
Creek  with  a small  Union  force  under  General  James  H.  Lane, 
whom  he  forced  to  retire,  Price  moved  on  to  Warrensburg, 
which  he  reached  on  the  11th  of  September.  But  Fremont  had 
early  intimation  of  this  advance,  and  divined  its  purpose.  He 
consequently  sent  Colonel  James  A.  Mulligan,  of  the  Chicago 
“ Irish  Brigade,”  or  Twenty-third  Illinois,  with  the  Thirteenth 
Missouri  and  the  First  Illinois  Cavalry,  to  hold  Lexington. 
On  the  9th  of  September,  two  days  before  Price  left  Warrens- 
burg, Mulligan  reached  Lexington,  and  at  once  began  throwing 
up  works  on  an  elevation  to  the  northeast  of  the  city.  The 
intrenchments  were  rapidly  being  pushed  forward  when  Price, 
on  the  morning  of  the  12th,  drove  in  the  extreme  picket  line 
and  opened  fire  on  the  camp.  Little  was  done,  and  Price  drew 
off  before  dark.  The  entire  force  with  Colonel  Mulligan  did  not 
number  over  2,800  men,  and  it  was  clear  that  the  enemy  with  a 
much  larger  force  would  resort  to  a siege.  To  meet  this  con- 
tingency energetic  preparations  were  made,  and  urgent  appeals 
for  reinforcements  were  sent  to  Jefferson  City.  None  came, 
but  the  little  band  resolved  to  hold  the  position  at  all  hazards. 
On  the  17th,  Price,  who  now  mustered  25,000  men,  began 
closing  in  on  the  camp.  The  messengers  sent  by  Mulligan  had 
been  captured  on  the  river  forty  miles  below,  and  Price  felt 
himself  master  of  the  situation.  Entering  the  town  and  cutting 


174 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


off  all  communication.  Price  disposed  his  forces  for  a regular 
siege.  On  the  southwest  General  Parsons  with  Captain  Guibor’s 
battery  poured  a continuous  fire  into  the  works,  while  picked 
marksmen  made  targets  of  individuals  incessantly.  On  the 
northeast  General  Rains,  with  a heavy  force,  and  Clark’s  and 
Bledsoe’s  batteries  were  equally  active.  During  the  hottest  of 
the  fight  Brigadier-General  Harris,  one  of  Governor  Jackson’s 
special  associates,  performed  the  characteristic  feat  of  assaulting 
and  capturing  the  hospital,  killing  and  wounding  the  attendants, 
the  sick  and  wounded  in  their  cots,  and  generally  exhibiting 
the  ferocity  of  the  Blackfeet  Indians.  This  revolting  scene 
stirred  the  Hibernian  blood  of  the  Montgomery  Guards,  and 
Captain  Gleason  with  eighty  men  dashed  on  the  fiends,  regard- 
less of  a fierce  fusilade,  and  drove  them  like  sheep  down  the 
bluff.  Gleason  lost  thirty  men  and  received  two  bullet  wounds, 
but  covered  himself  with  glory  and  the  cowardly  rebels  with 
shame  and  disgrace.  In  the  camp,  the  heroic  little  band  fought 
like  devils;  parched  with  thirst,  their  water  supply  being  cut 
off  by  the  investing  force,  but  from  9 A.  M.  on  the  18th  till 
2 P.  M.  on  the  20th  they  worked  and  fought,  by  day  and  by 
night,  in  an  oven-like  atmosphere  at  night  and  under  a fierce 
sun  by  day.  The  sublime  heroism  of  the  gallant  band  under 
the  inspiration  of  their  dauntless  officers  is  worthy  of  deathless 
record.  When  at  the  hour  last  named  the  beleaguered  garrison 
were  confronted  by  one  of  those  devices  which  the  erratic  genius 
of  this  country  could  alone  achieve,  to  wit,  a movable  line  of 
well-wetted  hemp  bale  breastworks,  advanced  to  within  almost 
pistol  shot  of  their  lines,  a longer  resistance  would  have  con- 
verted heroism  into  suicidal  folly.  Reinforcements  could  not 
reach  them  and  the  enemy  were  in  overwhelming  force.  On 
his  own  responsibility  Major  Becker,  of  the  Eighth  Missouri 
R giment,  raised  a flag  of  truce,  and  though  reprimanded  by 
Colonel  Mulligan  for  so  doing,  his  act  was  shortly  after  accepted 
as  the  only  alternative.  The  garrison  surrendered,  and  Colo- 
nels Mulligan,  Marshall,  White,  Peabody  and  Grover,  with  Major 
Van  Horn  and  118  non-commissioned  officers,  became  prisoners 
of  war.  About  forty  men  had  been  killed  and  three  times  that 
number  wounded.  The  losses  of  the  enemy  were  probably 


FREMONT  UNJUSTLY  CRITICISED. 


175 


about  the  same.  The  Union  loss  in  material  was  very  heavy, 
some  3,000  muskets  and  rifles,  5 cannons,  750  horses,  a large 
number  of  wagons,  vast  quantities  of  munitions  and  accoutre- 
ments falling  into  the  hands  of  the  Confederates.  They  also 
captured  $900,000  in  money  from  the  banks,  the  protection  of 
which  had  been  Fremont’s  main  object  in  sending  Mulligan 
forward.  While  Colonel  Mulligan  was  awarded  the  thanks  of 
Congress,  and  promotion  for  his  gallantry,  the  alleged  negli- 
gence of  Fremont  was  censured  bitterly,  but  unjustly,  for  he 
had  in  his  entire  department  only  56,000  men,  and  these  were 
scattered  at  remote  points,  harassed  by  roving  bands  of  Con- 
federates. Upon  this  small  force  even,  continual  demands 
were  being  made  by  General  Robert  Anderson,  who  wanted  aid 
to  protect  Louisville,  Kentucky  ; by  General  Ulysses  S.  Grant, 
who  was  in  command  of  the  district  around  Cairo,  and  located 
at  Paducah,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Missouri  River,  and  was  threat- 
ened by  Confederates  on  his  flank  from  Columbus  ; and  by  the 
repeated  demands  of  General  Scott  for  immediate  dispatch  of 
troops  to  aid  in  guarding  the  Capital.  These  facts,  however, 
were  not  appreciated,  even  at  military  headquarters  ; aDd  Fre- 
mont, piqued  by  the  treatment  he  was  receiving,  organized  a 
force  of  20,000  men  under  Generals  Hunter,  Pope,  Sigel,  Mc- 
Kinstry  and  Ashboth,  and  on  the  27th  of  September  began  an 
advance  with  this  army  and  some  eighty-six  guns.  Pushing  on 
to  Jefferson  City,  he  forced  Price  back  and  Lexington  was 
abandoned  on  the  30th,  the  Union  prisoners  there  being  left 
under  guard.  On  the  16th  of  October  Major  Frank  J.  White 
put  the  guard  to  flight  by  a bold  surprise,  released  the  prisoners 
and  captured  some  seventy  Confederates.  He  then  pushed  on 
to  join  Fremont,  who  was  now  at  Warsaw  preparing  to  cross 
the  Osage  River,  which  Sigel  had  already  passed.  Heavy  rains 
had  meantime  swollen  the  stream,  and  a log  bridge  was  hastily 
improvised,  over  which  some  five  days  later  Fremont’s  force, 
now  increased  to  30,000  men,  safely  crossed.  His  plan  in  brief 
was  to  scatter  Price’s  force,  capture  Little  Rock,  Arkansas, 
cut  off  Polk,  Pillow,  Thompson  and  Hardee,  and  with  the  aid 
of  a flotilla  from  St.  Louis  push  straight  on  for  New  Orleans  for  a 
decisive  battle.  But  Secretary  Cameron  and  Adjutant-Gen- 


176 


HISTOHY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


eral  Thomas,  who  had  chosen  to  disapprove  his  plans,  were 
hastening  after  him,  to  see  for  themselves  how  matters  stood. 
Aware  of  this,  Fremont  hurried  on,  but  Cameron  and  Thomas 
came  up  with  him  at  Tipton  on  the  13th  of  October.  They  came, 
saw  and  went  away  without  disclosing  their  iDtent,  but  on  their 
return  published  an  unfavorable  report  and  onthe2dof  Novem- 
ber sent  an  order  directing  Fremont  to  turn  over  his  command 
to  General  David  Hunter. 

Just  before  this  was  received  Fremont  had  sent  orders  to  Gen- 
eral Grant  at  Paducah  to  co-operate  in  tue  movements  projected. 


PONTOON  BRIDGE  AT  PADUCAH. 


In  accordance  with  these  orders  an  immense  pontoon  bridge 
was  constructed  across  the  Ohio,  half  a mile  below  Paducah. 
Smithfield,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Cumberland  River,  was  also 
occupied,  and  the  Confederate  base  of  supplies  from  Kentucky  and 
Tennessee  was  thus  cut  off.  Fremont  had  made  his  dispositions 
to  attack  Price  then  marching  on  Springfield,  with  his  van- 
guard, at  Wilson’s  Creek  and  McCullough’s  supporting  force  at 
Dug  Springs.  At  about  midnight  on  the  3d  of  November,  how- 
ever, General  Hunter  arrived  and  disapproved  the  plans.  In 
fact,  there  was  to  be  no  chance  for  Fremont  to  reap  laurels.  The 
next  official  stab  was  a coldly  polite  refusal  by  General  Mc- 
Clellan to  allow  him  to  retain  his  Cavalry  Corps  Body-guard  and 


GRAFT’S  DASH  ON  BELMONT. 


177 


the  subsequent  mustering  of  them  out  of  service  on  the  28th  of 
November. 

Fremont  took  leave  of  the  army  on  the  4th  of  November,  and 
on  the  8th  was  received  in  St.  Louis  by  a public  demonstration 
which  went  far  to  atone  for  the  willful  or  ignorant  discourtesy 
of  his  official  superiors. 

In  pursuance  of  Fremont’s  orders,  General  Grant  had  sent 
Colonel  Oglesby  to  intercept  Jeff.  Thompson,  and  bad  detailed 
General  Charles  F. 

Smith  to  make  a de- 
monstration in  the  di- 
rection of  Columbus 
and  keep  Polk  from 
interfering  with  the 
pursuit  of  Thompson. 

At  the  same  time 
Grant,  with  three  thou- 
sand men,  dropped 
down  the  Mississippi 
in  four  steam  trans-  • 
ports  and,  at  dawn  on 
the  7th  of  November, 
landed  at  Hunter’s 
Point  on  the  Missouri, 
and  leaving  a battalion 
to  guard  the  transports, 
pushed  on  to  the  village 
of  Belmont,  opposite 
Columbus.  The  gunboats  Tyler  and  Lexington,  which  had 
acted  as  convoy,  opened  fire  on  the  Confederate  batteries  a short 
distance  above  Columbus,  and  at  the  same  time  Grant,  throwing 
his  men  forward  i:i  skirmishing  line,  drove  in  the  Confederates, 
and  charging  over  the  abatis  captured  the  intrenched  camp  of 
Belmont.  Polk,  who  had  only  been  looking  for  Smith’s  attack 
from  Mayfield  in  the  rear,  was  taken  completely  by  surprise. 

It  was  not  possible  to  hold  Belmont,  as  it  was  covered  by  the 
batteries  on  the  Columbus  bluffs,  consequently,  after  destroying 
everything  in  the  camp,  Grant  fell  back  with  his  prisoners, 


178 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


captured  horses  and  artillery  to  the  landing  place.  Polk,  how- 
ever, sent  General  Cheatham  to  intercept  him,  and  crossed 
himself  to  join  Pillow  in  the  attack,  while  the  Columbus  bat- 
teries kept  up  a heavy  lire.  The  gunboats  did  efficient  service, 
and  by  dint  of  hard  fighting  Grant  reached  his  flotilla  and 
returned  to  Cairo.  His  loss  had  been  heavy,  amounting  to 
about  580,  but  the  Confederate  losses  were  still  greater.  Two  of 
Beltzhoover’s  heavy  guns  were  carried  away  by  Grant’s 
troops. 

We  left  General  Hunter  in  command  of  the  army  from  which 
Fremont  had  been  relieved,  but  his  tenure  was  short,  for  on  the 
9th  of  November  General  Henry  Wager  Halleck  was  appointed 
to  the  command  of  the  Department  of  Missouri,  and  Hunter 
was  assigned  to  the  Department  of  Kansas. 

General  Hunter  had  meantime  led  his  troops  back  from 
Springfield  to  St.  Louis,  and  General  Price  cautiously  followed 
the  retreating  Federals,  and  soon  all  southwestern  Missouri 
was  in  Confederate  grasp. 

Several  other  fields  of  operation  demand  our  attention. 
Therefore,  with  a hasty  summary  of  ■-'Other  fighting  and  of 
administrative  measures  we  must  with  this  chapter  close  the 
record  of  events  in  Missouri  for  the  year  1861. 

On  December  17th  and  18th,  two  brigades  of  General  Pope’s 
command,  under  Colonels  Steele  and  Jeff.  C.  Davis,  surprised 
rebel  camps  at  Osceola  and  Milford,  securing  360  Confederate 
prisoners  at  Osceola  and  1,300  Confederates,  with  1,000  stand  of 
arms,  400  wagons,  and  a large  amount  of  camp  equipage  and 
stores,  at  Milford.  The  Union  loss  was  two  killed  and  seven- 
teen wounded. 

At  Mount  Zion,  in  Boone  County,  on  December  28th,  a sharp 
engagement  occurred  between  a detachment  from  the  com- 
mand of  General  Prentiss,  consisting  of  five  companies  of 
cavalry  under  Colonel  Glover,  and  five  companies  of  sharp- 
shooters under  Colonel  Birge.  The  enemy  were  strongly 
posted  in  some  woods  near  Mount  Zion  Church.  A battle  at 
close  quarters  for  over  two  hours  was  ended  by  a bold  move- 
ment on  the  part  of  Colonel  Glover,  who  turned  the  position 
and  sent  the  rebels  flying  in  total  disorder.  The  Union  loss 


GENERAL  HALLECK  IN  MISSOURI. 


179 


was  but  two  killed  and  eleven  wounded,  while  the  Confeder- 
ates lost  in  killed  and  wounded  about  200  men.  The  Federal 
forces  took  thirty  prisoners  and  the  entire  camp  equipage  and 
stores.  There  were  several  intervening  minor  skirmishes,  but 
their  details  are  not  of  interest. 

On  assuming  command  in  Missouri  General  Halleck  deter- 
mined not  only  to  improve  the  morals  of  his  army  but  also  to 
teach  the  wavering  citizens  that  allegiance  to  the  Union  was 
their  most  economic  policy.  Finding  himself  hampered  with 
fugitives  from  all  sections  of  the  State,  he  instructed  Brigadier- 
General  Curtis,  Provost-Marshal  of  St.  Louis,  to  levy  on  dis- 
loyal citizens  for  the  support  of  such  fugitives,  and  to  inflict 
penal  damages  on  such  as  resisted  the  levy.  He  then  cleared 
his  camp  of  the  spies  who,  in  the  guise  of  fugitives,  were  daily 
penetrating  the  lines.  He  applied  military  law  to  such  cases 
without  respect  to  age  or  sex.  While  his  harshness  in  this 
respect  has  been  the  subject  of  much  hostile  comment,  it 
would  be  but  fair  to  apply  the  test  of  “Put  yourself  in  his 
place,-’  when  at  a distance  and  in  cold  blood  the  actions  of  a 
much-harassed  military  man  are  under  discussion. 

He  also  dispatched  General  John  Pope  on  a kind  of  roving 
commission  to  break  up  Confederate  camps,  giving  him  gen- 
eral command  of  all  the  National  troops  between  the  Missouri 
and  Osage  Rivers.  Pope  did  his  work  well,  and  effectually 
blocked  the  operations  of  Price,  by  depriving  him  of  communi- 
cation with  recruiting  points  and  forcing  him  to  seek  safety  on 
the  Arkansas  border.  We  have  noted  the  results  of  his  move- 
ments in  the  two  preceding  engagements. 

We  have  noted  other  military  changes  of  command  west  of 
the  Alleghanies,  and  it  remains  only  to  mention  that  General 
Don  Carlos  Buell  had  superseded  General  Sherman  in  com- 
mand of  the  Department  of  the  Ohio,  embracing  that  State 
and  the  portion  of  Kentucky  lying  east  of  the  Cumberland 
River,  and  that  Colonel  E.  R.  S.  Canby  had  been  appointed  to 
the  command  of  the  Department  which  included  the  Territory 
of  New  Mexico  only. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


OPERATIONS  IN  WESTERN  VIRGINIA— THE  BATTLE  OF  CARNIFEX  FERRY— DEATH 
OF  COLONEL  LOWE-^FLOTD’s  HASTY  FLIGHT — ATTACK  ON  THE  SUMMIT  POST — 
REPULSE  OF  THE  CONFEDERATES— THE  KANAWHA  VALLEY  CLE  I RED  OF 
INTRUDERS— MOVEMENTS  OF  M'CLELLAN — THE  DISASTROUS  BATTLE  OF  BALL’S 
BLUFF. 


We  must  now  fallback,  chronologically,  to  note  events  in  Vir- 
ginia, Kentucky  and  Tennessee. 

We  have  already  noted  the  military  changes  in  July,  by  which 
the  retirement  of  General  McDowell  placed  General  McClellan 
in  chief  command,  and  we  left  the  vigorous  young  commander 

busily  perfecting  the 
organization  of  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac. 
Among  the  changes  at 
this  time  were  those 
included  in  General 
Order  No.  46,  by  which 
Major-General  Robert 
Patterson  and  Brevet 
Major-General  Cadwal- 
lader,  of  the  Pennsyl- 
vania Volunteers,  were 
honorably  discharged, 
and  Maj  ir- General  N. 
P.  Banks  was  ordered 
to  assume  command, 
in  the  Valley  of  Vir- 
gen,  Robert  e,  lee.  ginia,  of  the  army 

from  which  Patterson 
was  relieved,  the  Department  of  the  Shenandoah  being  created, 
with  headquarters  in  the  field,  Major-General  John  A.  Dix 
relieving  Banks  at  Baltimore,  and  assuming  command  of  the 
Department  of  Maryland.  McClellan’s  command,  as  we  have 
seen,  was  turned  over  to  Brigadier-General  Rosecrans,  and  we 


BATTLE  OP  CARNIFEX  FERRY. 


181 


will  for  a brief  space  note  liis  operations  in  Western  Virginia, 
where  General  Robert  E.  Lee  was  making  vigorous  efforts  to 
obtain  a footing  in  conjunction  with  Brigadier-General  John  B. 
Floyd,  late  Confederate  Secretary  of  War,  who  had  succeeded 
that  vainglorious  military  bubble,  General  Wise,  after  the 
battle  of  Carrick’s  Ford. 

Early  in  August,  Lee,  with  1,600  men,  was  at  Hunters- 
ville, in  P.cahontas  County,  and  his  plan  was  to  sweep  down 
on  Wheeling  and  threaten  Western  Pennsylvania.  Floyd  had 
taken  command  at  Lewisburg,  the  capital  of  Greenbrier 
County,  and  intended  to  push  through  the  Kanawha  Valley  and 
dislodge  General  Cox,  who  had  crossed  the  Ohio  River,  and, 
after  capturing  Barboursville,  had  pushed  on  to  the  Kanawha 
River. 

Leaving  a force  at  Pickett’s  Mills  to  prevent  Cox  turning  his 
Sank  from  Hawksnest,  Floyd  moved  to  Camifex  Ferry,  on  the 
Oauley  River,  but  in  making  his  dispositions  there,  came  to 
grief  by  the  upsetting  of  a ferry-boat,  and  thus  had  his  artillery 
and  most  of  his  cavalry  on  one  side  the  river,  while  his  infantry 
and  the  remaining  cavalry  were  on  the  other  side.  Colonel 
Tyler  hearing  of  this  mischance,  started  from  Summersville, 
hoping  to  surprise  Floyd  and  take  him  at  a disadvantage,  but 
Floyd,  who  was  wily,  if  nothing  else,  turned  the  tables  on  him 
and  dispersed  his  force,  with  the  loss  of  fifty  men,  on  the 
morning  of  August  26.  General  Cox  had  meantime  moved 
along  the  Kanawha  Valley  and  scattered  the  Confederates  at 
all  points,  until  by  the  end  of  July  he  had  entered  the  aban- 
doned Confederate  intrenchments  at  Charleston,  near  the  New 
and  Gauley  rivers.  The  Elk  River  Suspension  Bridge  had  been 
destroyed  by  Wise  previously,  and  Cox  accordingly  fortified  his 
position  and  awaited  developments. 

General  Rosecrans  determined  to  drive  Floyd  from  Carni- 
fex  Ferry,  and  leaving  General  Reynolds  at  Cheat  Mountain 
with  orders  to  check  Lee's  advance,  he  pushed  forward  by 
a difficult  route  across  the  Gauley  Mountain  range  to  Sum- 
mersville. By  noon  on  the  9th  of  September  he  had  reached 
the  summit  of  the  range,  and  soon  encountered  the  outlying 
pickets.  After  a short  skirmish  these  were  driven  in.  The 


182 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR 


next  morning,  General  Benliam’s  brigade  leading  the  advance, 
the  Federals  passed  through  Summers ville  and  pressed  on  to 
the  works  which  Floyd  had  thrown  up  on  a hill  commanding 
the  approach  to  the  Ferry.  The  Confederates  opened  a heavy 
fire  on  Colonel  Lytle’s  skirmishers,  and  for  a time  threw  the 
line  into  confusion.  The  batteries  of  Schneider  and  McMullen, 
however,  went  to  their  support  and  the  men  quickly  rallied. 
General  Benham  then  sent  the  Twelfth  and  Thirteenth  Ohio 
regiments  to  attack  Floyd’s  right  wing,  and  Colonel  Lytle, 
with  the  Tenth  Ohio,  made  a dash  on  the  centre.  In  this,  how- 
ever, he  was  severely  wounded  and  his  horse  was  killed.  Colo- 
nel Smith,  with  the  Thirteenth,  and  Colonel  Lowe,  with  the 
Twelfth,  under  the  direction  of  Adjutant-General  Ilartsuff, 
made  a desperate  attack  on  the  right  flank  of  the  Confederates, 
in  which  Lowe  fell  with  a bullet  through  his  brain.  Mean- 
while Rosecrans  had  organized  a column,  composed  of  the 
Third,  Ninth  and  Twenty-eighth  Ohio  regiments,  with  Scam- 
mon’s  brigade  in  reserve.  Colonel  Robert  L.  McCook,  with  his 
regiment  of  Germans,  the  Ninth  Ohio,  was  assigned  the  post  of 
honor.  With  a wild  cheer,  in  response  to  his  cry  of  “ Forward, 
my  bully  Dutch  ! ” the  men  plunged  down  upon  the  enemies’ 
intrenchments.  But  Rosecrans  had  conceived  the  idea  that  the 
plans  of  Hartsuff  involved  too  much  peril,  and  checked  the  ad- 
vance at  the  moment  when  to  all  appearances  the  works  would 
have  been  successfully  stormed.  Thus,  after  about  four  hours’ 
fighting  and  with  a loss  of  fifteen  killed  and  seventy  wounded, 
the  Federals  did  not  seem  to  have  accomplished  much.  They 
had,  however,  done  more  than  they  hoped  for,  Floyd  having 
been  wounded  and  so  terribly  scared  that  before  daybreak  he 
fled  across  the  Gauley  in  confusion,  leaving  all  his  camp  stores, 
ammunition  and  equipage  behind.  He  destroyed  the  bridge 
of  logs  and  the  ferry-boat,  and  did  not  rest  till  he  had  put  thirty 
miles  be  tv  een  his  men  and  the  Federal  forces.  His  first  halt 
was  on  Big  Bethel  Mountain,  near  New  River,  from  whence  he 
pushed  on  to  Meadow  Bluff.  General  Wise,  who  had  refused 
to  aid  Floyd  at  Carnifex  Ferry,  held  the  position  on  Big  Bethel 
Mountain  and  established  “Camp  Defiance.” 

General  Reynolds,  who  had  been  left  at  Cheat  Mountain  Pass, 


BATTLE  OF  CHEAT  MOUNTAIN 


183 


had  disposed  his  forces  to  guard  the  pass  and  check  General  Lee, 
whose  main  object  was  to  secure  this  line  of  communication 
with  the  Shenandoah  Valley.  On  the  11th  of  September  Lee 
left  Huntersville  and  prepared  for  a simultaneous  attack  on  the 
pass,  the  outpost  at  Elk  Water,  held  by  Colonel  Kimball  with 
the  Fourteenth  Indiana,  and  the  Summit  post,  Kimball's  head- 
quarters. On  the  morning  of  the  12th,  Colonel  Kimball  found 
that  Captain  Coons  was  invested  on  a ridge  near  the  pass  by  a 
largo  body  of  Confederates.  Hurrying  up  with  the  Fourteenth 
Indiana  and  a handful  of  dragoons,  Kimball  routed  these  and 
released  Coons.  At  the  same  time  another  body  of  Confederate 
troops  on  the  front  and  flank  of  Kimball's  position,  near  the 
Cheat  River,  were  utterly  routed,  and  fled  in  disorder.  About 
5,000  Confederates  under  General  Anderson,  of  Tennessee,  were 
thus  foiled  in  then-  attempt  on  the  Summit  post  by  something 
like  six  hundred  Federals.  General  Lee,  on  the  failure  of  this 
scheme,  withdrew  from  Cheat  Mountain,  and  reached  Meadow 
Bluff  on  the  20th  of  September  to  join  Floyd.  General  H.  R. 
Jackson  had  been  left  to  watch  Reynolds,  with  a few  thousand 
men,  on  the  Greenbriar  River.  Lee  then  concentrated  the 
forces  of  Floyd  and  Wise  with  his  own,  and  assuming  chief 
command,  strengthened  the  works  on  Big  Bethel  Mountain. 

On  October  2d,  Reynolds  made  an  attack  on  Jackson’s  in- 
trenched camp  on  the  Stanton  pike,  and  a sharp  engagement, 
lasting  seven  hours,  inflicted  severe  loss  on  the  Confederates, 
about  two  hundred  of  them  being  killed  in  the  trenches.  The 
Federals,  however,  were  repulsed  with  the  loss  of  ten  killed 
and  t hirty-two  wounded. 

The  troubles  in  the  Confederate  camp  between  Wise  and 
Floyd  led  to  the  recall  of  the  former,  and  Lee  was  soon  after- 
wards sent  to  take  charge  of  the  South  Carolina  and  Georgia 
coasts,  his  failure  to  strike  Rosecrans  having  bitterly  disap- 
pointed the  Confederate  authorities.  Floyd  was  thus  left  in 
sole  command,  and  during  October  he  erected  batteries  on  the 
left  bank  of  the  New  River,  near  its  junction  with  the  Gauley, 
thus  commanding  the  road  to  Rosecrans’  camp.  On  the  12th  of 
November  a vigorous  and  successful  attack  was  made  for  the 
purpose  of  dislodging  him.  General  Schenck  and  Major  Leeper 


184 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


were  to  have  struck  Floyd’s  front  and  rear  at  the  same  time, 
but  a flood  cut  off  Schenck,  and  Leeper  with  the  First  Kentucky 
achieved  the  victory  by  a bold  dash  on  the  front  near  the  mouth 
of  the  Gauley.  Floyd  fled  with  such  precipitation  that  he 
eluded  General  Benham,  who  had  crossed  below  the  mouth  of 
New  River  to  intercept  him.  With  headlong  haste  he  pushed 
on  through  Fayetteville  and  Raleigh  till  he  reached  Peterston, 
some  fifty  miles  south  of  his  abandoned  position.  In  his  flight 
Floyd  threw  away  ammunition,  camp  equipage  and  tents. 
General  Benham  closely  pressed  him  as  far  as  Raleigh,  some 
thirty  miles  down  the  valley.  This  decisive  stroke  left  Rose- 
crans  in  clear  possession  of  the  Kanawha  Valley,  and  broke  the 
Confederate  grasp,  for  the  time  at  least,  in  Western  Virginia. 
The  finishing  blow  was  given  by  Brigadier-General  Robert  H. 
Milroy,  who  first  attacked  Colonel  Edward  Johnston,  of  Geor- 
gia, who  had  been  left  by  Jackson  to  hold  the  Alleghany 
Summit.  This  engagement  on  the  12th  of  December  was  a 
stubborn  affair,  the  fortunes  of  the  day  wavering  in  the  balance 
for  some  hours.  The  attempt  to  capture  the  battery  command- 
ing the  Staunton  pike  failed,  however,  and  the  Federals  retired 
in  good  order.  The  loss  in  killed  and  wounded  amounted  to 
about  two  hundred  on  each  side.  Toward  the  end  of  Decem- 
ber Milroy  sent  an  expedition  under  Major  Webster,  of  the 
Twenty-fifth  Ohio  Regiment,  to  break  up  a Confederate  post  at 
Huntersville,  about  fifty  miles  distant.  This  was  accomplished 
after  a heavy  march  through  deep  snow,  the  Confederates  were 
scattered,  the  military  stores  destroyed  and  the  jail  wrecked. 
This  ended  military  operations  in  this  section  for  that  year. 

We  must  now  turn  to  the  movements  of  General  McClellan, 
whom  we  left  organizing  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  and  which 
by  the  middle  of  October  consisted  of  some  75,000  men,  in  splen- 
did condition,  ready  for  the  field.  Every  department  had  been 
thoroughly  organized  and  the  defense  of  Washington  City  had 
been  elaborately  completed,  extensive  earthworks  and  a num- 
ber of  strong  forts  having  been  constructed.  The  main  body 
of  the  army  was  close  to  the  city,  with  outposts  as  far  down  the 
Potomac  as  Liverpool  Point  and  away  up  the  river  to  Williams- 
port, above  Harper’s  Ferry. 


THE  CONFEDERATES  CLOSE  THE  POTOMAC. 


185 


The  Confederates  meanwhile  had  not  been  idle.  General 
Johnston  was  within  six  miles  of  Washington  City,  at  Munson’s 
Hill,  having  advanced  from  Centreville  and  Fairfax  Court 
House.  Batteries  had  been  planted  on  Matthias’  Point  and 
others  were  erected  below  Occoquan  Creek,  cutting  off  commu- 
nication by  water  with  the  Capital.  This  blockade  was  very 
irritating  and  divers  plans  were  formulated  for  breaking  it  up, 
but  divided  counsels  upset  every  pro  ject,  and  before  the  mouth 
of  October  the  Potomac  was  closed  as  an  avenue  of  approach 
to  Washington. 

During  the  month  of  August  there  were  several  skirmishes 
between  the  outposts  of  the  two  armies,  and  on  the  12th  of  Sep- 
tember a sharp  engagement  was  had  between  a Federal  recon- 
noitering  party  and  some  Virginia  cavalry  under  Colonel  J.  E. 
B.  Stuart.  The  Federals,  however,  came  out  of  this  with  but 
little  loss.  On  the  15th  of  September  Colonel  John  W.  Geary’s 
pickets,  at  Damestown,  Maryland,  were  attacked  by  Virginia 
troops  who  had  crossed  the  Potomac.  Soon  afterward  Lewins- 
ville,  Vienna  and  Fairfax  Court  House  were  occupied  by  the  Fed- 
erals.  The  Confederates  had  evacuated  Munson’s  Hill  some  three 
weeks  before,  and  its  formidable-looking  batteries  of  “Quaker 
guns,”  i.  e.,  painted  logs  and  stove-pipes,  became  as  much 
objects  of  amusement  as  they  had  been  for  nearly  two  months 
previously  objects  of  dread  by  thq  troops  facing  them. 

A sharp  encounter  between  the  troops  under  Colonel  Geary 
and  a large  body  of  Confederates  occurred  on  the  5th  of  October 
for  the  possession  of  Bolivar  Heights,  but  the  enemy  were  thor- 
oughly routed  and  driven  up  the  valley  some  six  miles  to 
Charlestown. 

The  most  important,  and  at  the  same  time  disastrous  affair 
occurred  on  the  21st  of  October,  being  1 he  battle  of  Ball’s  Bluff. 
An  unconfirmed  report  of  the  evacuation  of  Leesburg  by  the 
Confederates  induced  McClellan  to  order  a reconnoissance  in 
force  and  he  sent  General  McCall  to  occupy  Dranesville,  a 
point  midway  between  Leesburg  and  the  Chain  Bridge.  General 
Banks  having  repeated  the  rumor  on  the  strength  of  a dispatch 
from  Sugar  Loaf  signal  station,  McClellan  instructed  Briga- 
dier General  Charles  P.  Stone,  commanding  an  army  of  obser- 


186 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


vation  between  Conrad’s  and  Edwards’  Ferries,  to  feel  for  the 
Confederate  left  under  General  N.  G.  Evans,  advising  Him  also 
of  McCall’s  movements.  Stone  made  a feint  at  each  of  the  two 
ferries,  General  Gorman  operating  at  Edwards’  Ferry  and 
Colonels  Lee  and  Cogswell  attending  to  the  movement  at  Con- 
rad’s Ferry.  Colonel  Devens  went  in  flat  boats  with  his  com- 
mand to  Harrison’s  Island.  A reserve  force  of  about  3,000, 
including  the  First  California,  commanded  by  Colonel  E.  D. 
Baker,  Senator  from  Oregon,  was  held  in  readiness  should  the 
enemy  force  fighting.  McCall’s  movements  had  been  closely 
watched  by  the  Confederates  and  they  sent  out  a scouting  party 
which  General  Gorman  managed  to  disperse.  Devens  sent  out 
a scouting  party  under  Ca  ptain  Philbrick  towards  Leesburg,  by 
way  of  Ball’s  Bluff,  and  he  reported  a small  camp  in  sight. 
Stone  then  ordered  Devens  to  cross  from  Harrison's  Island  at 
dawn  on  the  21st  and  take  the  alleged  camp,  Colonel  Lee  mean- 
time occupying  the  island.  When  the  advance  was  made  the 
camp  could  not  be  found  and  Devens  halted  within  a mile  of 
Leesburg.  Colonel  Baker  with  the  reserve  was  ordered  to  move 
on  Conrad’s  Ferry,  from  which  point  another  feint  was  to  be 
made  to  ward  off  attention  to  the  movement  of  Devens.  Mc- 
Clellan had  not  intended  anything  beyond  a demonstration,  and 
supposing  this  to  be  understood  by  General  Stone,  had  ordered 
McCall  to  fall  back  from  Dranesville,  but  of  this  Stone  was  igno- 
rant. The  Confederates  had  not  been  deceived  by  these  feints 
but  had  kept  a close  watch  upon  Devens,  and  about  noon  on 
the  21st  Colonels  Jenifer  and  Hunton,  with  infantry  and  cavalry 
fell  on  his  front  and  left  in  an  open  field.  Colonel  Baker,  find- 
ing that  Devens  was  attacked  by  a superior  force,  hurried  to  his 
aid.  Devens  had  fallen  back  on  Colonel  Lee  and  was  stubbornly 
facing  his  foe.  Transportation  was  difficult,  and  Baker,  finding 
the  battle  waxing  hot,  crossed  the  river  in  a skiff,  left  his  artillery 
to  come  on  and  pushed  forward  to  join  Devens.  Colonel  Cogs- 
well’s Tammany  Regiment  and  a couple  of  howitzers  under 
Lieutenant  French  had  already  come  up  when  Baker  reached 
the  field  and  assumed  command.  Expecting  the  aid  of  McCall, 
a line  of  battle  was  formed  in  the  open  field.  Evans  quickly 
accepted  the  challenge  and  attacked  the  front  and  left  flank 


BATTLE  AT  DRANESVILLE. 


187 


with  great  fury.  Then  it  was  found  that  the  woods  which  sur- 
rounded the  field  on  three  sides  were  absolutely  alive  with  men. 
The  battle  began  soon  after  three  o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  and 
by  five  o’clock  Colonel  Baker  fell  riddled  with  bullets.  Colonel 
Cogswell  took  command  and  ordered  a movement  to  the  left,  in 
order  to  cut  through  the  enemy  to  Edwards’  Ferry.  At  this 
moment  a Confederate  officer  rode  totbe  head  of  the  Tammany 
Regiment  and  gave  the  order  to  “ Charge,”  the  trick  succeeded, 
the  men  dashed  forward  with  the  Fifteenth  Massachusetts  only 
to  find  themselves  exposed  to  a galling  fire  along  the  whole 
line.  The  day  was  lost  and  Cogswell  ordered  an  immediate 
retreat  to  Harrison’s  Island.  The  scene  which  follows  beggars 
description — the  Confederates  pressed  in  upon  the  disorganized 
mass  and  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet  forced  them  down  the 
bluff  to  the  banks  of  the  turbulent  river.  The  only  boat  there 
was  speedily  sunk  and  swimming  the  river  was  the  only  means 
of  escape.  Colonels  Cogswell  and  Lee  were  taken  prisoners, 
together  with  between  four  and  five  hundred  of  their  men. 
Colonel  Devens  swam  the  river  on  horseback.  The  men  who 
essayed  to  cross  were  either  picked  off  by  the  Confederates  or 
swept  away  by  the  current.  The  loss  in  killed  was  223  and  266 
were  wounded.  The  Confederate  loss  was  about  350  killed  and 
wounded.  The  entire  Federal  force  did  not  exceed  1,900  while 
that  of  the  Confederates  was  fully  4,000. 

All  this  time  General  Stone  had  been  within  easy  reach  with 
7,000  men,  but  had  relied  on  the  co-operation  of  McCall,  who,  as 
we  have  seen,  was  nowhere  near. 

The  news  of  the  disaster  came  on  him  like  a thunder  clap  and 
he  hastily  made  arrangements  to  cover  the  retreat  of  Gorman’s 
Brigade,  whom  he  had  sent  to  Edwards’  Ferry.  In  the  course 
of  the  night  General  Banks  relieved  him  of  his  command  and 
orders  came  from  McClellan  to  hold  the  island  and  the  Virginia 
shore  till  reinforcements  could  arrive. 

Tliis  disaster  roused  public  indignation  and  the  blame  was 
liberally  showered  upon  all  those  in  command.  The  House  of 
Representatives,  representing  popular  feeling  demanded  an  in- 
vestigation. but  McClellan  opposed  this  as  likely  to  affect  the 
service  injuriously.  He  maintained  that  Stone  was  free  from 


188 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


blame  and  this  threw  the  weight  of  public  indignation  on  the 
General-in-Chief. 

The  sequel  of  the  matter  was  the  arrest  of  General  Stone  on 
February  8th,  1862,  and  his  incarceration  for  six  months  in  Fort 
Lafayette  without  a trial.  His  release,  as  unceremonious  as  his 
arre  t,  may  be  taken  to  indicate  that  he  suffered  unjustly. 

McClellan’s  first  orders  for  holding  the  Virginia  shore  proved 
that  even  then  he  had  not  been  fully  informed  of  the  condition 
of  affairs,  and  when  on  the  23d  of  October  he  arrived  at  Pooles- 
ville  he  countermanded  all  orders  for  an  advance  and  withdrew 
the  entire  force  to  the  Maryland  side  of  the  river. 

Their  success  at  Ball’s  Bluff  and  the  falling  back  of  McCall 
vastly  encouraged  the  Confederates.  They  again  occupied 
Dranesville  and,  pushing  their  pickets  forward  to  the  verge  of 
the  Federal  lines,  ravaged  the  surrounding  country. 

McCall  getting  tired  of  this,  obtained  McClellan’s  permission 
to  attack  Dranesville,  where  the  Confederate  reserve  was  quar- 
tered. Accordingly  Brigadier  General  E.  O.  C.  Ord  with  about 
4,000  men  was  intrusted  with  the  expedition  to  Dranesville  on 
the  20th  of  December,  and  was  supported  by  Brigadier  General 
Reynolds.  About  two  miles  out  of  Dranesville  General  J.  E.  B. 
Stuart  with  some  2,500  men  came  up  from  Centre ville  and  a 
hot  engagement  followed.  The  Confederates,  flushed  by  recent 
successes,  were  over-confident  and  had  this  time  undertaken  too 
big  a contract.  They  were  utterly  routed  with  the  loss  of  43  killed 
and  143  wounded.  The  Federal  loss  was  7 killed  and  61  wounded. 
McCall  did  not  attempt  to  hold  the  position  but  fell  back  to  his 
encampment,  taking  with  him  twenty-two  wagon  loads  of  corn 
and  sixteen  of  hay.  Although  this  spirited  affair  somewhat 
moderated  the  public  annoyance  over  recent  events,  yet  there 
was  much  murmuring  at  the  general  inaction  of  so  large  a body 
of  troops,  now  amounting  to  some  200,000  men,  while  the  Con- 
federate force  surrounding  the  capital  was  understood  to  be 
not  much  more  than  one  fourth  of  that  number. 

We  must  again  shift  the  scenes  and  turn  our  attention  to 
naval  operations  on  the  coast  of  North  Carolina  and  on  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


NAVAL  MOVEMENTS— AN  INCIDENT  OF  TO-DAY— FATE  OF  THE  HARRIET  LANE- 
ENGAGEMENTS  AROUND  HATTERAS — THE  AFFAIR  OF  SANTA  ROSA  ISLAND- 
BOMBARDMENT  OF  PENSACOLA— THE  EXPEDITION  TO  PORT  ROYAL — CAPTURE 
OF  FORTS  WALKER  AND  BEAUREGARD— THE  CONFEDERATES  DRIVEN  FROM  THE 
SOUTH  CAROLINA  COAST— ATTEMPTED  BLOCKADE  OF  CHARLESTON  HARBOR. 

We  have  noted  the  capture  of  Forts  Hatteras  and  Clark,  at 
Hatteras  Inlet,  on  the  29th  of  August,  and  their  subsequent  oc- 
cupation, under  the  advice  of  General  B.  F.  Butler,  by  Colonel 
Hawkins,  of  the  Ninth  New  York  Zouaves,  and  will  now  trace 
the  operations  along  the  coast  which  grew  out  of  this  capture. 

Just  here  we  must  interpolate  an  incident  which  at  this  writ- 
ing (June,  1884)  is  report  d by  cable  from  London  in  the  follow- 
ing words:  “ Bark  Elliot  Ritchie,  Captain  Perkins,  from  Bruns- 
wick, March  22,  for  Buenos  Ayres,  has  been  abandoned  at  sea, 
water-logged,  and  crew  landed  at  Pernambuco.”  The  reader 
will  naturally  ask,  “ What  has  that  to  do  with  the  Civil  War  ?” 
In  reply  we  shall  connect  this  cablegram  directly  with  the 
events  under  notice.  The  vessel  in  question  was  once  the 
smart  revenue  cutter  Harriet  Lane,  converted  into  a cruiser 
at  the  beginning  of  the  war,  and  was  one  of  the  craft  most 
prominent  in  the  engagement  off  the  Hatteras  forts.  Origi- 
nally named  after  Miss  Harriet  Lane,  a niece  of  President 
Buchanan,  this  cruiser  was  captured  off  Galveston  by  General 
John  B.  Magruder  about  the  last  of  December,  1862,  having 
been  run  into  by  the  Confederate  steamer  Bayou  City,  after  a 
sharp  engagement.  Captain  Semmes,-of  the  Alabama,  after- 
ward took  the  Harriet  Lane  to  Havana,  where  she  was  turned 
into  a sailing  vessel  and  re-christened  the  Elliot  Ritchie.  Thus 
we  justify  the  introduction  of  this  despatch,  and  link  the 
events  of  the  war  with  the  commercial  records  of  to-day. 

Colonel  Hawkins  having  been  reinforced  by  the  Twentieth  In- 
diana Regiment,  under  Colonel  Brown,  planned  the  closing  up 
of  Pamlico  and  Albemarle  Sounds,  and  thus  gaining  the  com- 


190 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


mand  of  the  North  Carolina  coast.  The  Susquehanna  and  the 
tug  Fanny , with  a portion  of  the  Naval  Brigade  under  Lieuten- 
ant J.  T.  Maxwell,  disabled  the  deserted  Forts  Ocracoke  and 
Morgan,  on  Beacon  Island,  and  then  Colonel  Brown,  with  the 
Twentieth  Indiana,  started  for  Chicomico-comico  to  check  the 
Confederate  operations  on  Roanoke  Island.  This  expedition,  how 
ever,  was  a sad  failure,  for  on  the  1st  of  October  the  Fanny, 
with  stores,  intrenching  tools  and  equipage,  was  captured,  and 
three  days  later  six  Confederate  steamers  landed  two  thousand 
troops  above  and  below  Brown’s  position.  In  the  enforced  re- 
treat to  Hatteras  about  fifty  of  the  Indianians  were  taken  pris- 
oners. The  Confederates,  however,  did  not  at'empt  to  push 
their  advantage,  but  retired  to  Roanoke  Island. 

Although  the  Navy  Yard  at  Pensacola,  Fla.,  had  been  sur- 
rendered to  the  State  authorities  in  January,  Fort  Pickens, 
on  Santa  Rosa  Island,  had  remained  in  Federal  possession,  and 
had  been  garrisoned  in  April  by  Colonel  Harvey  Brown,  after 
Lieutenant  Slemmer  had  been  relieved.  Later  in  the  Summer, 
the  New  York  Sixth,  Wilson’s  Zouaves,  established  a camp  on 
the  island  close  to  the  fort.  No  serious  engagements  had  oc- 
curred, although  sharp  skirmishes  had  happened,  until  early  in 
September,  when  a couple  of  night  expeditions  inflicted  con- 
siderable damage  on  the  Confederates  in  the  Navy  Yard.  This 
provoked  reprisals,  and  on  the  ninth  of  October  some  four- 
teen hundred  men,  under  Generals  Ruggles  and  Anderson, 
landed  on  Santa  Rosa  Island,  on  which  Fort  Pickens  stands, 
and  in  three  columns  marched  upon  the  Zouaves’  gamp. 
Colonel  William  Wilson  being  an  object  of  intense  hatred  to 
the  Floridians,  the  intent  was  not  only  to  break  up  his  camp, 
but,  if  possible,  to  capture  him.  The  expedition  was  well 
planned  and  the  surprise  was  complete.  The  pickets  were 
driven  in  and  the  Zouaves  forced  from  their  camp,  which  was 
fired  by  the  insurgents.  Wilson's  men,  infuriate  at  the  insults 
which  the  invaders  heaped  upon  their  Colonel,  fought  every 
inch  of  the  retreat  until  they  were  reinforced  by  four  com- 
panies from  the  fort  under  Majors  Arnold  and  Vogdes.  This 
turned  the  tide  of  battle,  the  Confederates  were  soon  in  full 
retreat  to  their  launches,  but  in  such  confusion  that  many 


EXPEDITION  TO  PORT  ROYAL. 


191 


of  them  fell  beneath  the  bullets  of  their  comrades.  Their  total 
loss  was  about  150.  In  the  confusion  of  the  retreat  Major 
Vogdes  was  made  prisoner  and  carried  off  by  the  retreating 
Confederates.  The  total  Federal  loss  was  about  sixty -four. 

Following  this,  in  November,  Colonel  Brown,  assisted  by  the 
blockading  squadron,  Niagara,  Richmond  and  Montgomery, 
bombarded  the  Confederate  works  and  silenced  Forts  Mc- 
Ree  and  BaiTancas,  the  two  principal  forts  which  defended 
the  Navy  Yard,  and  which,  together  with  a number  of  smaller 
batteries,  were  held  by  General  Braxton  Bragg  with  some 
seven  thousand  men.  Besides  silencing  the  forts  the  heavy, 
continuous  fire  of  the  squadron  and  Fort  Pickens  laid  the 
greater  part  of  the  Navy  Yard  and  adjacent  villages  in  ashes. 

Towards  the  end  of  October  more  important  operations  were 
in  progress  on  the  South  Carolina  coast.  A fleet  of  fifty  war 
vessels  and  transports  under  Captain  S.  F.  Dupont  had  been 
collected  in  Hampton  Roads,  and  a land  force  of  15,000  men 
under  Brigadier-General  W.  T.  Sherman  had  been  assembled  at 
Annapolis,  Maryland.  At  dawn,  on  the  29th  of  October,  this 
formidable  armament  put  to  sea,  but  its  destination  was  as 
impenetrable  a mystery  to  the  loyalists  of  the  North  as  it  was  to 
the  alarmed  Confederates.  Not  only  had  the  secret  been  well 
kept,  but  all  the  contingencies  of  such  an  expedition  had  been 
provided  for  by  the  astute  Secretary  of  the  iNavy.  Each  vessel 
carried  sealed  orders,  only  to  be  opened  at  a certain  point,  or 
under  peculiar  and  adverse  circumstances.  The  wisdom  of  this 
precaution  became  evident  when,  after  passing  in  safety  the 
turbulent  Cape  Hatteras,  a fearful  storm  scattered  the  fleet 
during  the  night  of  November  1st. 

At  dawn  next  morning  the  Wabash,  which  had  led  the  expe- 
dition, was  alone  in  the  angry  waters.  An  inspection  of  the 
sealed  orders  disclosed  the  plan  of  the  expedition,  a rendezvous 
off  Port  Royal ; thither  the  Wabash  steered  her  course,  and  on 
the  4th  came  to  anchor.  Many  of  the  other  vessels  now  came 
up,  only  four  transports  having  been  actually  lost.  In  passing 
Charleston  Harbor,  Dupont  had  called  off  the  Susquehanna, 
engaged  in  blockade  duty.  Along  that  ugly  coast,  however,  the 
Confederates  had  destroyed  all  buoys,  beacons  and  other  aids  to 


192 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


navigation,  but  fortunately  there  were  those  on  board  the  fleet 
who  were  efficient  pilots,  and  the  channel  entrance  was  soon 
located.  There  were  other  obstacles  to  be  encountered  in  the 
shape  of  formidable  works  thrown  up  by  the  Confederates.  On 
the  south  side  of  the  entrance,  near  Hilton  Head,  was  Fort 
Walker,  and  opposite,  at  Bay  Point,  was  Fort  Beauregard. 
There  was  also  a small  flotilla  of  eight  armed  steamers  under 
Commodore  Josiah  Tatnall,  but  a few  shots  sent  this  incompe- 
tent individual  in  search  of  personal  safety. 

On  the  5th  Dupont  made  a reconnoisance,  and  early  on  the 
7th  the  Federal  fleet  got  under  way.  Shortly  after  9 o’clock 
the  engagement  commenced,  the  two  forts  being  attacked  si- 
multaneously, the  Wabash  and  the  Susquehanna  being  not  more 
than  from  six  to  eight  hundred  yards  from  the  works.  At  first 
the  fire  was  briskly  returned  and  the  vessels  suffered  consid- 
erable damage,  the  Wabash  in  particular  being  badly  out  up. 
The  battle  plan  had  been  admirably  arranged,  the  ships,  one 
after  the  other,  getting  the  range  of  the  forts  and  shelling  them 
for  about  twenty  minutes  at  each  turn.  After  four  hours  of 
this  severe  cannonading  Fort  Walker  was  silenced,  and  shortly 
afterwara  the  firing  from  Fort  Beauregard  closed  also.  Both 
had  been  hastily  abandoned  and  were  strewn  with  dead  and 
dying.  The  flagstaff  of  Fort  Walker  had  been  shot  away  early 
in  the  action,  but  from  that  of  Fort  Beauregard  still  floated  the 
Confederate  flag.  To  the  halliards  of  this  was  attached  an  in- 
fernal machine,  but  it  fortunately  failed  to  carry  out  its  devil- 
ish purpose. 

The  land  force  under  Sherman  had  remained  on  the  trans- 
ports during  the  operations  of  the  fleet.  They  were  now  landed, 
but  the  enemy  had  cleared  out.  From  Fort  Walker  General 
T.  F.  Drayton  had  taken  his  men,  on  the  run,  across  Hilton 
Head  Island  to  Seabrook,  whence  they  took  passage  for  Savan- 
nah. From  Fort  Beauregard  Captain  Stephen  Elliott  got  across 
to  Port  Royal  Island  and  thence  reached  the  Charleston  and  Sa- 
vannah Railroad  on  the  mainland.  The  Federal  loss  was  eight 
killed  and  twenty-three  wounded  and  that  of  the  Confederates 
about  fifty  killed  and  wounded. 

Fort  Walker  was  occupied  on  the  evening  of  the  7th  and  the 


DUPONT  AND  SHERMAN’S  EXPEDITION. 


193 


Stars  and  Stripes  once  more  floated  over  South  Carolina  soil. 
General  Horatio  G.  Wright,  with  his  brigade,  established  head- 
quarters here,  and  the  following  morning  General  Isaac  I. 
Stevens,  with  the  Seventy-ninth  New  York  and  the  Eighth 
Michigan  Regiments,  occupied  Fort  Beauregard. 

The  blow  to  the  Confederate  cause  was  so  disheartening  that 
General  Ripley,  commanding  the  seacoast  district,  fell  back  to 
the  mainland  and  advised  the  abandonment  of  the  entire 
section. 

General  Sherman  at  once  began  to  fortify  Hilton  Head,  and 
took  possession  of  the  city  of  Beaufort,  all  the  white  inhabitants 
having  fled.  A large  quantity  of  arms  and  ammunition  also  fell 
into  the  Federal  hands.  Meanwhile,  Dupont  sent  exploring 
parties  along  the  coast  and  took  possession  of  the  islands.  He 
then  occupied  Big  Tybee  Island  at  the  mouth  of  the  Savannah 
River,  effectually  precluding  blockade-running.  On  the  last 
day  of  the  year  a land  force,  under  Brigadier-General  Stevens, 
and  a naval  force,  under  Commander  Rogers,  dislodged  Gen- 
erals Gregg  and  Pope  with  a Confederate  force  of  some  8.000 
men  from  Port  Royal  Ferry,  after  a sharp  encounter,  and  thus 
the  whole  of  this  region  was  again  brought  under  Federal 
control. 

Meantime,  an  attempt  was  made  to  close  up  Charleston 
Harbor  by  sinking  several  old  vessels  laden  with  stone  on  the 
bar,  but  the  operation  was  a failure,  though  the  attempt  was 
made  a pretext  for  an  appeal  by  the  Confederates  to  the  sympa- 
thies of  Europe. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


TEE  CLOSE  OF  1861 — PERMANENT  CONGRESS  OF  THE  CONFEDERATE  STATES — 
CABINET  CHANGES— SPECIMEN  OF  JUDAH  P BENJAMIN’S  CONSISTENCY- 
PRIVATEERING— THE  TRENT  AFFAIR— CAPTURE  OF  MASON  AND  SLIDELL- 
DIPLOMATIC  CORRESPONDENCE — THE  PRISONERS  RELEASED. 

Having  thus  noted,  in  as  full  detail  as  our  space  will  permit, 
the  principal  warlike  movements,  military  and  naval,  of  the 
year  1861,  we  will  hastily  glance  at  other  current  events  so  as 
to  close  the  record  of  the  first  year  of  the  war. 

We  have  incidentally  mentioned  the  meeting  of  the  Provi- 
sional Congress  of  the  Confederate  States  at  Montgomery  in 
May,  and  the  removal  of  the  seat  of  government  subsequently 
to  Richmond,  Va.,  where,  on  July  20th,  the  Third  session  was 
begun.  We  have  also  noted  the  message  by  which  Jefferson 
Davis  sought  to  reply  to  that  of  President  Lincoln.  In  the 
course  of  this  session  an  act  was  passed  for  the  banishment 
from  the  limits  of  the  Confederate  States  of  every  masculine 
citizen  of  the  United  States,  except  citizens  of  Delaware,  Mary- 
land, Kentucky,  Missouri,  the  Territories  of  New  Mexico,  Ari- 
zona, the  District  of  Columbia,  and  of  Indian  Terriory  south  of 
Kansas.  The  act  provided  for  the  arrest  as  “ alien  enemies  ” 
of  all  such  as  remained  over  forty  days  after  its  passage,  and 
also  for  the  cpnfiscation  of  all  property  belonging  to  such  •*  alien 
enemies.”  The  Confederate  President  was  by  other  enactments 
authorized  to  call  for  four  hundred  thousand  volunteers,  in  ad- 
dition to  the  existing  force,  to  serve  for  not  less  than  twelve 
months  nor  more  than  three  years  ; also  to  send  additional 
commissioners  to  lurope,  and  he  was  further  invested  with 
discretionary  powers  to  inflict  retaliation  upon  prisoners  of  war. 
By  a reorganization  of  the  Cabinet.  R.  M.  T.  Hunter,  of  Vir- 
ginia, was  made  Secretary  of  State  ; Judah  P.  Benjamin  was 
transferred  from  the  position  of  Attorney-General  to  that  of 
Secretary  of  War,  and  ex-Govemor  Thomas  Bragg  assumed 
the  portfolio  relinquished  by  Benjamin. 


CONFEDERATE  CONGRESSIONAL  MATTERS. 


195 


[As  we  write  we  are  reminded  of  the  death  of  Judah  P.  Ben- 
jamin, in  France,  two  weeks  since,  and  it  is  a somewhat  signifi- 
cant circumstance  that  prior  to  his  death  he  had  destroyed  all 
his  private  papers.  Had  they  been  preserved,  it  is  just  pos- 
sible that  they  would  have  cast  a lurid  light  on  some  other  per- 
sonal records.] 

As  a rebellion  War  Secretary  Benjamin  was  probably  a suc- 
cess, for  a time.  At  any  rate,  he  saliently  illustrated  the  incon- 
sistencies of  the  Secession  theories.  We  have  noted  how, 
immediately  after  the  Baltimore  riots,  an  era  of  bridge-burning 
and  general  devastation  was  inaugurated  by  the  Secessionists, 
yet,  when  in  November,  1861,  some  loyalist  Tennessee  citizens 
were  arrested  and  charged  with  being  accessories  to  certain 
military  operations  in  which  bridges  were  burned  to  cut  off 
communication  with  Virginia,  Benjamin  wrote  to  Colonel 
Wood,  at  Knoxville,  in  regard  to  the  prisoners,  asfollows  : “All 
such  as  can  be  identified  in  having  been  engaged  in  bridge- 
burning, are  to  be  tried  summarily  by  drum-head  court  martial, 
and,  if  found  guilty,  executed  on  the  spot  by  hanging.  It 
would  be  well  to  leave  their  bodies  hanging  in  the  vicinity  of 
the  burned  bridges.”  Such  ferocity  is  hardly  in  keeping  with 
the  protests  sent  to  European  Courts  against  the  “ barbarous 
warfare  ” which  sought  to  destroy  Charleston  Harbor  by  sink- 
ing the  Stone  fleet  on  the  bar.  However,  the  Confederate  con- 
sistency was  never  strikingly  developed. 

The  ‘ ‘ Provisional  ” Congress  reassembled  at  Richmond  on  the 
18th  of  November,  and  when  its  time  ran  out  on  the  18th  of 
February,  1862,  it  was  immediately  succeeded  by  a Congress 
under  the  Permanent  Constitution  of  the  Confederate  States, 
in  which  Alabama,  Arkansas,  Florida,  Georgia,  Louisiana, 
Mississippi,  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina,  Tennessee,  Texas 
and  Virginia  were  represented.  Thomas  S.  Bocock,  of  Virginia, 
was  elected  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives.  Jeffer- 
son Davis  was  then  unanimously  elected  President  for  six 
years  (without  even  the  saving  clause,  “ or  so  long  as  the  Con- 
federacy shall  last”).  Other  Cabinet  changes  were  made. 
Judah  P.  Benjamin,  of  Louisiana,  becoming  Secretary  of  State  ; 
George  W.  Randolph,  of  Virginia,  Secretary  of  War;  S.  R. 


19b 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Mallory,  of  Florida,  Secretary  of  tlie  Navy  : C.  G.  Memminger. 
of  South  Carolina,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  ; and  Thomas 
H.  Watts,  of  Alabama,  Attorney -General.  The  proceedings 
of  this  Congress  we  may  take  occasion  to  make  note  of 
later  on. 

The  authority  which  had  been  given  Davis  to  issue  letters- 
of-marque  had  been  anticipated  by  him  long  before  the  forms 
of  the  alleged  government  had  legalized  it,  and  one  of  the  first 
vessels  which  commenced  privateering  was  the  Sumter , com- 
manded by  Captain  Raphael  Semmes.  She  was  a packet 
steamer,  but  heavily  armed  and  carrying  a crew  of  sixty-five 
seamen  and  twenty -five  marines.  Running  the  blockade  of  the 
Mississippi  River,  on  the  30th  of  June,  1861,  she  began  her  oper- 
ations on  the  American  mercantile  marine  among  the  West  In- 
dia Islands  and  on  the  Spanish  main,  and  it  was  while  search- 
ing for  her  that  Captain  Charles  Wilkes,  of  the  United  States 
steam  sloop  San  Jacinto,  performed  the  act  which,  while  it 
obtained  for  him  the  enthusiastic  admiration  of  the  loyalists, 
very  nearly  precipitated  a war  between  the  United  States  and 
Great  Britain.  This  was  the  capture  of  Commissioners  Mason 
and  Slidell,  on  board  the  British  mail  steamer  Trent. 

The  circumstances  of  this  affair  deserve  more  than  mere 
mention.  We  have  noted  that  immediately  after  the  Seces- 
sion ordinance  of  Alabama  and  the  resultant  assembling  of 
the  Conference  at  Montgomery,  certain  commissioners  were 
sent  abroad  to  the  various  governments  of  Europe.  These 
men,  hastily  selected,  were  unequal  to  the  work  cut  out  for 
them,  and  consequently,  under  the  provisions  of  the  Third  ses- 
sion of  the  Provisional  Congress,  other  and  shrewder  men  were 
appointed  with  ambassadorial  powers.  Two  of  these  were, 
first,  James  Murray  Mason,  formerly  a Virginia  Senator,  and 
the  man  who  in  April  had  declared  that  all  Virginians  who 
refused  to  vote  for  Secession  should  be  compelled  to  leave  the 
State  if  they  would  save  their  lives,  and  second,  John  Slidell, 
who,  when  withdrawing  from  the  National  Senate  with  Judah 
P.  Benjamin,  as  Senators  from  Louisiana,  made  an  insolent 
speech,  in  which  he  threatened  the  United  States  with  war,  and 
declared  that  its  mercantile  marine  would  be  compelled  either 


THE  MASON  AND  SLIDELL  AFFAIR. 


197 


to  sail  under  foreign  flags  or  to  rot  at  the  wharves.  Mason  was 
accredited  to  Great  Britain  and  Slidell  to  France.  But  getting 
into  such  offices  and  getting  out  of  America  were  affairs  of 
very  different  calibre.  The  Southern  ports  were  closely  block- 
aded, and  outside  of  the  Confederate  lines  on  land  neither  of 
these  men  dared  venture.  At  length,  during  the  wet,  dark 
night  of  October  12th,  they  slipped  out  of  Charleston 
Harbor  on  the  steamer  Theodore  and  successfully  ran  the 
blockade.  It  was  not  a dignified  proceeding  on  the  part  of  high 
diplomatic  functionaries,  but  expediency  may  be  charitably 
pleaded  for  them.  Slidell  had  with  him  his  wife  and  four 
children,  besides  his  secretary,  Eustis;  Mason  had  his  secretary, 
McFarland,  only.  Reaching  Havana,  they  embarked  on  the  7th 
of  November  for  St.  Thomas  by  the  British  mail  steamer  Trent. 
From  St.  Thomas  they  proposed  to  take  the  packet  line  to 
Southampton.  Captain  Wilkes,  as  we  have  remarked,  was  on 
a still  hunt  for  the  Sumter,  and  putting  in  at  Havana  became 
cognizant  of  the  departure  and  plans  of  the  Confederate  Com- 
missioners. He  decided  to  intercept  the  Trent  and  arrest  them 
and  their  secretaries.  About  midday  on  the  8th  of  November 
he  sighted  the  Trent  in  the  Bahama  Channel  and  signaled  her 
to  heave  to.  Mail  steamers  do  not,  however,  stop  to  pick  up 
transient  guests,  and  consequently  the  Trent  steamed  ahead. 
As  a gentle  hint,  Wilkes  sent  a shell  across  her  path  and  Cap- 
tain Moir  concluded  he  might  as  well  be  interviewed  by  the 
Yankee.  A couple  of  boats,  with  a force  of  marines,  under 
Lieutenant  D.  M.  Fairfax,  were  soon  alongside.  The  errand 
being  explained,  Captain  Moir  declined  to  afford  any  informa- 
tion as  to  his  passengers.  Fairfax  called  on  his  marines,  under 
Lieutenant  Greer,  and  the  matter  began  to  assume  a serious 
aspect.  To  end  the  controversy,  Mason  and  Slidell  came  for- 
ward, but  protested  against  arrest.  • This  was,  of  course,  un- 
availing, and  Fairfax  used  technical  force,  by  putting  his  hand 
on  the  shoulder  of  Mason,  who  then  went  quickly  to  the  boat. 
Slidell  was  more  obstinate,  but  a file  of  marines  put  an  end  to 
his  resistance.  The  two  secretaries  philosophically  followed  the 
fortunes  of  their  superiors,  though  one  of  them,  Eustis,  had  to 
leave  his  wife  in  the  company  of  Slidell’s  family.  Captain 


198 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Wilkes  took  kis  prisoners  to  New  York,  whence  they  were  sent 
to  Fort  Warren,  on  George’s  Island,  Boston  Harbor. 

While  Wilkes  was  receiving  public  ovations,  and  the  thanks 
not  only  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  but  also  of  Congress,  the 
press  and  the  public  of  Great  Britain  were  furious  in  their 
denunciations  of  the  alleged  outrage. 

The  British  Government,  under  the  spur  of  popular  indigna- 
tion, made  a great  show  of  warlike  preparations,  and  the  sensa- 
tional section  of  the  press  flamed  with  appeals  to  the  latent 
prejudices  of  the  people.  On  the  other  hand,  Abraham  Lincoln, 
never  cooler  than  when  in  the  midst  of  the  excitement  of 
others,  kept  a level  head  and  controlled  his  Cabinet. 

Meanwhile  a distorted  version  of  the  affair  had  been  com- 
municated to  the  British  Government,  and  Lord  John  Russell, 
Foreign  Secretary,  instructed  the  British  Ambassador  at 
Washington,  Lord  Lyons,  to  demand  the  restoration  of  the 
prisoners  to  the  protection  of  the  British  flag,  and  a suitable 
apology  for  the  aggressions  which  had  been  committed. 

When  this  demand  was  communicated  to  the  Government  at 
Washington,  the  masterly  policy  of  Lincoln  dictated  that  while 
the  prisoners  should  be  given  up,  yet  Great  Britain  should  be 
placed  in  an  equivocal  position  by  demonstrating  that  the 
“right  of  search”  which  that  government  had  so  autocratically 
insisted  on  was  an  indecent,  infamous  and  preposterous  claim. 
We  need  not  follow  out  the  diplomatic  wrangle  which  ensued, 
but  terminate  this  narrative  by  stating  that  after  Secretary 
Seward,  in  an  able  and  exhaustive  resume  of  the  subject,  had 
shown  all  these  bearings,  he  concluded  by  saying  : “If  I de- 
cide this  case  in  favor  of  my  own  Government,  I must  disallow 
its  most  cherished  principles,  and  reverse  and  forever  abandon 
its  essential  policy.  The  country  cannot  afford  the  sacrifice. 
If  I maintain  these  principles  and  adhere  to  that  policy,  I must 
surrender  the  case  itself.  It  will  be  seen,  therefore,  that  this 
Government  could  not  deny  the  justice  of  the  claims  pre- 
sented to  us  in  this  respect  upon  its  merits.  We  are  asked  to 
do  to  the  British  nation  just  what  we  have  always  insisted  all 
nations  ought  to  do  unto  us.”  He  further  intimated  that  the 
individuals  were  of  little  or  no  consequence  anyhow,  and  with 


THE  MASON  AND  SLIDELL  AFFAIR 


199 


covert  sarcasm  reminded  the  British  Minister  of  some  little 
affairs  in  the  past  which  were  about  as  palatable  as  Dead  Sea 
apples,  just  at  that  time.  He  then  announced  that  the  prisoners 
would  be  cheerfully  liberated  and  placed  at  the  disposal  of  Lord 
Lyons. 

In  accordance  with  this,  the  British  gun  boat  Rinaldo  was 
ordered  to  Provincetown,  Massachusetts,  and  Mason,  Slidell, 
Eustis  and  McFarland  were  escorted  on  board  on  the  1st  of 
January,  1862. 

The  result  of  this  matter,  while  proving  that  it  does  “ make 
a great  difference  whose  ox  is  gored,”  really  satisfied  nobody 
but  the  President  and  Cabinet  of  the  United  States.  They  had 
vindicated  a great  principle  in  a diginfied  way.  The  hot  heads 
among  the  Northerners  fumed  over  what  they  considered  truck- 
ling to  British  arrogance;  the  scheming  Southerners  saw  their 
hopes  of  a war,  which  must  have  inured  to  their  advantage, 
blown  to  the  winds,  and  the  high  and  mighty  Ambassadors 
themselves  found  they  were,  personally,  very  much  like  “a  chip 
in  porridge,  ” of  no  account  anyhow. 

We  can  here  close  our  record  of  the  troublous,  eventful  year 

1861. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


CONDITION  OF  AFFAIRS  IN  JANUARY,  1862— EXERTIONS  OF  THE  SECESSIONISTS 
IN  KENTUCKY— THE  FORCES  AT  BOWLING  GREEN— GARFIELD’S  VICTORY  AT 
PRESTONBURG — THE  BATTLE  OF  MILL  SPRING — DEATH  OF  ZOLLICOFFER — 
THE  BURNSIDE  AND  GOLDSBOROUGH  EXPEDITIONS— CAPTURE  OF  ROANOKE 
ISLAND— OTHER  NORTH  CAROLINA  VICTORIES. 

At  the  opening  of  the  New  Year,  1862,  Congress,  which  met 
December  2d,  1861,  was  engaged  in  the  consideration  of  questions 
relating  to  Slavery,  the  stormy  debates  incident  to  the  “ Trent 
affair  ” having  subsided.  The  thin  end  of  the  wedge,  which, 
when  subsequently  driven  home  by  the  Emancipation  Procla- 
mation, lifted  forever  a great  stigma  from  this  nation,  had  been 
introduced  in  the  shape  of  bills,  which  subsequently  became 
enactments,  one  providing  for  the  confiscation  of  rebel  prop- 
erty and  for  giving  freedom  to  those  held  in  slavery  by  such 
persons,  and  another  which  made  it  a penal  offense  for  any  one 
in  the  naval  or  military  service  of  the  United  States  to  capture 
and  return  fugitive  slaves.  As,  however,  these  were  merely 
preliminary  measures,  we  will  not  do  more  than  mention  them 
here; 

W e will  turn  to  affairs  in  Kentucky,  where  a section  of  the 
people,  on  November  20th,  1861,  had  assumed  to  represent  the 
entire  State,  and  after  adopting  a Secession  ordinance  and  the 
usual  buncombe  Declaration  of  Independence,  organized  a Pro- 
visional Government,  with  George  W.  Johnson,  of  Scott 
County,  as  Governor,  and  Bowling  Green  as  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment. On  December  16th  the  formalities  preceding  admission 
to  the  Confederate  Congress  were  completed,  and  representa- 
tives of  the  “Legislative  Council  of  Ten”  were  sworn  in. 
Prior  to  this  a vigorous  effort  had  been  made  by  the  National 
Government  to  encourage  the  latent  loyalty  of  the  mass  of 
Kentucky  citizens,  ex-Governor  Morehead,  accused  of  treason, 
had  been  arrested  in  Louisville  and  confined  in  Fort  Lafayette, 
New  York.  His  chief  offense,  and  a grave  one,  had  been  the 


Garfield's  gallantry  at  prestonburg. 


201 


aiding  of  Captain  Simon  B.  Buckner,  of  the  National  service, 
in  recruiting  from  the  State  guard  for  the  Confederate  service, 
though  he  failed  in  a scheme  to  secure  an  appropriation  of 
$3,000,000  from  the  State  Legislature  for  the  purpose  of  sending 
these  recruits  armed  and  equipped  to  Jefferson  Davis.  This 
arrest  scared  the  Secession  clique  in  Kentucky,  and  they  scat- 
tered for  safety.  Ex-Vice-President  John  C.  Breckinridge,  ex- 
Congressman  Humphrey  Marshall,  became  Brigadier-Generals 
in  the  Confederate  army,  and  Captain  John  Morgan  became  the 
guerrilla  commander,  whose  daring  dashes  and  hairbreadth 
escapes  will  be  the  theme  for  stories  of  adventure  for  gener- 
ations. Captain  Buckner,  compelled  to  throw  off  the  mask, 
had  also  become  a Confederate  general,  and  was  for  a time 
with  General  Johnston  at  Bowling  Green,  until  superseded  by 
General  Hardee. 

The  Federal  forces  under  General  Buell  had  been  well  organ- 
ized at  Louisville,  and  in  the  latter  part  of  December  General 
Alexander  D.  McCook,  with  some  40,000  men,  had  pushed  to- 
ward Bowling  Green,  and  after  a skirmish  driven  Terry’s 
Texas  Rangers  back  on  that  position. 

Early  in  January,  General  Humphrey  Marshall,  with  25,000 
men,  had  encamped  near  the  Big  Sandy  River,  near  Paints- 
ville,  on  the  Kentucky  and  Virginia  boundaries.  To  dislodge 
him  the  Fourteenth  Kentucky  and  the  Forty-second  Ohio  in- 
fantry, with  a few  hundred  Virginia  cavalry,  were  sent  under 
command  of  James  A.  Garfield — then  only  a Colonel,  but  subse- 
quently a Brigadier-General,  and  still  later  our  second  Presi- 
dential martyr. 

It  was  bitter  weather  thus  early  in  January,  but  Garfield 
pushed  on,  and  Marshall,  who  knew  the  resistless,  quiet  energy 
of  the  young  Ohioan,  moved  hastily  up  the  river.  Garfield 
sent  his  Virginia  cavalry  in  hot  haste  after  him,  and  on  the 
7th  of  January  they  struck  him  heavily  at  Jennis’  Creek.  On 
the  10th,  Colonel  Garfield  came  upon  Marshall’s  forces,  some 
2,500  strong,  with  three  cannon,  a few  miles  above  Prestonburg. 
Marshall’s  position  was  well  chosen  on  a small  eminence,  but 
Garfield,  with  only  some  1,100  men,  attacked  him  with  such  im- 
petuosity that  before  the  afternoon  closed  a fight  of  about 


202 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


three  hours  had  driven  him  from  his  position.  Reinforcements 
about  700  strong  coming  up,  Garfield  was  enabled  to  make  the 
battle  of  Prestonburg  a thorough  rout,  capturing  several  pris- 
oners, some  stores  and  horses.  The  Federal  loss  was  but  two 
killed  and  a few  wounded,  while  Marshall  lost  sixty  killed  be- 
sides those  wounded  and  taken  prisoners.  The  gallantry  of 
this  affair  earned  for  Garfield  a commission  as  Brigadier-Gen- 
eral. 

During  the  same  month  a sharp  engagement  took  place  at 
Mill  Spring,  Pulaski  County,  on  the  Cumberland  River.  Near 
here,  at  Beech  Grove,  ex-Congressman  General  Felix  K.  Zolli- 
coffer,  of  Tennessee,  had  late  in  1861  formed  an  intrenched  camp 
and  had  considerably  extended  his  works.  On  the  6th  of  Janu- 
ary Major- General  George  B.  Crittenden  assumed  command  and 
began  to  make  himself  conspicuous,  as  usual.  In  the  force 
under  General  Buell  was  his  brother,  Brigadier-General  Thomas 
L.  Crittenden.  Buell’s  force  at  that  time  numbered  about 
114,000  men,  with  seventeen  batteries  of  artillery.  The  division 
commanders  were  Brigadier  Generals  George  H.  Thomas, 
Ormsby  M.  Mitchell,  Thomas  L.  Crittenden  and  Alexander 
McDowell  McCook.  The  bluster  of  the  Confederate  Crittenden 
speedily  drew  attention  to  him,  and  General  Thomas’  division 
was  instructed  to  operate  against  his  works.  Assigning  a por- 
tion of  his  command  to  General  Schoepf,  Thomas  moved  for- 
ward and  on  the  17th  was  at  Logan’s  Cross  Roads,  ten  miles 
from  Beech  Creek.  In  the  meantime  Crittenden  had  ordered 
Zollicoffer  forward  to  prevent,  if  possible,  the  junction  of 
Thomas  and  Schoepf,  feeling  satisfied  that  his  defensive  works 
were  unable  to  resist  a combined  attack.  On  the  evening  of  the 
18th  Zollicoffer’s  advance  came  upon  the  cavalry  pickets  of 
Thomas’  column,  and  as  arranged  these  retired,  the  Confeder- 
ates following  them  up.  On  Sunday  morning,  the  19th  of  Jan- 
uary, General  Thomas,  after  a hasty  reconnoisance,  ordered 
the  advance  of  the  Tennessee  brigade  and  made  other  disposi- 
tions for  immediate  battle.  The  firing  opened  about  daybreak 
and  for  some  hours  the  fortunes  of  the  day  were  about  evenly 
balanced,  but  in  the  contest  for  an  important  strategic  position 
Zollicoffer  was  killed  at  the  head  of  his  column.  This  began  to 


BATTLE  OF  MILL  BPRING. 


203 


turn  the  tide,  for  Crittenden,  who  assumed  Zollicoffer’s  posi- 
tion, was  more  capable  of  issuing  buncombe  proclamations  than 
he  was  of  giving  battle  orders.  After  another  two  hours  of 
sharp  fighting  the  bayonets  of  the  Ninth  Ohio  turned  the  Con- 
federate flank,  and  Crittenden  made  a hasty  retreat  toward 
Beech  Grove.  By  nightfall  the  Federals  were  in  possession  of 
Moulden’s  Hill,  which  commanded  the  Confederate  camp. 
During  the  night  General  Schoepf  and  other  reinforcements 
came  up.  Before  daybreak,  however,  the  entire  Confederate 
force  had  evacuated  their  intrenchments  and  crossing  the  river 
had  scattered  in  all 
directions,  leaving 
everything  behind 
them  as  booty  for  the 
victorious  Federals. 

Besides  Zollicoff er, 

General  Peyton  was 
killed  in  this  engage- 
ment. The  total  Con- 
federate loss  was  192 
killed,  62  wounded 
and  89  taken  pris- 
oners. The  Union 
loss  was  39  killed  and 
203  wounded.  The 
captures  in  the  works 
included  8 cannon, 

1,000  stand  of  arms,  1,700  horses  and  mules,  a drove  of  cattle, 
100  wagons,  quartermasters’  stores,  camp  equipage,  intrenching 
tools. 

Crittenden  made  his  way  to  Gainesborough  in  direct  com- 
munication with  Nashville,  but  the  Confederate  line  in  Kentucky 
was  hopelessly  broken  and  the  rebuff  was  keenly  felt.  In  the 
North  the  victory  was  justly  appreciated,  and  a general  order, 
by  command  of  the  President,  complimented  the  troops  on  their 
brilliant  achievement. 

Perceiving  the  exigency  of  the  situation  General  Beauregard 
was  hastily  ordered  up  from  Manassas,  for  the  Confederates 


A HAND- LITTER. 


204 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


evidently  hoped,  by  keeping  up  vigorous  action  in  this  section, 
to  prevent  the  tide  of  war  rolling  southward. 

While  these  operations  were  in  progress  another  expedition 
had  been  organized  at  Annapolis  and  Hampton  Roads,  the 
land  forces  at  the  former  place  being  under  command  of  General 
Ambrose  Everett  Burnside,  and  the  naval  armament  at  the 
latter  point,  consisting  of  thirty-one  gunboats  and  a number  of 
tugs,  transports,  etc.,  being  under  the  orders  of  Flag  Officer 
Louis  M.  Goldsborough,  of  the  North  Atlantic  Naval  Station. 
On  the  11th  of  January  the  combined  expedition  put  to  sea,  its 
destination  being  Pamlico  Sound,  though  this  was  only  known 
to  those  in  command.  On  the  night  of  the  12th,  before  Hat- 
teras  Inlet  was  reached,  a severe  storm  was  encountered,  and 
Cape  Hatteras  scored  another  of  its  dreary  records.  Fortu- 
nately no  lives  were  lost,  but  several  of  the  transports,  etc. , with 
a large  quantity  of  supplies,  went  down  beneath  the  gale.  The 
delay  thus  created  enabled  the  Confederates  to  advance  prepara- 
tion of  their  defenses  on  Roanoake  Island  and  on  Roanoake  and 
Croatan  Sounds.  These  consisted  of  heavy  batteries  on  Roanoke 
Island  commanding  the  Sound,  and  similar  v orks  on  the  main- 
land commanding  Croatan  Sound.  There  was  also  an 
intrenched  camp  and  a redoubt  near  the  middle  of  the  island. 
Obstructions  had  also  been  placed  in  the  channels,  and  a flotilla 
of  eight  small  gunboats,  under  Lieutenant  W.  F.  Lynch.  Colonel 
H.  M.  Shaw,  in  the  absence  of  Brigadier-General  Wise,  com- 
manded the  Confederate  land  forces. 

The  Federal  military  force  numbered  about  11,500  men  and 
was  fully  equiped  with  a heavy  battery  adapted  for  land  and 
naval  service.  These  were  divided  into  three  brigades.  The 
effects  of  the  storm  prevented  the  concentration  of  the  fleet 
until  the  beginning  of  February,  but  on  the  5th  Golds- 
borough felt  justified  in  commencing  operations.  The 
fleet  had  been  divided  into  two  sections  under  Commanders 
Stephen  C.  Rowan  and  S.  F.  Hazard.  On  the  6th  the  leading 
division  under  Rowan  was  in  Croatan  Sound  six  miles  below 
Roanoke.  On  the  7tli  at  about  10  a.  m.  the  advance  commenced, 
and  an  hour  later  the  bombardment  of  Fort  Barton  was  begun, 
an  attempt  by  Lynch’s  flotilla  to  participate  was  speedily  checked 


CAPTURE  OF  ROANOKE  ISLAND. 


205 


and  Fort  Barton  was  soon  after  reduced  to  a heap  of  burning 
ruins.  While  this  engagement  between  the  fleet  and  the  shore 
batteries  was  in  progress,  the  transports  came  up  with  the  land 
force.  Attempts  to  prevent  the  landing  at  Ashby’s  Harbor 
were  made  by  the  Confederates  but  by  midnight  Generals  John 
G.  Foster,  John  G.  Park  and  Jesse  L.  Reno  had  landed  their 
respective  brigades,  amounting  to  about  11,000  men.  It  was  a 
difficult  task,  as  the  shelving  shore  compelled  the  men  to  wade 
from  the  boats  and  the  swampy  marshes  presented  no  cover. 
The  men  were,  however,  in  splendid  spirits,  and  in  the  early 
morning  light  Foster,  closely  followed  by  Reno  and 
Park,  with  a howitzer  battery  of  six  guns,  pushed 
on  and  drove  in  the  enemy’s  pickets.  A stubborn  fight 
was  made,  hut  the  constant  coming  up  of  reinforcements 
told  heavily  on  the  Confederates,  who  bravely  held  their 
ground  until  Major  E.  A.  Kimball,  of  Hawkins’  Zouaves, 
sought  and  obtained  permission  to  charge  on  the  works.  The 
word  had  hardly  been  given  when  the  whole  battalion  dashed 
forward  with  exultant  shouts,  their  gleaming  bayonets  striking 
terror  into  the  Confederate  troops.  Colonel  Hawkins  joined  in 
the  exciting  dash,  and  the  Zouaves  swept  all  before  them  just 
as  the  Fifty-first  New  York  and  the  Twenty-first  Massachu- 
setts stormed  the  Confederates  out  of  their  position  on  the 
right.  The  success  was  complete  ; the  uninjured  battery  was 
left  with  only  the  dead  and  dying  within  the  works.  Foster 
and  Reno,  reforming  their  brigades,  pressed  after  the  fugitives. 
The  former  captured  about  2,000  men  of  Colonel  Shaw’s  com- 
mand, and  the  latter  about  800  of  Colonel  Jordan's  men.  No 
terms  of  capitulation  would  be  listened  to,  and  the  bitter  dose 
of  unconditional  surrender  was  the  medicine  of  the  flushed 
and  exultant  victors.  General  Foster  then  sent  a force  to 
occupy  the  ruins  of  Fort  Barton,  and  before  sunset  the  Stars 
and  Stripes  floating  over  the  fort  proclaimed  the  completeness 
of  the  victory.  Colonel  Hawkins  had  meantime  intercepted 
some  Confederate  fugitives,  about  200  in  number,  headed  by 
Captain  O.  J.  Wise,  son  of  the  Brigadier-General.  In  all  the 
Confederate  prisoners  were  between  two  and  three  thousand. 
Despite  the  sharp  fighting  the  actual  casualties  had  been  small 


206 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


on  the  Confederate  side,  their  loss  being  5 killed  and  18 
wounded.  The  Union  loss  was  212  wounded  and  50  killed, 
among  the  latter  being  Lieutenant-Colonel  Monteuil,  shot 
through  the  head  during  the  gallant  charge  of  Hawkins’ 
Zouaves,  and  Colonel  Charles  S.  Russell.  By  the  victory  40 
guns,  3,000  small  arms,  a quantity  of  ammunition  and  other 
stores  fell  into  Federal  hands,  there  having  been  no  time  to 
spike  guns  or  destroy  property  when  the  Zouave  bayonets 
came  bristling  over  the  works. 

Captain  Rowan  overtook  Lynch’s  flotilla  on  the  Pasquotank 
River,  where  Lynch  had  taken  refuge  beneath  the  guns  of  a 
shore  battery  below  Elizabeth  River.  Rowan  made  a simulta- 
neous attack  on  flotilla  and  battery  ; the  former  was  speedily 
silenced,  and  the  vessels  were  run  aground  and  burned. 

Rowan  first  took  possession  of  Eden  ton,  near  the  western  end 
of  Albemarle  Sound,  then  sunk  obstructions  in  the  Chesapeake 
and  Albemarle  Canal,  and  finally  destroyed  Plymouth  on  the 
Roanoke,  and  partly  demolished  Winton  on  the  Chowan  River. 
The  approach  of  the  Federal  troops  was  everywhere  the  signal 
for  precipitate  retreat  on  the  part  of  the  armed  Confederates, 
while  the  less  partisan  citizens  were  anxious  to  do  all  in  their 
power  to  terminate  hostilities. 

A conciliatory  proclamation  issued  by  the  Federal  com- 
manders was  met  by  an  inflammatory  appeal  by  Governor 
Clark,  but  the  moral  and  material  effect  of  the  recent  victories 
had  greater  weight  than  all  the  incendiary  literature  that  the 
desperate  Confederate  leaders  could  circulate. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

IMPORTANT  MOVEMENTS  ON  THE  CUMBERLAND  AND  TENNESSEE  RIVERS — FOOTE'S 
FLOTILLA— CAPTURE  OF  FORTS  HENRY  AND  DON  ELS  ON — EVACUATION  OF  COLUM- 
BUS— THE  “GIBRALTAR  OF  THE  WEST  ” — GENERAL  GRANT’S  BRILLIANT 
ACHIEVEMENTS — COWARDICE  OF  FLOYD  AND  PILLOW — THE  NEW  FORTIFICA- 
TIONS ON  THE  MISSISSIPPI — NEW  MADRID  AND  ISLAND  NUMBER  TEN. 

The  nest  important  movements  of  combined  military  and 
naval  forces  were  those  of  General  U.  S.  Grant  and  Commodore 
Andrew  H.  Foote,  against  Fort  Henry  on  the  Tennessee  River, 
and  Fort  Donelson  on  the  Cumberland  River.  General  Halleck, 


FOOTE’S  FLOTILLA. 


commanding  the  Department  of  the  Missouri,  found  it  expedi- 
ent to  subdivide  the  enormous  range  of  territory  included  in  it, 
and  toward  the  close  of  1861  had  extended  the  division  assigned 
to  General  Grant  until  it  covered  all  Southern  Illinois,  Ken- 
tucky west  of  the  Cumberland  River,  and  that  portion  of  East- 
ern Missouri  south  of  Cape  Girardeau.  For  several  months 
there  had  been  in  preparation  at  St.  Louis  and  Cairo  some  novel 
armored  craft,  composed  of  adapted  river  steamers  and  newly 


208 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


built  vessels  designed  for  river  service,  with  the  special  views 
of  attack  on  shore  batteries  and  resistance  of  shot  and  shell  from 
the  forts  attacked.  By  the  beginning  of  February,  Commodore 
Foote,  United  States  Navy,  had  at  his  disposal  twelve  of  these 
formidable  vessels,  of  such  light  draft,  despite  their  heavy 
armor,  that  they  were  capable  of  being  operated  in  the  compara- 
tively shallow  waters  of  the  Tennessee  and  Cumberland  rivers. 
“ Foote’s  Flotilla,”  as  it  came  to  be  called,  was  a decided  novelty 
in  marine  construction.  Of  great  breadth  of  beam,  to  insure 
steadiness  when  cannonading,  seven  of  these  floating  batteries 
had  iron  plates  sloping  upward  and  downward  at  angles  of 
forty-five  degrees,  and  they  were  of  triple  strength  at  the  bows. 
The  design  was  to  prevent  any  direct  impact  of  shot  or  shell,  by 
causing  projectiles  to  glance  either  upward  or  into  the  water. 
The  intent  was,  further,  to  keep  them  “stem  on”  when  attack- 
ing, so  as  to  offer  the  least  possible  target  for  an  enemy.  These 
twelve  vessels  carried  126  guns  in  all,  of  calibres  ranging  from 
32-pounders  to  rifled  84-pounders.  A thirteen-inch  calibre  mor- 
tar was  also  a part  of  the  armament  of  each. 

After  reconnoisances  to  feel  the  strength  of  the  enemy  on  the 
Tennessee  and  Cumberland  rivers,  General  Grant  obtained  per- 
mission from  Halleck  to  carry  out  the  expeditions  planned  by 
him  in  conjunction  with  Foote.  On  the  2d  of  February,  Foote, 
with  four  armored  and  three  other  vessels  of  his  flotilla,  moved 
from  Cairo  to  the  Tennessee  River,  and  at  daybreak  on  the  3d 
was  a short  distance  below  Fort  Henry.  The  land  forces,  in 
transports,  under  convoy  of  the  gunboats,  consisting  of  McCler- 
nand’s  and  Smith’s  divisions,  debarked  a few  miles  below  the 
fort,  and  while  some  of  the  flotilla  were  seeking  for  torpedo  ob- 
structions, others  were  shelling  the  woods  to  ascertain  the 
enemy’s  outlying  defenses. 

About  noon  on  the  6th  the  gunboats  opened  on  Fort  Henry, 
the  intervening  days  having  been  occupied  in  disposing  the 
land  forces  so  as  to  sever  communication  between  Forts  Henry 
and  Donelson.  The  fort  vigorously  returned  the  fire  at  the 
beginning  of  the  assault,  but  the  attack  was  so  determined 
and  the  fire  so  well  directed  that  in  about  an  hour  General 
Tilghman  ran  up  a white  flag  and  surrendered.  It  would  have 


CAPTURE  OF  FORT  DONELSON. 


209 


been  useless  to  offer  further  resistance,  for,  although  the  land 
forces  of  the  Federals  had  not  arrived,  the  Confederates  out- 
side the  fort  had  beat  a hasty  retreat  towards  Fort  Donelson, 
most  of  the  gunners  in  the  fort  were  wounded  and  nearly  all 
the  guns  dismounted.  General  Tilgliman  and  forty  of  his  men 
were  taken  prisoners,  but  the  others  managed  to  elude  the  land 
troops  and  escape  the  observation  of  the  gunboats  as  they  fled 
along  the  upper  road.  In  the  mean  time  Smith’s  division  had 
taken,  without  resistance,  Fort  Hieman,  an  unfinished  work 
upon  the  hill  overlooking  Fort  Henry. 

The  loss  of  this  important  position  was  a great  blow  to  the 
Confederates,  and  led  to  much  wrangling  among  the  leaders. 
In  the  North  the  victory  which  restored  the  flag  of  the  Union 
to  a distinguished  position  on  the  soil  of  Tennessee  was  hailed 
as  a prestige  of  future  success. 

General  Grant  now  determined  to  attack  Fort  Donelson  and 
dispatched  Lieutenant-Commander  Phelps  on  a reconnoisance 
with  a part  of  the  flotilla  up  the  Tennessee  River,  while  Foote 
returned  to  Cairo  to  prepare  mortar  boats  for  the  new  expedi- 
tion. Phelps  made  a successful  run  as  far  as  Florence,  Alabama, 
seizing  and  destroying  Confederate  property  along  the  route. 
On  his  return  his  report  made  it  clear  that  not  only  could  the 
capture  of  the  fort  be  accomplished,  but  that  there  was  a wide- 
spread Union  sentiment  among  the  non-combatant  citizens. 

Fort  Donelson  was  built  on  a high  river  bank,  about  a mile 
below  Dover,  in  Stewart  County,  Tennessee.  Two  powerful 
shore  batteries  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  were  so  arranged  that 
their  guns  commanded  the  turn  of  the  river  just  below.  Field- 
works, intrenchments  and  rifle  pits  guarded  the  rear  of  the 
fort,  and  a small  creek  lent  additional  protection.  Some 
twenty  thousand  men  had  been  massed  here  by  orders  of  Gen- 
eral Johnston,  who  knew  its  importance  with  reference  to  the 
safety  of  Nashville  and  Bowling  Green.  General  Gideon  J. 
Pillow  had  been  placed  in  command  of  Fort  Donelson,  but  was 
superseded  a few  days  later  by  General  John  B.  Floyd,  and 
and  General  Simon  B.  Buckner  had  also  been  sent  from  Bowl- 
ing Green  with  some  sixteen  thousand  men  of  Johnston’s  divis- 
ion as  reinforcements,  till,  as  we  have  stated,  the  combined 


210 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Confederate  force  at  this  point  was  about  twenty  thousand 
men. 

Meanwhile  General  Grant  had  completed  his  plans  and  sent 
forward  Generals  McClernand  and  Smith,  with  fifteen  thousand 
men  and  an  advance  cavalry  force.  While  these  divisions 
were  marching  across  the  country  to  the  rear  of  the  fort,  the 
flotilla  under  Foote  was  coming  along  the  Cumberland  River, 
together  with  the  transports  bearing  the  troops  to  form  the 
third  division.  On  the  morning  of  February  13th  the  First 
Division,  under  Colonels  Oglesby  and  Wallace,  drove  in  the 
Confederate  pickets  and  assumed  the  positions  assigned  them, 
viz. : McClernand’s  division  on  the  right  and  Smith’s  division  on 
the  left.  The  Confederate  land  batteries  were  speedily  at  work, 
and  during  the  early  part  of  the  day  a desultory  engagement 
was  kept  up,  but  no  general  attack  was  made,  as  Grant,  who 
had  taken  up  his  headquarters  near  the  head  of  Hickman’s 
Creek,  determined  to  await  the  arrival  of  the  gunboats  and 
Wallace’s  Third  Division.  Towards  mid-day  McClernand 
ordered  a dash  on  the  middle  redoubt,  separating  the  Confeder- 
ate right  wing  from  the  centre.  The  Seventeenth,  Forty- 
eighth  and  Forty-ninth  Illinois  went  at  the  works  with  vigor, 
but,  failing  to  envelop  them,  the  Forty-fifth  Illinois  went  to 
their  support  on  the  right.  The  attack,  however,  failed,  and 
the  Federals  fell  back  with  considerable  loss.  The  night 
which  followed  was  a bitter  trial,  for  the  temperature  fell  to 
within  ten  degrees  of  zero  and  a severe  sleet  and  snow 
storm  prevailed.  By  noon  on  the  14th  the  garrison  from  Fort 
Henry,  which  had  been  sent  for  by  Grant,  arrived  and  the  gun- 
boats and  transports  also  came  up.  General  Wallace  was 
placed  in  command  of  the  Third  Division,  which  had  debarked 
three  miles  below  the  fort,  and  then  General  Grant  completed 
his  investment  of  the  entire  works  from  the  land  side.  A few 
hours  later  the  flotilla  under  Foote  began  the  attack,  but  the 
heavy  shore  batteries  played  sad  havoc  with  it.  After  endur- 
ing the  iron  hail  for  over  an  hour  Foote  was  obliged  to  retire, 
with  the  loss  of  fifty-four  killed  and  wounded  and  several  of  the 
vessels  seriously  damaged.  Foote  at  once  returned  to  Cairo  to 
repair  damages  and  superintend  the  completion  of  the  mortar 


SORTIE  OF  THE  GARRISON. 


211 


boats*  which  he  had  previously  put  underway.  During  his 
absence  General  Grant  made  arrangements  to  shut  off  all  com- 
munication, and  thus  starve  out  the  Confederates.  This  was 
quickly  appreciated  by  the  besieged,  and  a grand  sortie  was 
decided  on  as  the  only  hope  of  deliverance,  before  the  gunboats 
should  return  to  the  attack.  This  scheme  was  put  in  operation 
at  5 o’clock  on  the  morning  of  the  15th,  some  ten  thousand  men 
under  Generals  Pillow  and  Bushrod  R.  Johnston  making  an 
impetuous  attack  on  the  right  (McOlernand’s  Division).  So  sud- 
den and  furious  was 
the  attack  that  Ogles- 
by’s Brigade  on  the 
extreme  right  at 
length  gave  way,  ex- 
cept the  Thirty-first 
Illinois,  under  Colonel 
John  A.  Logan.  This, 
forming  the  extreme 
left  of  the  First  Divi- 
sion, maintained  its 
position,  but  the  con- 
stant pourmg  forward 
of  fresh  Confederate 
troops  soon  placed 
the  whole  of  the  line 
in  peril.  McClemand 
called  on  General 
Wallace,  of  the  Third  Division,  for  assistance,  but  the  absence 
of  General  Grant  caused  delay.  A more  imperative  demand 
from  McClernand  induced  Wallace  to  assume  the  responsibility 


* These  mortar  boats  were  a special  outgrowth  of  the  inventive  spirit  of 
the  period.  On  a broad,  flat,  barge-like  float  sloping  walls  of  heavy  timber, 
forming  a six-sided  inclosure,  were  built.  These  were  iron-plated.  The  slope 
was  inward,  at  an  angle  of  about  45  degrees,  thus  preventing  direct  impact 
of  the  enemy’s  shot.  One  heavy  mortar,  a magazine  below  water-line  and 
shelter  tents  comprised  the  entire  equipment  of  these  peculiar  but  effective 
naval  nondescripts.  The  annexed  engraving  gives  a clear  idea  of  their  con- 
struction. 


212 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


of  ordering  the  brigade  of  Colonel  Cruft  to  support  the  right, 
and  this  changed  the  programme  on  this  wing.  At  this  time, 
in  accordance  with  the  Confederate  scheme,  General  Buckner 
fell  heavily  on  the  left  centre,  and  for  a few  moments  it 
se  med  as  if  absolute  confusion  must  result.  General  Wallace 
saw  the  peril  of  the  position,  and  he  threw  his  brigade  between 
the  retiring  Federals  and  the  advancing  foe  ; rapidly  formed  a 
new  line  of  battle  with  the  Chicago  Artillery  in  the  centre, 
supported  by  the  First  Nebraska,  Fifty-eighth  and  Thirty- 
second  Illinois  and  Fifty-eighth  Ohio.  He  also  ordered  up 
ammunition,  McClernand’s  troops  having  exhausted  theirs. 
A reserve  force  of  the  Forty-sixth  and  Fifty-seventh  Illinois 
was  held  in  readiness.  This  disposition  had  hardly  been  com- 
pleted when  the  Con  federates  under  Buckner  and  Pillow  dashed 
furiously  upon  the  centre.  The  charge  was  nobly  met  and  the 
Confederates,  after  a brief  struggle,  fell  back  in  considerable 
confusion  to  their  trenches  about  noon.  Later  in  the  afternoon, 
while  Grant  was  hesitating  about  following  up  this  success,  a 
chance  remark  in  reference  to  the  possibility  of  a Confederate 
escape  to  Clarksville,  over  the  ground  which  McClernand  had 
yielded,  suggested  a further  plan  of  action.  This  was  to  retake 
McClernand’s  old  position  and  at  the  same  time  attack  the  Con- 
federate right.  Both  these  operations  were  successfully  carried 
out,  and  by  nightfall  the  Confederates  had  been  driven  from 
their  intrenchments,  over  which  the  Stars  and  Stripes  were 
speedily  floating. 

The  Confederate  commanders,  finding  that  all  hope,  even  of 
escape,  was  gone,  held  a hasty  council  and  decided  to  capitu- 
late. Floyd  and  Pillow,  terror  stricken,  resigned  their  com- 
mands to  Buckner,  who  placed  himself  in  communication  with 
Grant.  In  the  meantime,  during  the  night  Floyd  and  Pillow 
ignominiously  escaped,  leaving  the  troops  to  their  fate.  On 
Sunday  morning,  February  16,  a white  flag  floated  over  the 
fort,  and  Grant,  finding  that  Wallace  had  full  possession  of 
Dover,  refused  to  make  any  terms  with  Buckner,  but  de- 
manded “unconditional  and  immediate  surrender.”  There 
was  no  help  for  it,  and  Buckner,  deserted  by  his  cowardly  com- 
panions in  arms,  was  compelled  to  yield.  About  fourteen 


SURRENDER  OF  NASHVILLE. 


213 


thousand  prisoners,  a large  number  of  cannon,  muskets,  horses 
and  military  stores  were  thus  surrendered  to  the  victorious 
Federals.  The  loss  of  the  Union  troops  was  321  killed,  1,046 
wounded  and  150  missing.  The  Confederate  loss  in  killed  and 
wounded  was  about  the  same. 

The  moral  and  material  effect  of  this  crushing  defeat  was 
terrible  on  the  Confederate  troops,  and  the  indignation  of  the 
leaders  at  Richmond  was  unbounded.  Davis  ordered  that 
Floyd  and  Pillow  should  be  relieved  of  their  commands  at  once, 
pending  investigation,  and  all  the  efforts  of  Johnston  to  obtain 
a mitigation  of  this  censure  were  unavailing. 

In  the  North,  the  victory  at  Fort  Donelson  was  rapturously 
received,  and  in  army  circles,  its  full  importance  being 
thoroughly  appreciated,  plans  were  at  once  laid  for  pressing  on 
to  reap  its  fruits. 

General  Mitchell,  of  Buell’s  command,  moved  upon  Bowling 
Green,  from  his  camp  at  Bacon’s  Creek,  near  Mumfordsville, 
but  although  he  made  a forced  march  of  32  hours,  it  was  not 
quick  enough  to  come  up  with  Johnston,  who  had  precipitately 
fled  southward,  with  some  seven  thousand  of  his  men,  after 
destroying  all  that  he  could  in  Bowling  Green.  As  a conse- 
quence, when  Mitchell  took  possession  of  the  position  there  was 
but  a small  amount  of  commissary  stores  and  one  gun  left  as 
spoils.  The  importance  of  this  occupation,  however,  was 
enhanced  by  the  panic  at  Nashville.  Governor  Harris  and  his 
Legislature  fled  from  that  city  to  Memphis,  after  gathering  up 
all  the  state  papers  they  could  find,  and  a general  exodus  of  the 
disloyal  citizens  was  inaugurated. 

On  Sunday  evening,  February  23,  Colonel  Kenner,  of  the 
Fourth  Ohio  Cavalry,  Mitchell’s  Division,  entered  Nashville  and 
calmed  the  apprehensions  of  the  citizens.  On  the  25th,  General 
Buell  reached  the  camp  at  Edgefield,  opposite  Nashville,  where 
his  advance  had  pitched  tents,  and  there,  on  the  following 
morning,  Mayor  R.  B.  Cheatham,  and  a delegation  of  Nash- 
ville citizens,  formally  tendered  the  submission  of  the  city. 
Meantime,  Commodore  Foote  had  sent  the  St.  Louis  up  the 
Cumberland  River,  and  destroyed  the  Bessemer  Iron  Works, 
which  had  been  actively  employed  in  the  Confederate  service. 


214 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


On  the  19th,  Foote,  with  the  gunboats  Cairo  and  Conestoga, 
went  up  the  river  to  Clarkesville  to  attack  a partly-completed 
fort  at  the  mouth  of  the  Red  River.  Here,  again,  all  was 
panic.  The  garrison  fled,  burning  the  railway  bridge  behind 
them.  The  fort  was  taken  possession  of  by  Colonel  Webster, 
Grant’s  Chief  of  Staff,  and  Foote  went  on  to  the  city.  Finding 
none  but  loyal  and  terrified  citizens  there,  he  issued  a pacific 
proclamation,  but  warned  the  citizens  against  any  display  of 
Secession  symbols . General  Smith,  with  the  advance  of  Grant’s 
army,  then  came  up  and  took  command,  while  Foote  returned 
to  Cairo.  Tennessee  being  now  relieved  from  the  incubus  of 
the  rebel  Governor  Harris,  it  was  decided  to  appoint  a mili- 
tary governor  and  put  the  State  under  martial  law.  In  pur* 
suance  of  this  purpose,  Andrew  Johnson,  then  a loyal  United 
States  Senator  from  that  State,  was  so  appointed,  with  the  rank 
of  Brigadier-General,  on  March  4. 

In  the  meantime  General  Polk  had  been  preparing  for  the 
evacuation  of  Columbus,  known  as  the  “Gibraltar  of  the 
West,”  it  being  evident  that  the  position  was  no  longer  tenable. 
Accordingly,  under  instructions  from  Beauregard,  the  sick  and 
wounded  were  removed  from  the  city  toward  the  close  of  Feb- 
ruary, and  on  the  2d  of  March,  after  firing  the  military  build- 
ings, from  which  the  stores  had  been  removed  to  Jackson, 
Tennessee,  Polk  and  his  staff  quitted  the  post.  The  troops  had 
been  previously  sent  off,  some  by  steamer  to  New  Madrid  and 
others  by  land  to  Union  City,  Tennessee.  Unaware  of  this 
evacuation,  Foote,  with  a flotilla  of  six  gunboats,  four  mortar- 
boats  and  three  transports,  the  latter  conveying  about  2,000 
troops  under  Brigadier-General  W.  T.  Sherman,  moved  from 
Cairo  early  on  the  morning  on  the  4th  of  March.  On  reaching 
Columbus  the  Union  flag  was  seen  floating  over  the  Confederate 
works.  Deeming  this  to  be  a trick,  preparations  were  made  for 
immediate  attack.  A loyalist  on  shore  declared  that  the  troops 
had  fled,  but  still  caution  was  necessary,  for  the  “ Union  flag 
trick”  had  been  too  frequently  played  by  the  wily  Confederates. 
Colonel  Buford  and  some  of  the  Twenty-seventh  Illinois  were 
landed,  and  then  it  was  found  that  a scouting  party  of  the 
Second  Illinois  Cavalry,  sent  out  the  previous  night  from  Sher- 


THE  GIBRALTAR  OP  THE  WEST. 


215 


man’s  command  at  Paducah,  had  found  the  works  evacuated 
and  had  hoisted  the  Stars  and  Stripes.  Thus,  on  the  evening 
of  the  4th  of  March,  General  Halleck  was  enabled  to  telegraph 
to  General  McClellan  that  Columbus  had  been  occupied  and 
Kentucky  was  free.  The  evacuation  had  been  hasty  and  a 
large  quantity  of  stores  had  been  left  behind,  but  a train  had 
been  laid  for  the  explosion  of  the  magazine.  This  was  fortu- 
nately discovered  and  the  disaster  prevented. 

By  Beauregard’s  orders  Polk  had  selected  a defensive  position 
below  Columbus,  and  had  thrown  up  works  on  the  mainland  in 
Madrid  Bend  and  New  Madrid,  and  had  strongly  fortified 
“ Island  Number  Ten,”  40  miles  below  Columbus  in  the  Missis- 
sippi. New  Madrid,  10  miles  below  this,  had  strong  military 
works,  including  Fort  Thompson.  There  was  also  a flotilla  of 
six  gunboats,  and  as  the  position  was  at  a sharp  bend  of  the 
river,  it  was  considered  the  key  of  the  lower  Mississippi.  Leav- 
ing Polk  at  this  point  we  will  turn  to  events  in  other  directions. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


INACTION  OF  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC— LINCOLN’S  ANNOYANCE — M’CLELLAN’S 
OBSTINACY— A GENERAL  MOVEMENT  ORDERED  -ADVANCE  OF  M'CLELLAN  ON 
YORKTOWN— SIEGE  OPERATIONS  BEGUN— THE  MERRIMACK,  OR  VIRGINIA,  AND 
THE  MONITOR— THE  UNIQUE  NAVAL  COMBAT  IN  HAMPTON  ROADS. 

While  these  vigorous  movements  were  in  progress  in  Tennes- 
see and  Kentucky,  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  though  recruited 
up  to  a high  standard,  had  remained  inactive.  Edwin  M.  Stan- 
ton had  succeeded  Simon  Cameron  as  Secretary  of  War  on  Jan- 
uary 13th,  but  still  the  mysterious  McClellan  neither  moved  nor 
gave  his  reasons.  In  vain  the  President  urged  some  action,  not 
alone  from  his  own  convictions  of  the  necessity  for  it,  but  partly 
in  deference  to  the  mutterings  of  the  people.  The  General-in- 
Chief  was  neither  to  be  coaxed  nor  bullied  ; he  very  plainly  in- 
timated that  the  less  civilians  had  to  do  with  the  military  dis- 
positions the  better.  In  fact,  the  conduct  of  McClellan  about 
this  time  appeared  to  indicate  that  he  considered  civility  and 
civilians  alike  repugnant  to  army  discipline.  President  Lin- 
coln, however,  was  determined  that  something  must  be  done, 
and  he  called  Generals  McDowell  and  Franklin  to  his  aid,  inti- 
mating that  if  McClellan  would  not  use  the  army,  somebody 
else  should  borrow  and  employ  it.  After  several  conferences 
during  which  an  immediate  advance  upon  Manassas  was  recom- 
mended, a meeting  was  arranged  between  the  President,  the 
Cabinet,  the  General-in-Chief,  Generals  McDowell  and  Frank- 
lin, with  the  intention  of  reaching  some  decision.  Instead  of 
sharing  in  the  discussion,  McClellan  sulked,  and  still  refused  to 
give  direct  answers  to  the  various  questions  put  to  him.  This 
meeting  was  on  the  13th  of  January.  At  length  McClellan  re- 
luctantly blurted  out  that  movements  in  Kentucky  must  pre- 
cede any  others.  While  this  appeared  unsatisfactory  then,  the 
events  of  the  next  few  months,  as  we  have  shown  in  the  pre- 
ceding chapter,  fully  justified  McClellan’s  anticipations  in  that 
quarter.  The  President,  however,  insisted  on  some  disclosure  of 


M’CLELLAN’S  OBSTINACY. 


217 


the  plans  for  the  employment  of  the  Army  of  the  Fotomac.  As 
a matter  of  course  this  demand  had  to  be  met,  and  McClellan 
shortly  afterward  submitted  a plan  for  moving  upon  Richmond 
by  way  of  the  lower  Chesapeake.  This  involved  greater  delay 
than  accorded  with  the  President’s  views,  and  with  his  cus- 
tomary decision,  when  the  breaking  point  of  his  patience  had 
been  reached,  he  took  the  bull  by  the  horns  as  Commander-in- 
Chief  of  the  Army  and  Navy  of  the  United  States,  and  issued 
“ General  War  Order  No.  1,”  on  the  27th  of  January,  in  which 
he  ordered  a general  movement  of  the  land  and  naval  forces  of 
the  United  States  against  the  insurgents,  to  begin  on  February 
22d.  In  order  that  there  might  be  no  mistake  about  the  posi- 
tion he  had  taken  up,  he  intimated  that  the  Secretaries  of  War 
and  the  Navy,  the  General-in-Chief  and  all  subordinates  would 
be  held  to  a strict  accountability  for  prompt  obedience.  On  the 
31st  of  January  the  President  issued  a special  order  to  McClel- 
lan, instructing  him  to  form  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  after 
providing  for  the  defense  of  Washington,  into  an  expedition  to 
seize  and  occupy  a point  on  the  railroad  southwest  of  Manassas 
Junction.  McClellan  remonstrated,  and  finally  President  Lin- 
coln, though  very  unwilling  to  yield  a point,  consented  to  refer 
his  own  and  General  McClellan’s  plans  to  a council  of  twelve 
officers.  This  council,  composed  of  Generals  Fitz  John  Porter, 
Franklin,  W.  F.  Smith,  McCall,  Blenker,  Andrew  Porter, 
Naglee,  Keyes,  McDowell,  Sumner,  Heintzelman  and  Barnard, 
met  at  headquarters  on  the  27th  of  February,  and  after  careful 
consideration,  the  eight  first-named  Generals  approved  McClel- 
lan’s plan,  the  minority  of  four  holding  to  the  President’s  views. 
As  usual  the  President  yielded  to  the  question  of  ballots,  even 
where  bullets  were  concerned,  for  he  was  ever  as  consistent  as 
he  was  stubborn.  The  War  Department  at  once  issued  orders 
for  transports,  and  on  the  8th  of  March  the  President,  in  Gen- 
eral Order  No.  2,  directed  the  division  of  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac  into  four  corps,  under  Generals  Keyes,  Sumner, 
Heintzelman  and  McDowell  respectively.  It  is  not  a little  sig- 
nificant that  these  were  the  four  generals  who  voted  against 
McClellan’s  plans  and  in  favor  of  Lincoln’s,  but,  of  course,  the 
President  may  have  been  swayed  by  other  and  quite  different 


218 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


considerations.  That  he  still  doubted  the  wisdom  of  McClel- 
lan’s views  was  shown  by  another  order,  in  which  it  was  pro- 
vided that  not  more  than  50,000  troops  should  be  moved  on  the 
proposed  expedition  until  the  Potomac  should  be  cleared  of 
obstructions,  and  further  that  a competent  force  should  be  left 
to  guard  Washington.  He  also  directed,  peremptorily,  that 
the  new  movement  on  Chesapeake  Bay  should  begin  not  later 
than  March  18th. 

While  these  arrangements  were  being  made  by  the  Federal 
forces,  the  Confederates  had  not  been  idle.  Johnston  had  for 
weeks  been  secretly  removing  his  stores  and  munitions  from 
Manassas  and  Centreville,  and  on  the  9th  of  March  his  troops 
suddenly  abandoned  both  of  those  positions  and  fell  back  slowly 
on  Richmond.  They  did  not  quit  the  immediate  locality  for 
some  days,  but  lingered  around  Warrenton  Junction. 

As  soon  as  this  retrograde  movement  came  to  the  knowledge 
of  McClellan,  he  ordered  an  advance  of  the  entire  army  on  the 
abandoned  posts.  The  advance  crossed  the  Potomac  and  occu- 
pied Centreville  on  the  10th,  and  General  Stoneman,  with  a 
cavalry  force,  was  sent  to  harry  the  retreat.  The  movement, 
however,  was  not  followed  up,  and  after  a reconnoissance  in 
force  toward  the  Rappahannock,  McClellan  ordered  the  main 
body  of  the  army  back  to  Alexandria.  Stoneman’s  cavalry  also 
retired,  and  the  Confederates,  after  a halt  at  the  Rappahannock, 
encamped  beyond  the  Rapidan. 

The  futility  of  this  movement  convinced  the  President  that 
McClellan  had  quite  as  much  as  he  could  manage  in  directing 
the  field  movements.  He  therefore  issued  an  order  on  the  11th 
of  March,  relieving  McClellan  of  all  the  military  departments  ex- 
cept the  Department  of  the  Potomac.  Halleck  was  assigned  to 
the  command  in  the  Valley  of  the  Mississippi,  and  Fremont 
was  given  command  of  the  “Mountain  Department”  (a  new 
creation),  comprising  the  region  between  the  Mississippi  and 
the  Potomac  ; the  order  further  directed  all  reports  to  be  made 
directly  to  Secretary  of  War  Stanton. 

General  McClellan  now  decided  that  his  plans  must  be  modi- 
fied, and  called  a council  of  war  at  Fairfax  Court  House.  Here 
it  was  decided  to  go  down  the  Chesapeake,  debark  at  Fortress 


OPERATIONS  AT  YORKTOWN. 


219 


Monroe,  and  from  thence  press  on  to  Richmond.  The  President 
approved  this,  on  condition  that  Washington  was  properly  pro- 
tected and  Manassas  Junction  held  by  a competent  force. 

Preparations  for  the  new  movement  were  pushed  on,  and 
troops  were  rapidly  forwarded  to  Fortress  Monroe.  McClellan 
left  Washington  on  April  1st,  and  on  reaching  the  Fortress 
found  58,000  men  and  100  cannon  already  there. 

In  the  meantime,  General  J.  B.  Magruder  had  been  busy  also ; 
he  had  about  11,000  Confederate  troops  on  the  Virginia  penin- 
sula between  the  James  and  York  rivers,  and  had  strongly  for- 
tified his  headquarters  at  Yorktown.  The  concentration  at 
Fortress  Monroe  of  McClellan’s  troops  compelled  Magruder  to 
change  his  tactics  somewhat.  He  placed  garrisons  at  Yorktown, 
at  Gloucester  Point  and  on  Mulberry  Island,  on  the  James  River, 
and  distributed  his  remaining  force,  about  five  thousand  men, 
along  a line  of  thirteen  miles  of  earthworks. 

McClellan,  estimating  the  opposing  force  at  far  greater  num- 
bers, moved  forward  very  cautiously,  but  he  was  impressed  with 
the  necessity  for  an  attack  on  Magruder  before  Johnston  could 
reinforce  him.  He  divided  his  command  into  two  columns; 
one  led  by  General  Heintzelman,  on  the  right,  moved  along  the 
old  Yorktown  road ; this  comprised  the  divisions  of  Generals 
Fitz  John  Porter  and  Hamilton,  of  the  Third  Corps,  and  Sedg- 
wick’s divison  of  the  Second  Corps.  The  other  column,  led  by 
General  Keyes,  consisted  of  the  divisions  of  Generals  Couch 
and  W.  F.  Smith,  of  the  Fourth  Corps.  The  advance  was  begun 
on  April  3d,  and  on  the  following  day  the  right  column  was  at  Big 
Bethel,  McClellan  being  with  this  column.  At  the  same  time  the 
left  column  reached  Warwick  Court  House.  On  the  afternoon 
of  April  5th  each  column  had  reached  Magruder’s  fortified  lines, 
the  right  being  near  Yorktown,  on  the  York  River,  and  the  left 
being  at  Winn’s  Mill,  on  the  Warwick  River.  Further  advance 
being  checked,  McClellan  began  a regular  siege,  the  intrenching 
works  being  placed  in  charge  of  General  Fitz  John  Porter.  This 
work  engaged  the  army,  which  was  constantly  being  augmented, 
for  one  entire  month.  Here  we  will  leave  them  for  the  present, 
and  note  the  movements  of  the  other  divisions  of  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac  and  the  memorable  engagement  between  the  Mer- 


220 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


rimack  and  the  Monitor,  which  was  one  of  the  events  which  led 
to  McClellan’s  change  of  plans. 

In  describing  the  destruction  of  the  vessels  in  the  Gosport 
Navy  Yard  in  April,  1861,  by  Captain  Paulding,  we  mentioned 
that  the  Merrimack  had  been  burned  to  her  copper  line  and 
sunk,  and  that  she  had  been  subsequently  raised  when  the  rebels 
got  possession  of  the  place.  In  the  early  part  of  1862  Captain 
Marston,  commanding  the  United  States  squadron  in  Hampton 
Roads,  became  acquainted  with  the  fact  that  this  vessel  had 
been  reconstructed  into  some  kind  of  a marine  monster,  and 
that  the  Confederates  were  chuckling  over  a projected  expedi- 
tion against  Newport  News,  in  which  this  novel  craft  was  to 
play  a prominent  part.  About  the  beginning  of  March  it  was 
learned  that  preparations  were  complete,  and  on  the  8th  of 
March  the  Virginia,  as  the  Confederates  called  her,  hove  in 
sight  of  the  squadron  from  the  Elizabeth  River.  The  destruc- 
tive genius  of  John  M.  Brooke,  ex-lieutenant  United  States 
Navy,  had  utilized  old  iron  rails  and  heavy  oak  timbers.  These 
formed  a sort  of  conical  roof,  rising  almost  directly  from  the 
water  line,  and  presenting  the  appearance  of  a submarine  House. 
The  timbers  were  twenty  eight  inches  thick,  and  outside  this 
oame  six  inches  of  iron  rails,  bars  and  plates.  A ram  of  oak 
and  iron,  thirty-three  feet  long,  projected  from  a heavy  false 
bow.  Her  armament  consisted  of  stem  and  stern  guns  capable 
of  throwing  one-hundred-pound  solid  shot,  and  four  rifled  can- 
non, eighty-pounders,  projected  from  each  side,  half-way  up 
the  sloping  roof.  Below  water  line  were  two  powerful  en- 
gines, and  the  furnaces  were  also  arranged  for  the  production 
of  red-hot  shot ; another  apparatus  was  designed  for  the  dis- 
charge of  huge  streams  of  boiling  water.  A more  utterly  de- 
moniac, uncouth,  ruthless  floating  battery  had  never  been  cre- 
ated. The  Federal  vessels  nearest  the  approaching  monster 
were  the  sloop  Cumberland  and  the  frigate  Congress.  These 
were  lying  off  Newport  News,  at  the  mouth  of  the  James  River. 
With  grim  determination  the  Virginia  went  straight  at  the 
Cumberland,  taking  no  more  heed  of  the  iron  hail  which  Lieu- 
tenant George  M.  Morris  poured  upon  his  assailant  than  if  it 
had  been  ocean  spray.  One  blow  of  that  formidable  ram  opened 


DESTRUCTIVE  WORK  OP  THE  VIRGINIA. 


221 


a gap  in  the  side  of  the  Cumberland  and  let  in  an  avalanche  of 
water;  simultaneously  her  heavy  guns  poured  in  their  fire  at 
close  quarters.  Lieutenant  Morris  fought  his  ship  with  des- 
perate pluck,  but  she  was  filling  fast,  and  was  evidently  about 
to  sink.  Morris  told  his  men  to  leap  overboard,  and,  with  a 
parting  shot,  took  to  the  billows.  The  Cumberland  went  down 
in  fifty-four  feet  of  water,  with  the  dead  and  wounded  and  sev- 
eral of  the  crew  who  were  entangled  in  the  wreck.  Of  376  men 
on  board,  140  were  missing.  A couple  of  gunboats  which  ac- 
companied the  Virginia  had  in  the  meantime  attacked  the  Con- 
gress. Lieutenant  Joseph  B.  Smith  handled  his  assailants  vig- 
orously until  the  fate  of  the  Cumberland  warned  him  to  seek 
shelter,  and  he  ran  his  ship  aground  under  the  guns  of  Newport 
News.  The  Virginia  now  began  to  pay  atiention  to  the  Con- 
gress, and  soon  set  her  on  fire,  and  Lieutenant  Pendergast,  who 
had  taken  command  after  Smith  was  wounded,  hoisted  a white 
flag  and  surrendered.  In  the  meantime  the  steam  frigate  Min- 
nesota had  come  up,  the  Roanoke  (flagship)  being  at  Fortress 
Monroe  with  disabled  machinery.  The  Minnesota  ran  aground, 
and  while  in  this  condition  Captain  Van  Brunt  gallantly  met 
the  attack  of  the  Virginia  and  the  two  gunboats,  damaging  the 
latter  so  seriously  that  they  hauled  off  for  Norfolk.  During  the 
night  the  Virginia  returned,  and  with  red-hot  shot  set  fire  to 
the  stranded  Congress.  The  work  of  destruction  was  completed 
when  her  magazine  exploded.  Over  two  hundred  of  her  crew 
were  killed  or  missing. 

But  inventive  genius  had  been  at  work  for  the  Federals  also, 
for  about  the  time  the  Merrimack  had  been  converted  into  the 
Virginia , Captain  John  Ericsson  had  produced  the  Monitor  at 
Greenpoint,  Long  Island.  This  remarkable  production  con- 
sisted of  a flat-bottom  float,  124  feet  long  and  34  feet  wide  on  the 
water  surface,  with  a superstructure  projecting  about  three  and 
a half  feet  at  the  sides  and  twenty  feet  at  each  end  beyond  the 
actual  hull ; this  upper  shell  was  five  feet  high,  while  the  depth 
in  the  water  of  the  floating  portion  was  six  and  a half  feet.  In 
the  centre  was  a round,  revolving  turret  twenty  feet  in  diame- 
ter and  ten  feet  high.  The  hull  was  pointed  at  each  end,  and 
the  projecting  upper  works  not  only  covered  the  propelling  and 


222 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


steering  gear,  but  rendered  perforation  below  the  water  line 
almost  impossible.  Built  of  three-inch  iron,  it  floated  like  a 
cork.  The  upper  portion  was  constructed  of  oak,  thirty  inches 
thick,  covered  by  six-inch  iron  armor.  The  turret,  made  of  eight 
thicknesses  of  one-inch  iron  plate,  was  connected,  for  revolving 
purposes,  with  the  propelling  engine.  It  contained  two  heavy 
guns  moving  on  slides,  so  as  to  run  out  to  the  port  holes.  The 
upper  deck  was  bombproof,  as  was  also  the  turret  roof,  through 
which  was  the  only  entrance,  by  a sliding  hatch.  The  smoke- 
stack, by  a telescope  arrangement,  could  be  lowered  out  of 


ENGAGEMENT  BETWEEN  THE  MONITOR  AND  MERRIMACK. 

harm’s  way  when  necessary.  Vague  reports  of  the  strange  craft 
had  been  circulated,  and  its  coming  was  eagerly  looked  for  in 
Hampton  Roads,  where  the  Virginia  had  spread  terror  on  every 
side.  About  midnight  on  Saturday  it  came  in  sight,  rowed  by 
the  Seth  Low.  By  two  o’clock  on  Sunday  morning  its  com- 
mander, Lieutenant  John  L.  Worden,  United  States  Navy,  was 
in  conference  with  Captain  Van  Brunt,  of  the  Minnesota,  now 
helplessly  aground.  As  had  been  expected,  it  was  hardly  day- 
light when  the  formidable  Virginia  and  her  satellite  gunboats 
returned  to  the  attack  on  the  Minnesota  ; but  circumstances 
alter  cases  very  frequently,  and  in  this  case  the  potent  giant  of 
the  previous  day  found  a pigmy  monster  prepared  to  change 


THE  MONITOR’S  VICTORY. 


223 


the  record.  The  Monitor  ran  alongside  the  Virginia,  and  from 
her  revolving  tower  poured  a stream  of  heavy  shot,  which  was 
answered  by  the  terrible  broadsides  of  the  Confederate  craft. 
Almost  muzzle  to  muzzle  the  heavy  guns  were  worked  without 
any  apparent  effect.  Then,  like  gladiators  taking  breath,  the 
monsters  separated,  while,  to  continue  the  simile,  each  was 
looking  for  an  advantage  in  the  next  grip.  It  mattered  not  in 
what  position  the  Monitor  was,  her  two  guns  were  steadily 
pointing  at  and  pounding  the  Virginia,  which  of  course,  on  the 
other  hand,  was  frequently  unable  to  deliver  a broadside.  At 
length  Captain  Buchanan  became  convinced  that  he  was  losing 
time  and  wasting  ammunition  on  the  tormenting  puzzle,  so  he 
again  returned  to  the  attack  on  the  Minnesota.  The  broadsides 
of  Van  Brunt  fell  harmless,  but  the  Virginia  s terrible  shells 
went  entirely  through  the  Minnesota  and  set  her  on  fire.  This 
unequal  contest  did  not  last  long,  for  the  vigorous  little  Monitor 
slid  in  between  the  Virginia  and  Minnesota,  and  in  turning  to 
escape  this  attack  the  Virginia  grounded.  Before  she  could 
get  off  again  the  Minnesota  had  poured  in  a heavy  broadside, 
probably  with  some  effect,  for  the  Virginia,  getting  afloat,  made 
off  for  Norfolk,  with  theMonitor  in  hot  pursuit.  This  continued 
attention  irritated  Buchanan,  and  turning  about,  he  dashed  at 
the  Monitor  with  his  powerful  ram.  He  had  met  more  than 
his  match,  however,  for  his  prow  slid  over  the  Monitor's  roof, 
and  while  in  that  position  the  turret  guns  sent  a shot  through 
the  Virginia's  armor.  A savage  broadside  answered  this,  and 
then  another  brief  but  violent  combat  ensued.  The  Virginia 
by  this  time  had  got  enough  for  this  round  ; her  ram  was  twisted, 
several  of  her  steam  and  smoke  pipes  were  shot  through,  her 
commander  was  severely,  if  not  mortally  wounded,  and  six  of 
her  crew  had  been  killed.  She  made  off  for  Norfolk  with  her 
attendant  gunboats,  in  one  of  which  six  men  had  been  killed. 
The  Monitor  did  not  follow  her,  but  went  on  to  Fortress  Monroe, 
Lieutenant  Worden  having  been  injured  by  some  splinters 
which  for  a time  blinded  him.  This  was  the  only  injury  of 
any  account  sustained  on  board  the  Monitor.  Although  the 
Federal  loss  during  the  two  days  was  heavy — some  four  hun- 
dred men  being  killed,  drowned  or  severely  wounded — the 


224 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


frigates  Congress  and  Cumberland  and  the  tug  Dragon  sunk  or 
destroyed,  and  the  Minnesota  badly  damaged,  yet  it  was  felt 
that  further  peril  at  this  point  was  averted.  The  Minnesota  was 
floated  early  on  Monday  morning,  and  the  dreaded  Virginia  (or 
Merrimack,  as  the  Federals  continued  to  call  her)  had  been 
taught  a lesson  which  was  likely  to  inspire  caution  in  the  fu- 
ture. There  was  now  hope,  at  least,  that  the  James  River  might 
be  freed  from  Confederate  control,  and  in  official  circles  this 
was  felt  to  be  all  important.  It  was  this  conviction  that  brought 
about  the  change  in  McClellan’s  plans,  which  we  have  already 
noted. 

In  official  circles  and  among  the  general  public,  the  gallantry 
of  Worden  and  the  genius  of  Ericsson  were  the  themes  of  the 
hour  this  side  the  Atlantic,  while  all  Europe  was  wondering 
what  manner  of  men  were  these  who  could,  on  either  side  of 
the  great  controversy,  rise  to  the  needs  of  the  hour  with  heroic 
sublimity  and  boundless  fertility  of  expedient. 

Even  to-day  the  words  “ Monitor  and  Merrimack ” awake 
lurid  memories  all  over  the  civilized  world. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


THE  CONFEDERATES  ABANDON  NEW  MADRID— SIEGE  AND  CAPTURE  OF  ISLAND  NUM- 
BER TEN— THE  WONDERFUL  CANAL  CONSTRUCTION— GRANT  MOVES  ON  CORINTH 
—THE  TWO  DAYS’  BATTLE  OF  SHILOH,  OR  PITTSBURG  LANDING — THE  CON- 
FEDERATES FINALLY  DRIVEN  BACK  ON  CORINTH— SIEGE  OF  CORINTH— BEAU- 
REGARD’S FLIGHT — OCCUPATION  OF  CORINTH  BY  THE  FEDERALS 

We  have  shown  that  when  Columbus  was  abandoned  by  the 
Confederates,  a position  had  been  chosen  at  Madrid  Bend, 
below,  and  strongly  fortified.  General  Halleck  had  long  been 
meditating  a blow  at  New  Madrid,  and  when  that  position  and 
Island  Number  Ten  were  made  rallying  points,  his  attention 
was  concentrated  on  the  work  of  dislodging  the  enemy  from 
both  of  these  important  posts.  General  Pope  was  charged  with 
this  work  about  the  end  of  February,  and  he  pushed  on  from 
St.  Louis,  encountering  M.  Jeff.  Thompson,  whom  he  put  to 
flight.  Pressing  onward  over  a heavy  route,  his  main  column 
reached  the  outskirts  of  New  Madrid  on  the  8th  of  March,  but 
the  post  had  been  so  materially  strengthened  that  additional 
siege  guns  were  necessary.  While  awaiting  the  arrival  of  these 
from  Cairo,  he  sent  Colonel  J.  B.  Plummer  to  plant  a battery 
at  Point  Pleasant,  ten  miles  below,  so  as  to  check  the  throwing 
in  of  supplies  to  Island  Number  Ten.  Then  on  the  13tli,  having 
received  his  siege  train,  he  opened  fire  on  Fort  Thompson  and 
on  Hollins’  flotilla.  The  enemy  replied  with  considerable 
spirit,  but  the  Federal  batteries  were  steadily  pushed  forward 
throughout  the  day,  and  at  the  same  time  General  Paine  was 
vigorously  attacking  the  Confederate  right.  During  the  night 
Generals  McCown,  Stuart  and  Gantt,  the  Confederate  com- 
manders in  New  Madrid,  concluded  that  the  position  was  no 
longer  tenable,  and  they  fled  to  Island  Number  Ten.  The  next 
morning  the  place  was  found  to  be  abandoned,  and  Major- 
General  Schuyler  Hamilton  sent  Captain  Mower  to  take  posses- 
sion. On  the  15th,  Commodore  Foote  with  a powerful  flotilla 
arrived,  and  after  reconnoitering  Island  Number  Ten,  decided 


226 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


to  begin  the  attack  next  morning.  At  daybreak  the  cannonade 
began,  and  a battery  which  had  been  landed  on  the  Missouri 
shore  also  did  good  work  in  attacking  Hollins’  flotilla.  The 
works,  however,  had  been  well  planned,  and  were  heavily 
equipped,  and  they  withstood  the  siege  for  the  best  part  of  a 
month.  In  the  meantime  Pope  was  at  New  Madrid,  unable  to 
do  more  than  command  the  river.  He  desired  to  attack 


the  island  in  the  rear,  but  was  unable  to  cross  the  river 
in  the  face  of  the  heavy  batteries,  and  Foote  could 
not  be  induced  to  run  the  gauntlet  for  the  purpose  of  affording 
his  troops  transportation.  At  this  juncture  General  Hamilton 
submitted  a plan  for  the  construction  of  a canal,  from  a bend 
of  the  Mississippi  near  Island  Number  Eight,  through  the 
swamp  and  lake,  across  the  peninsula,  so  as  to  afford  a passage- 
way for  gunboats,  transports,  etc.,  thus  to  flank  Island  Num- 


CONSTRBCTINQ  THE  CANAL. 


RAPID  CONSTRUCTION  OP  A CANAL. 


227 


ber  Ten.  It  should  be  noted  that  the  islands  on  the  Mississippi, 
from  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  River  downward,  are  numbered  in 
rotation.  Hamilton’s  pi  ;n  involved  a stupendous  undertaking, 
the  intended  channel  being  twelve  miles  in  length  through 
swamps,  dense  vegetation,  tree  stumps,  some  of  these  being  six 
feet  in  girth,  and  masses  of  driftwood  and  fallen  timber.  Pope 
eagerly  embraced  the  proposal,  but  after  some  conference  it  was 
arranged  to  modify  the  plans  so  as  to  provide  for  the  passage  of 
transports  and  barges  only.  The  work  was  intrusted  to 
Colonel  Bissell,  and  in  nineteen  days  this  herculean  engineering 
feat  was  accomplished.  The  giant  stumps  were  sawed  off  four 
feet  below  the  surface,  while  men  on  rafts  and  flats  pushed 
aside  the  driftwood  and  fallen  timber.  Some  light  draft 
steamers  and  barges  hauled  out  the  debris.  This  work  com- 
pleted, some  floating  batteries,  barges  and  four  steamers  were 
brought  through  the  canal  on  the  5th  of  April,  and  concealed  in 
a bayou  near  New  Madrid.  The  Confederates  had  been  apprised 
of  this  work,  but  doubted  the  truth  of  the  report.  Foote, 
meantime,  had  not  been  idle,  for  on  the  night  cf  April  1,  five 
boats  with  picked  crews  f rom  his  flotilla,  and  forty  men  under 
Colonel  Roberts  of  the  Forty-second  Illinois,  had  stormed 
Rucker’s  battery,  one  of  the  seven  on  the  Kentucky  shore,  and 
spiked  all  the  guns.  Two  nights  afterward  the  Carondelet  ran 
by  the  Confederate  forts  and  reached  New  Madrid,  the  expedi- 
tion having  been  planned  by  Captain  Walke,  who  wrung  a 
reluctant  consent  from  Foote  to  go  in  response  to  Pope’s 
repeated  request.  The  next  day  Foote  made  such  a vigorous 
attack  on  a huge  floating  battery  that  the  Confederates  were 
obliged  to  abandon  it,  and  it  floated  down  stream.  It  was  now 
time  for  a decided  blow,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  6th  the 
Carondelet  reconnoitered  and  found  batteries  on  the  Kentucky 
and  Tennessee  shores  for  about  fifteen  miles.  After  destroying 
one  of  these  near  Point  Pleasant,  the  Carondelet  returned.  r.  "t 
night  another  of  Foote’s  boats,  the  Pittsburg , ran  past  the 
Confederate  works,  and  next  morning  Captain  Walke  silenced 
the  batteries  at  Watson’s  Landing,  below  Tiptonville.  The 
coast  was  now  clear  for  the  use  of  the  transports,  etc.,  brought 
through  the  improvised  canal,  and  at  noon  the  troops  began  to 


228 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


cross  the  river.  The  Confederates  on  Island  Number  Ten,  con- 
vinced, when  too  late,  of  the  success  of  the  flanking  movement, 
at  once  abandoned  all  hope  of  holding  their  position.  Quitting 
the  island  in  hot  haste,  they  sunk  their  transports  and  other 
vessels  in  the  stream  to  impede  navigation,  and  started  for 
Union  City.  Beauregard  had  left  the  island  on  the  4th  with  a 
large  body  of  troops,  turning  over  the  command  of  the  position 
to  Generals  McCall  and  McCown.  While  Foote  was  receiving 
the  surrender  of  the  island,  General  Pope  had  sent  on  troops  to 
intercept  the  fugitives.  This  movement  was  also  successful, 
and,  driven  into  the  swamps,  the  entire  body  of  fugitives  un- 
conditionally surrendered.  There  was  but  a small  force  on  the 
island,  for  McCall  had  followed  Beauregard’s  example,  and 
made  his  way  to  the  Tennessee  shore.  The  entire  number  of 
prisoners,  however,  was  7,273,  including  three  generals  and  273 
officers.  About  seven  thousand  small  arms,  123  cannon,  a large 
quantity  of  ammunition,  wagons,  stores,  etc.,  and  four 
steamers,  were  also  captured.  This  crushing  defeat  was  keenly 
felt  by  the  Confederates  everywhere,  while  the  glorious  Federal 
victory  not  only  spread  joy  throughout  the  North,  but  had  a 
marked  effect  on  the  value  of  Government  securities. 

We  must  now  turn  to  events  of  equal  importance  in  other 
directions  occurring  about  the  same  time,  and  then,  after 
describing  the  battle  of  Shiloh,  or  Pittsburg  Landing,  as  it  is 
sometimes  called,  considerations  of  space  will  compel  us  to  pre- 
sent in  a condensed  form,  save  in  a few  of  the  more  important 
engagements,  a running  summary  of  the  military  movements 
up  to  the  close  of  1862. 

We  have  seen  that  General  Grant,  after  the  fall  of  Fort  Don- 
elson,  had  been  placed  in  command  of  the  new  District  of  West 
Tennessee,  embracing  the  territory  from  Cairo,  between  the 
Mississippi  and  Cumberland  rivers,  to  the  northern  borders  of 
the  State  of  Mississippi.  General  Grant  had  made  his  head- 
quarters temporarily  at  Fort  Henry,  while  preparing  for  the 
seizure  of  Corinth,  Mississippi,  at  the  intersection  of  the  Charles- 
ton and  Memphis  and  Mobile  and  Ohio  railroads,  when  he  was 
surprised  by  an  order  from  General  Halleck  to  turn  over  his 
command  to  General  C.  F.  Smith.  The  real  cause  of  this  strange 


MASSING  FOECES  ON  THE  TENNESSEE. 


229 


order  was  never  made  quite  clear,  but  it  is  surmised  to  have 
been  caused  by  a distorted  report  of  the  conference  between 
Grant  and  Buell  at  Nashville  in  the  latter  part  of  February. 
Grant’s  indignant  demand  to  be  entirely  relieved  from  duty, 
and  the  murmurs  of  the  public,  who  had  thus  early  begun 
to  recognize  Grant’s  splendid  taleDts,  brought  about  a reversal 
of  the  order,  and  after  ten  days’  suspension  General  Grant  was 
restored  to  chief  command. 

In  the  meantime  General  Smith,  with  about  30,000  troops, 
moved  up  the  Tennessee  on  transports  and  landed  at  Savannah, 
the  capital  of  Hardin  County,  Tennessee,  on  the  10th  of  March. 
General  Lewis  Wallace  was  sent  on 
to  Purdy,  between  Humboldt  and 
Corinth,  to  destroy  the  bridges,  it 
being  known  that  Beauregard  was 
endeavoring  to  concentrate  at  Cor- 
inth . Wallace  accomplished  his 
work  and  then  remained  at  Crump’s 
Landing  to  cover  the  river  communi 
cations  between  Pittsburg  Landing 
and  Savannah.  General  Sherman 
started  for  Tyler’s  Landing,  further 
up  the  river,  but  being  hindered  by 
floods,  returned  and  took  position  near  Shiloh  Mee'  ing-House. 
about  two  miles  from  the  Tennessee  River.  This  was  a primitive 
log  structure,  belonging  to  Methodists,  and  giving  its  name  to  the 
country  around.  General  Stephen  A.  Hurlbut  took  possession 
of  Pittsburg  Landing.  Reserves  were  left  at  Nashville  under 
command  of  General  James  S.  Negley.  On  the  17th  of  March 
General  Grant  arrived  at  Savannah  and  made  his  headquarters 
a few  miles  below  Pittsburg  Landing.  Before  he  arrived  Gen- 
eral Smith  had  posted  the  army  with  Snake  Creek  on  its  right 
and  Lick  Creek  on  its  left.  Thus  matters  remained  until  Sun- 
day morning,  April  6,  at  which  time  Sherman’s  division  was 
behind  Shiloh  Meeting-House,  Prentiss’  division  across  the 
road  to  Corinth  and  McClennand’s  behind  his  right.  Hurlbut’s 
and  Smith’s  divisions  were  in  the  rear  near  Pittsburg,  and 
Stuart’s  brigade  was  on  the  Harrisburg  road  near  Lick  Creek. 


SHILOH  MEETING-HOUSE. 


230 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Behind  the  army  was  the  Tennessee  River,  but  no  preparation 
had  been  made  to  guard  against  an  attack  in  front. 

The  Confederates  meanwhile  had  massed  a force  of  some 
forty-five  thousand  men  under  Johnston  and  Beauregard,  who 
had  effected  a junction  on  the  1st  of  April,  and  their  line  lay  from 
Corinth  south  to  Bethel  and  east  to  Iuka,  on  the  two  lines  of 
railroad. 

General  Buell  was  advancing  toward  Savannah,  and  he  had 
sent  General  Ormsby  M.  Mitchell  toward  Huntsville,  Alabama. 
His  successes  in  this  direction  we  shall  note  later  on. 

The  Confederate  forces  under  Johnston  and  Beauregard  were 
daily  receiving  reinforcements  all  this  time,  and  were  waiting 
the  arrival  of  Van  Dorn  and  Price  from  Arkansas,  when  they 
learned  of  Buell’s  approach.  A hasty  council  was  held  on  the 
night  of  April  5,  and  it  was  resolved  to  make  an  attack  next 
morning.  Accordingly,  before  dawn  the  Confederates  moved 
forward  in  three  divisions,  commanded  respectively  by  Generals 
Hardee,  Bragg  and  Polk,  with  Breckinridge  bringing  up  the 
rear  with  the  reserves.  So  secretly  had  this  movement  been 
arranged  that  the  Union  forces  had  not  the  slightest  premonition 
of  danger,  when  Hardee’s  division  fell  on  Sherman’s  left  and 
then  struck  Prentiss’  division,  dashing  into  the  camp  on  the 
heels  of  a murderous  hail  of  shells  and  bullets.  Wholly  unpre- 
pared, the  Uuion  troops  were  but  partly  dressed  and  many 
were  cooking  breakfast.  The  confusion  was  fearful.  Hilde- 
brand’s Brigade,  of  Sherman’s  Division,  was  driven  from  its  camp, 
and  only  the  heroic  exertions  of  General  Sherman  prevented 
those  of  Buckland  and  McDowell  from  the  same  instantaneous 
rout.  McClemand  came  to  the  support  of  Sherman’s  division, 
and  for  a time  stemmed  the  tide  of  battle  ; but  this  did  not  last 
long,  and  Sherman  was  compelled  to  fall  back  under  the  pressure 
of  Bragg’s  advance.  Meanwhile,  Polk’s  division  was  pushing  for 
Sherman’s  rear,  to  cut  off  his  communications.  This  was  pre- 
vented, and  then  the  whole  Confederate  force  fell  upon  Prentiss’ 
division.  A gallant  struggle  was  made,  but,  overpowered  by 
numbers,  the  line  was  broken  up,  and  later  in  the  day  Prentiss 
and  about  two  thousand  of  his  troops  were  taken  prisoners  and 
sent  to  Corinth.  McClernand  had  brought  up  his  whole  division 


BATTLE  OF  PITTSBURG  LANDING. 


231 


and  stubbornly  contested  his  position  till  Sherman’s  retrograde 
movement  exposed  his  right  flank,  which  the  Confederates  at 
once  assailed  with  terrible  fury.  McClernand  was  forced  back 
to  a line  with  Hurlbut.  The  Confederate  reserves — infantry 
and  cavalry — meantime  had  fallen  on  Stuart’s  brigade  on  the 
extreme  left,  and  after  severe  fighting  forced  that  back  also. 
By  noon  the  Confederates  held  the  camps  of  Sherman,  McCler- 
nand, Prentiss  and  Stuart,  and  occupied  the  whole  line  from 
which  the  Federal  forces  had  been  driven. 

General  Grant  reached  the  field  about  eight  o’clock  in  the  mor- 
ning, having  been  at  his  headquarters,  eight  miles  away,  when 
the  conflict  began.  He  joined  Sherman  in  reforming  the  shat- 
tered brigades.  Generals  Hurlbut  and  W.  H.  L.  Wallace  bore 
the  brunt  of  the  battle  after  the  other  divisions  had  fallen  back, 
and  prevented  the  rush  of  the  Confederates  through  the  centre. 
About  four  o’clock,  however,  General  Wallace  fell,  mortally 
wounded,  and  was  borne  from  the  field  on  a hand  litter.  The 
combined  Confederate  force  now  pressed  on  Hurlbut  and  he 
was  forced  further  back  toward  the  river.  All  this  time  General 
Lewis  Wallace  had  been  anxiously  looked  for,  but  a blunder- 
ing messenger  sent  by  General  Grant  had  led  Wallace  into  error 
and  he  had  been  marching  and  countermarching  over  a route 
of  about  sixteen  miles,  so  that  it  was  not  until  after  nightfall 
that  he  came  up. 

Under  the  direction  of  Colonel  Webster,  Grant’s  chief  of 
staff,  earthworks  were  thrown  up  during  a lull  in  the  battle 
about  sunset,  and  preparations  were  made  to  hold  the  Con- 
federates in  check  till  Buell  could  come  up.  It  was  known 
that  his  advance  was  at  Savannah.  Hardly  had  the  twenty- 
two  heavy  guns  been  placed  in  position  when  the  Confederates 
made  another  attack,  expecting  to  drive  the  Union  army  into  the 
river.  This  attack,  however,  was  repulsed,  and  soon  afterward 
the  gunboats  Tyler  and  Lexington  came  up  and  began  shelling 
the  Confederates.  Before  midnight  the  fighting  ceased,  the 
Confederates  feeling  confident  that  they  could  finish  their  work 
at  daybreak,  while  Grant  felt  equally  sure  that  great  as  had 
been  the  peril  and  the  loss,  the  worst  was  over.  During  the 
day  the  Confederate  General  Gladden  had  been  killed,  and 


233 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


General  A.  S.  Johnston,  Commander-in-Ckief,  had  been  mor- 
tally wounded. 

Throughout  the  night  Buell’s  troops  were  arriving  by  land 
and  water  from  Savannah,  and  the  gunboats  kept  up  such  a 
constant  fire  upon  the  Confederate  position  that  they  were  com- 
pelled to  fall  back,  and  thus  they  lost  nearly  all  the  advantage 
of  position  that  they  had  acquired  throughout  the  heavy  day’s 
fighting.  During  the  night,  General  Lewis  W allace  had  dis- 
posed his  division  on  the  extreme  right;  the  centre  and  left 
wing  was  composed  of  Buell’s  forces,  consisting  of  three 
divisions  under  Generals  William  Nelson,  Thomas  T.  Critten- 
den and  Alexander  McDowell  McCook.  This  line  was 
about  one  mile  in  length,  stretching  from  the  Hamburg 
road  across  the  Corinth  road.  It  should  be  mention,  d 
here  that  the  road  from  Pittsburg  Landing  to  Corinth, 
twenty  miles  distant,  divides  about  two  miles  from  the 
river,  one  fork  running  to  Lower  Corinth.  The  Hamburg  road 
runs  from  Hamburg  Landing,  some  miles  up  the  river.  Before 
dawn  Wallace  began  to  shell  the  enemy,  and  thus  opened  the 
battle  of  April  7.  As  soon  as  his  guns  were  heard  Nelson 
and  Crittenden  moved  their  divisions  forward.  General  Grant 
then  ordered  Wallace  to  attack  the  Confederate  left.  Wallace 
made  short  work  of  Ruggles’  division  of  Bragg’s  command,  and 
occupied  the  hill  from  which  this  force  was  driven.  In  attempt- 
ing to  follow  up  his  advantage,  Wallace  broke  his  intended  con- 
nection with  Sherman’s  advance.  The  Confederates  promptly 
attempted  to  profit  by  this  and  turn  his  right,  but  the  effective 
work  of  Thompson’s  and  Thurber’s  batteries  kept  them  in 
check. 

Sherman  meantime  had  been  moving  to  retake  his  camp  of 
the  previous  day.  After  fighting  hard  for  an  hour  and  a half, 
expecting  Sherman,  Wallace  advanced  on  the  enemy,  who  were 
posted  near  Shiloh  Meeting-House  on  a wooded  ridge.  A tre- 
mendous fire  drove  Sherman  back,  and  Wallace  halted.  Bart- 
lett’s Ohio  Battery,  and  Mendenhall’s  Battery,  of  the  regular 
service,  had  meantime  been  having  an  artillery  duel  in  front  of 
Nelson’s  and  Crittenden’s  divisions,  and  then  Terrell’s  Battery 
came  into  play  on  Nelson’s  left.  Batteries  were  taken  and  lost 


HEAVY  CONFEDERATE  LOSSES. 


233 


as  the  line  swayed  to  and  fro,  but  at  length  all  three  of  the 
Confederate  batteries  were  silenced  by  the  concentrated  fire  of 
Mendenhall  and  Terrell. 

The  Confederate  centre,  commanded  by  Beauregard,  Bragg, 
Polk  and  Breckinridge  had  been  meanwhile  fiercely  attacked 
by  McCook’s  Division,  and  had  been  steadily  forced  back. 
Foiled  at  this  point,  the  Confederates  made  a desperate  attack 
on  Wallace  and  Sherman,  driving  the  latter  back  and  placing 
Wallace  in  imminent  peril.  The  coming  up  of  the  Seventy- 
eighth  Ohio,  reserves,  under  Colonel  Woods,  prevented  disaster, 
and  then  a gallant  bayonet  dash  of  the  Thirty-second  Indiana, 
under  Colonel  August  Willich,  completed  the  confusion  of  the 
Confederates  and  allowed  Sherman  to  reform  his  line.  Wal- 
lace then  pressed  on,  and  the  rebel  lines,  stubbornly  resisting, 
were  forced  back  along  their  whole  length.  At  length,  driven 
through  the  Federal  camps  they  had  captured  on  the  6th,  thv 
Confederates  gave  up  all  pretense  of  making  a stand.  The 
Federal  reserve  cavalry  was  now  thrown  at  them,  hoping  to 
turn  the  defeat  into  a rout,  but  Breckinridge,  under  Beauregard’s 
orders,  interposed,  and  a sharp  artillery  fire  warned  Buell  that 
the  cost  of  pursuit  would  be  too  heavy.  He  called  a halt,  and 
the  Confederates,  still  protected  by  Breckinridge’s  rear  guard, 
made  their  way  to  the  heights  of  Monterey,  on  the  road  to  Cor- 
inth. The  Federal  disaster  of  the  6th  had  thus  been  nobly 
redeemed  on  the  7th,  but  the  carnage  and  losses  generally  had 
been  frightful.  Beauregard  acknowledged  a loss  of  1,728 
killed,  8,012  wounded  and  959  missing,  but  the  probabilities  are 
that  the  total  loss  was  not  far  short  of  fifteen  thousand.  The 
Union  loss  was  1,700  killed,  7,495  wounded  and  3,022  taken 
prisoners.  George  W.  Johnston,  Provisional  Governor  of  Ken- 
tucky, was  among  the  Confederate  killed  during  the  second 
day’s  fighting. 

On  the  8th  of  April,  Beauregard  sent  a flag  of  truce  to  General 
Grant,  asking  permission  to  send  a force  to  the  late  battle  fields 
and  bury  his  dead.  Grant  informed  him  that  this  duty  had 
already  been  performed,  and  declined  to  allow  his  men  to  ap- 
proach. In  fact,  not  only  had  the  dead  of  both  armies  been 
buried,  from  motives  of  humanity,  but  the  carcasses  of  the 


234 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


horses  had  been  burned,  to  prevent  danger  to  the  health  of  the 
troops,  who  might  have  to  remain  on  the  spot  for  some  time.  It 
was  well  that  this  was  done,  for  when  General  Halleck  arrived 
at  Pittsburg  Landing  and  took  command,  on  the  12th  of  April, 
he  opposed  an  immediate  advance,  though  Grant  had  prepared 
the  way  by  sending  Sherman  along  the  Corinth  road  to  drive 
in  Breckinridge’s  rear  guard,  and  afterward  had  dispatched 
him  up  the  Tennessee  with  the  gunboats  to  cut  off  Corinth 
from  Tuscumbia  by  destroying  the  Memphis  and  Charleston 
Railroad  bridge  over  Big  Bear  Creek. 


BURNING  HORSES  NEAR  PITTSBURG  LANDING. 


We  have  mentioned  General  Mitchell’s  successful  movements 
upon  Huntsville,  from  which  point  he  had  sent  Colonel  Sill  to 
the  eastward,  and  Colonel  Turchin  to  the  westward,  the  latter 
capturing  the  towns  of  Stevenson,  Decatur  and  Tuscumbia.  It 
was  to  protect  Turchin’s  stores  at  this  point  that  Grant  sent 
Sherman  to  cut  off  the  communication  with  the  rebel  forces  at 
Corinth.  On  the  24th  of  April,  however,  a Confederate  force 
drove  Turchin  from  this  point,  but  he  carried  off  his  stores, 
crossed  the  Tennessee  at  Decatur,  and  burned  the  bridge. 
Turchin  joined  Sill,  and  some  sharp  fighting  was  had  between 


HALLECK’S  HESITATING  HABITS. 


2.35 


Stevenson  and  Bridgeport,  but  Mitchell  hurried  to  their  support, 
and  having  driven  the  Confederates  beyond  the  river,  was  in 
full  possession  of  Huntsville,  Bridgeport,  and  all  Alabama  north 
of  the  Tennessee,  by  the  1st  of  May.  On  this  day  also  the  Con- 
federates had  been  driven  from  Monterey,  but  nothing  else  had 
been  done  by  Halleck’s  troops,  though  General  Pope,  with 
25,000,  forming  the  Army  of  Missouri,  had  joined  Halleck  on 
April  22.  Between  the  restless  dash  of  Grant,  with  his 
unscrupulous  disregard  of  the  value  of  human  life  in  military 
operations>  and  the  methodical  caution  of  Halleck,  there  was 
room  for  a middle  course,  but  Halleck  was  chief  in  command, 
and,  consequently,  though  he  had  now  about  one  hundred  and 
eight  thousand  troops  at  his  disposal,  it  was  the  3d  of  May 
before  he  began  to  feel  his  way  from  Monterey  toward  Corinth. 

The  delay  had  been  of  great  advantage  to  the  Confederates, 
for  Beauregard  had  been  reinforced  by  Generals  Price,  Van 
Dorn  and  Mansfield  Lovell,  the  latter  bringing  the  New  Orleans 
troops.  In  addition,  several  bodies  of  militia  from  other  States 
had  been  sent  forward,  so  that  within  the  intrenchments  at  Cor- 
inth there  were  now  about  65,000  men.  With  Beauregard  were, 
in  addition  to  those  generals  just  mentioned,  Generals  Polk, 
Hardee,  Breckinridge  and  Bragg,  the  latter  being  next  in  rank 
to  Beauregard  and  in  command  of  the  Army  of  the  Mississippi. 
The  bluster  of  Beauregard  had  done  much  to  restore  the  shat- 
tered nerves  of  the  Confederate  soldiers,  but  they  were  yet  to 
learn  the  difference  between  words  and  deeds. 

General  Halleck,  on  his  part,  had  reorganized  his  forces  and 
consolidated  the  various  divisions  into  the  Grand  Army  of  the 
Tennessee,  with  General  Grant  as  second  in  command.  The 
forward  movement  began  by  a skirmish  at  Farmington,  from 
which  part  of  Pope’s  Division  drove  General  Marmaduke. 
This  post,  however,  was  retaken  on  the  9th  by  a large  force 
under  Yan  Dorn,  who  in  turn,  about  a week  later,  was  driven 
out  by  the  advance  of  Pope’s  entire  division.  Shortly  after 
tins  regular  siege  operations  were  begun  and  pushed  forward 
day  by  day,  the  intrenching  works  being  covered  by  skirmish- 
ing parties.  On  the  28th  the  army  was  within  thirteen  hundred 
yards  of  the  enemy’s  lines,  and  on  the  29th  Pope  drove  the 


236 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Confederates  from  their  advance  batteries,  while  Sherman  got 
his  heavy  guns  in  position  within  a thousand  yards  of  Beau- 
regard’s left. 

During  the  night  Beauregard,  despite  all  his  boasting,  had 
evacuated  Corinth,  leaving  his  pickets  wholly  unaware  of  the 
movement.  The  Federal  sentinels  had  reported  strange  rum- 
bling noises  during  the  night,  and  at  dawn,  when  Sherman  began 
to  move,  explosion  after  explosion  was  heard,  and  soon  dense 
masses  of  smoke  hung  over  Corinth.  It  was  soon  ascertained 
that  the  position  was  wholly  abandoned,  that  the  stores,  ord- 
nance, etc.,  had  been  sent  off  several  hours  before  in  the 
direction  of  Mobile,  and  that  after  applying  the  torch  to  the 
magazines  and  principal  buildings,  the  rear  guards  and  Beaure- 
gard had  fled  in  the  same  direction.  Pursuit  was  made  for 
some  forty  miles,  but  the  fugitives  had  a good  start  and  only  a 
few  stragglers  were  captured. 

Beauregard,  after  collecting  his  troops  at  Tupelo,  turned  over 
the  command  to  General  Bragg  and  went  to  Alabama  for  rest, 
a proceeding  which  so  incensed  Jeff.  Davis  that  he  vowed  never 
to  reinstate  him. 

Although  the  siege  and  capture  of  Corinth,  bloodless  as  it 
was,  passed  for  a victory  in  the  eyes  of  the  public,  and  the  pos- 
session of  the  post  was  of  considerable  consequence  from  a 
military  point  of  view,  yet  the  escape  of  the  Confederate  army 
with  its  guns  and  stores  was  an  event  which  caused  deep  chagrin 
among  army  men.  There  is  probably  little  doubt  that  Grant, 
unhampered  byHalleck’s  colder  blood,  would  have  captured  or 
killed  nearly  the  whole  of  the  force  thus  hemmed  in  and  driven 
to  bay.  As  it  was,  Halleck  proceeded  to  strengthen  the  works, 
restore  railroad  communications,  and  for  a time  fighting  was 
over  in  this  immediate  locality. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 


STONEWALL  JACKSON  IN  THE  SHENANDOAH  VALLEY — OPERATIONS  BEFORE  YORK- 
TOWN— EVACUATION  OF  YORKTOWN — BATTLE  OF  WILLIAMSBURG — FLIGHT  OF 
THE  CONFEDERATES  ACROSS  THE  CHICK  AHOMINY — SURRENDER  OF  NORFOLK — 
OPENING  THE  NAVIGATION  OF  THE  JAMES  RIVER. 

We  left  McClellan  intrenching  before  Yorktown,  and  must  now 
return  to  the  operations  in  this  locality.  Before  doing  so,  however, 
we  will  pick  jp  a few  threads  of  our  narrative.  In  the  early  part 
January  the  Confederate  General  Thomas  Jonathan  Jackson, 
better  known  by  the  soubriquet  of  “ Stonewall  ” Jackson,  had 
been  active  in  endeavors  to  retrieve  the  blundering  of  Floyd  and 
Wise  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley.  To  thwart  his  operations, 
General  Fred.  W.  Lander  was  assigned  to  the  task  of  protect- 
ing the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad.  With  a sort  of  indepen- 
dent command,  this  brave  and  spirited  officer  kept  his  troops 
moving,  and  on  February  14  he  fell  on  Jackson  at  Blooming 
Gap,  driving  him  out  with  the  loss  of  seventeen  officers  and 
sixty  privates.  General  Lander,  however,  died  on  March  2, 
from  the  effects  of  a wound  received  at  Edwards’  Ferry  about 
the  time  of  the  Ball’s  Bluff  battle.  General  James  Shields  suc- 
ceeded him,  and  took  up  the  work  of  watching  the  wily  “Stone- 
wall.” WhenJohnston  evacuated  Manassas,  “Stonewall”  Jack- 
son  fell  back  to  Winchester  from  the  positions  he  had  held  in 
front  of  Major-General  Nathaniel  P.  Banks,  who  at  that  time 
occupied  the  heights  near  Harper’s  Ferry,  together  with  Charles- 
town, Leesburg  and  other  points  on  the  Blue  Ridge.  A further 
advance  of  Union  troops  sent  “ Stonewall”  forty  miles  further 
back,  to  Mount  Jackson,  from  whence  he  had  direct  communi- 
cation with  Luray  and  other  posts  near  Thompson’s  Gap  on  the 
eastern  side.  On  the  19th  of  March  General  Shields  feigned  an 
attack  on  this  point,  and  then  fell  back  to  Winchester.  In  the 
meantime  the  movement  of  McClellan  had  been  inaugurated, 
and,  according  to  the  plan  of  operations  agreed  upon  at  Fairfax 
Court  House,  General  Banks  withdrew  most  of  his  troops  for 


238 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


operations  around  Manassas.  Turner  Ashby’s  cavalry,  of 
“ Stonewall  ” Jackson’s  division,  immediately  began  to  harass 
Shields  and  his  little  force  at  W inchester  and  drive  in  his  pick- 
ets. This  movement  was  not  deemed  of  importance,  but,  to  check 
it,  a brigade  under  Colonel  Kimball  wa3  pushed  forward  to 
Kernstown.  Neither  Banks  nor  Shields  suspected  that  near  this 
point  the  daring  “Stonewall ” had  massed  about  six  thousand 
men,  in  addition  to  the  dashing  cavalry  of  Ashby.  The  Federals 
had  barely  taken  up  position  when  Jackson’s  artillery  opened 

on  them.  A sharp  engage- 
ment followed,  but  the  Con- 
federates failed  to  turn  Kim- 
ball’s left.  Jackson  then 
threw  his  forces  on  the  right 
wing,  but  Colonel  E.  B. 
Tyler’s  brigade  came  to  the 
rescue.  The  Federals  now 
in  turn  made  the  attack,  and 
after  a desperate  struggle  at 
a stone  fence,  Jackson’s  bri- 
gade fell  back.  Federal  re- 
inforcements were  rapidly 
sent  up,  and  the  Confeder- 
ates retreated  up  the  valley 
in  good  order,  leaving  the 

THOMAS  J,  (“  STONEWALL  ”)  JACKSON.  Tt  • r ■ - 

Union  forces  m possession  of 
the  ground  on  which  the  bat- 
tle of  Kernstown  had  been  fought.  General  Banks  became  satis- 
fied that  Jackson  was  too  powerful  a foe  to  be  left  unwatched, 
and  therefore  he  recalled  his  first  division,  under  General  Wil- 
liams, which  had  been  sent  on  to  Centreville.  General  James 
Wadsworth  was  made  Military  Governor  of  the  District  of 
Columbia,  with  command  of  the  troops  left  by  Banks  for  the 
protection  of  Washington  City.  At  the  same  time  Blenker’s  di- 
vision was  withdrawn  from  McClellan’s  command  and  assigned 
to  the  support  of  Fremont’s  Mountain  Department.  General 
McDowell’s  corps  was  also  retained  for  the  additional  protection 
of  the  Capital  and  to  aid  in  checking  the  irrepressible  Jackson. 


THE  TRENCHES  BEFORE  YORKTOWN. 


239 


We  have  thus  covered  the  ground  up  to  the  time  of  McClellan’s 
advance,  and  will  now  join  him  in  the  trenches  which  Fitz 
John  Porter  had  been  working  at  for  several  weeks.  On 
April  16  a reconnoissance  in  force  was  attempted  before 
Yorktown,  at  Dam  No.  1,  on  the  Warwick  River.  The 
movement  was  repulsed  with  a loss  of  about  one  hundred  men, 
the  Federals  being  driven  back  through  the  river  waist-deep. 
McClellan  had  an  exaggerated  idea  of  Magruder’s  force,  which 
at  no  time  then  had  exceeded  8,000  men,  and  the  reduction  of 
his  own  force  kept  him 
from  aggressive  move- 
ments. His  appeals  to 
the  President  were  met 
by  urgent  instructions 
to  act  promptly.  Still 
McClellan  lingered, 
and  even  when  Frank- 
lin’s division  of  12,000 
was  sent  to  reinforce 
his  already  large  army 
of  nearly  120,000  men, 
he  still  remained  in- 
active and  in  doubt 
whether  to  storm  the 
enemy’s  lines  or  turn 
his  flank.  The  Confed- 
erates, however,  had 
long  since  decided  that  the  position  was  untenable,  both 
Lee  and  Johnston  having  carefully  inspected  the  works 
and  considered  the  possibilities.  Magruder  was  therefore  in- 
structed to  keep  up  the  farce  of  resistance  until  a thorough 
concentration  could  be  made  around  Richmond.  At  length 
McClellan  had  made  his  dispositions  for  an  attack,  and  May  6 
was  fixed  as  the  time,  but  this  had  probably  leaked  out,  as  these 
matters  very  frequently  did,  the  “ spy  service  ” being  in  full 
operation  on  both  sides,  though  the  championship  in  this 
peculiar  class  of  operations  must  certainly  be  awarded  to  the 
wily  and  unscrupulous  Confederates.  This  was  partly  owing 


GEN.  NATHANIEL  P.  BANKS. 


240 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


to  the  devotion  exhibited  for  the  Confederate  cause  by  the 
ladies  of  the  South. 

On  the  30th  of  April,  Johnston,  Lee  and  Magruder,  together 
with  Jeff  Davis  and  some  of  his  Cabinet,  held  a council  in  York- 
town  and  decided  on  evacuation.  On  May  3 this  was  hastily  car- 
ried out,  and  the  troops  from  that  point  retreated  to  Wil- 
liamsburg. On  the  morning  of  the  4th  McClellan  found  nothing 
to  storm,  and  after  taking  possession  of  the  abandoned  works, 
sent  General  Edwin  Y.  Sumner  in  pursuit  of  the  fugitives. 


The  pursuing  force 
consisted  of  the  cav- 
alry and  horse  artil- 
lery under  Stone- 
man,  the  divisions 
of  Generals  Joseph 
Hooker  and  Kearny 
along  the  Yorktown 
road,  and  those  of 
Smith,  Couch  and 
Casey  along  the 
Winn’s  Mill  road. 
At  the  junction  of 
these  two  roads  was 
Fort  Magruder,  and 
other  works  had 
been  thrown  up  in 
the  vicinity.  Here 


GEN.  JOSEPH  HOOKER. 


the  Confederates  had  left  a strong  rear  guard,  and  Stone- 
man’s  advance  was  checked.  Hooker,  on  hearing  of  this 
check,  pressed  on  to  the  Warwick  road  and  Sumner  joined 
Stoneman.  At  dawn  on  the  5th  of  May,  Hooker  came 
upon  the  Confederate  lines  before  Williamsburg.  The  ap- 
proach was  protected  by  felled  timber  and  rifle  pits.  Hooker, 
knowing  he  had  a heavy  supporting  force,  determined 
upon  immediate  attack,  and  throwing  out  skirmishers  to  pick 
off  the  sharpshooters,  advanced  Weber’s  and  Bramhall’s  bat- 
teries. After  a hard  fight,  Fort  Magruder  was  silenced.  But 
now  Longstreet’s  division  was  sent  from  Williamsburg  to  sup- 


ATTACK  ON  WILLIAMSBURG 


241 


port  the  Confederate  rear  guard,  and  the  battle  by  noon  had 
assumed  a serious  aspect.  Till  nearly  nightfall  Hooker  had  to 
repel  furious  onslaughts,  and  could  get  no  aid  from  Sumner,  as 
General  Wintield  Scott  Hancock  had  the  main  portion  of  the 
remainder  of  the  troops  holding  the  Confederates  in  check  on 
the  right.  He  held  his  ground,  however,  till  General  Phil. 
Kearny  came  up,  and  dashing  to  the  front,  relieved  Hooker’s  ex- 
hausted troops,  whose  loss  during  the  day  had  been  nearly  two 
thousand.  Kearny,  with  his  customary  pluck,  at  once  began 
to  push  the  enemy,  and 
under  his  orders 
Colonel  Hobart  Ward 
charged  on  and  cap- 
tured the  centre  rifle 
pits.  In  this  effort  he 
lost  nine  officers.  This 
work  was  completed 
by  the  Fortieth  New 
York,  under  Captain 
Mindil,  and  with  the 
aid  of  reserves  under 
General  Jameson  a 
line  of  battle  was 
established  before 
dark.  In  another  di- 
rection General  Han- 
cock had  seized  a 
couple  of  redoubts 
near  the  flank  and  rear  of  the  Confederate  lines,  but  was 
compelled  to  retire  before  a heavy  force  under  General 
Jubal  Early,  till  he  reached  a position  near  Cub  Dam  Creek, 
where  he  formed  his  line.  Early’s  troops  pressed  on,  and  Han- 
cock calmly  awaited  the  comiDg  shock  till  just  before  the  mo- 
ment of  impact.  Then,  by  a gallant  bayonet  charge  all  along 
his  line,  he  drove  the  Confederates  back  pell-mell,  and  killed 
fully  five  hundred  of  them.  All  this  time  McClellan  had  been 
absent,  but  coming  up  now,  he  ordered  reinforcements  to 
Hancock’s  support,  who  thus  held  the  key  of  the  position. 


GEN.  PHILIP  KEARNY. 


242 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


The  total  Federal  loss  was  about  twenty-two  hundred  killed 
and  wounded  ; that  of  the  Confederates  was  about  one  thou- 
sand 

That  night  General  Longstreet  hastily  evacuated  Williams- 
burg, and  followed  Johnston  toward  the  Chickahominy,  leaving 
nearly  eight  hundred  of  his  wounded  behind.  McClellan  occu- 
pied the  place  next  day,  but  failed  to  follow  up  his  advantage. 
This  delay  has  been  condemned,  and  it  is  quite  possible  that 
prompt  pursuit  might  have  effected  very  important  results,  but 

it  is  hardly  just  to 
criticise  such  opera- 
tions from  the  luxuri- 
ous repose  of  a library 
arm-chair,  with  facts 
at  command  which 
could  not  possibly 
have  been  within  the 
knowledge  of  a har- 
assed commander  in 
the  field.  On  the  8tli 
of  May  McClellan  sent 
Stoneman  forward, 
and  by  the  22d  the 
headquarters  of  the 
General-in-Chief  were 
at  Cool  Arbor,  about 
nine  miles  from  Rich- 
mond and  near  the  Chickahominy,  beyond  which  the  Con- 
federates had  safely  retreated.  In  the  meantime  his  advance 
had  crossed  the  river  and  occupied  the  heights  on  the  Richmond 
side. 

While  these  operations  were  in  progress  an  important  move- 
ment had  been  made  by  General  Wool,  who  was  in  command 
at  Fortress  Monroe.  He  learned  on  the  8th  of  May  that  General 
Huger,  intimidated  by  the  proximity  of  Burnside  and  McClellan, 
was  preparing  to  evacuate  Norfolk,  and  as  this  had  long  been 
an  objective  point  in  Wool’s  plans,  he  made  instant  arrange- 
ments for  an  attack.  His  first  attempt  to  land  and  seize  Sewell's 


GEN.  JAMES  LONGSTREET. 


RECAPTURE  OF  NORFOLK  NAVY  YARD. 


243 


Point  was  frustrated  by  the  Merrimack  (or  Virginia ) coming  to 
the  aid  of  the  shore  batteries.  He  then  changed  his  plans,  and 
at  midnight  on  the  10th  of  May  a landing  was  effected  at  Ocean 
View,  the  troops,  some  five  thousand  in  number,  under  Briga- 
dier-General Max  Weber,  being  taken  in  transports,  under  con- 
voy of  Commodore  Goldsborough,  from  Hampton  Roads.  Pres- 
ident Lincoln  and  Secretaries  Chase  and  Stanton  accompanied 
General  Wool  to  the  point  where  the  troops  landed,  and  then 
returned  to  Fortress  Monroe.  Meanwhile  General  Wool  took 
command  in  person,  and  with  Generals  Mansfield  and  Yiele 
advanced  upon  the  works.  The  bridge  over  Tanner’s  Creek  had 
been  set  on  fire,  but  Huger  had  fled  with  his  troops  to  Richmond, 
leaving  his  artillery.  The  Federal  troops  were  met  by  a flag  of 
truce,  and  Mayor  Lamb  made  a formal  surrender  of  the  city. 
General  Yiele  was  appointed  Military  Governor,  and  Wool  rode 
back  to  Fortress  Monroe  with  the  welcome  news  of  this  impor- 
tant capture.  Next  morning  the  Confederates  applied  the  torch 
to  the  Navy  Yard,  blew  up  the  Merrimack  (or  Virginia),  aban- 
doned the  fortifications  at  Sewell’s  Point  and  Craney  Island, 
and  running  their  gunboats  on  the  James  River  toward  Rich- 
mond, left  the  navigation  once  more  open. 

These  successes  were  considered  by  the  President  as  the 
most  important  among  the  recent  events,  and  he  issued  an  or- 
der, through  Secretary  Stanton,  conveying  his  thanks  as  Com- 
mander-in-Chief  of  the  army  to  Major-General  John  E.  Wool, 
and  the  officers  and  soldiers  of  his  command,  for  their  gallant 
conduct  in  these  brilliant  operations. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


CAPTURE  OP  MEMPHIS— BATTLE  OP  NEW  BERNE— OPERATIONS  ALONG  THE  CARO- 
LINA COASTS— CAPTURE  OP  PORT  PULASKI  — DUPONT  AND  SHERMAN  IN  FLORIDA 
—BUTLER  AND  PARRAGUT  ON  THE  MISSISSIPPI — OPERATIONS  AGAINST  PORTS 
JACKSON  AND  ST.  PHILIP— CAPTURE  OP  NEW  ORLEANS— OCCUPATION  OP  THE 
CITY  BY  GENERAL  BUTLER. 

We  must  now  rapidly  rim  over  concurrent  events  in  other 
sections.  We  have  recorded  the  capture  of  Island  Number  Ten 
in  the  early  part  of  April.  General  Pope’s  next  objective  point 
was  Memphis  and  accordingly  Commodore  Foote’s  llotWla  pre- 
pared to  convoy  the  transports  down  the  Misissippi.  To  do 
this,  however,  the  Confederate  works  along  the  river,  some  of 
which  were  remarkably  strong,  had  to  be  subdued.  Fort  Pil- 
low. eighty  miles  above  Memphis,  was  the  first  reached,  and  on 
the  14th  of  April  Commodore  Foote  began  shelling  the  works 
and  soon  sent  Hollins’  flotilla  to  shelter.  The  country  being 
inundated,  the  troops  could  not  co-operate.  On  the  9th  of  May 
Foote  was  compelled  to  turn  over  his  command  to  Captain  C. 
H.  Davis,  the  wound  received  at  Fort  Donelson  incapacitating 
him  from  duty.  The  next  day  Hollins  with  an  increased  flo- 
tilla and  some  armored  “rams”  attacked  the  Federal  fleet. 
After  a fierce  fight  one  of  the  Confederate  gunboats  was  sunk, 
one  of  the  rams  and  another  gunboat  heavily  damaged,  and 
Hollins  ceased  the  attack.  With  occasional  interchanges  of 
shots  a couple  of  weeks  passed,  and  then  Davis  was  reinforced 
by  a “ram”  squadron  under  Colonel  Charles  Ellet,  Jr.  The 
rebels  had,  however,  learned  of  the  disaster  at  Corinth,  and  on 
the  night  of  May  4 they  evacuated  Fort  Pillow  and  went  down 
the  river  escorted  by  Hollins’  flotilla.  Fort  Randolph,  lower 
down,  was  also  evacuated  and  the  Union  flag  was  soon  floating 
over  both  forts.  Pushing  on  in  pursuit,  Davis’  fleet  was  but  a 
short  distance  above  Memphis  on  the  evening  of  May  5.  The 
Confederate  fleet  lay  here  ready  for  action.  Early  on  the 
morning  of  the  6th  of  May  the  Cairo,  of  the  Federal  fleet, 


REMARKABLE  NAVAL  CONFLICT. 


245 


opened  the  attack.  A couple  of  Confederate  rams  were 
promptly  thrown  forward  and  as  promptly  met  two  similar 
vessels  from  Ellet’s  squadron.  The  unique  naval  combat  lasted 
but  a short  time,  during  which  the  rival  rams  rushed  at  each 
other  with  terrible  fury.  The  Beauregard  and  the  Lovell,  of 
the  Confederate  fleet,  were  sunk,  the  Van  Dorn  escaped  down 
the  river,  and  the  other  vessels  were  abandoned  by  the  Con- 
federates, who  made  for  the  shore.  All  opposition  to  the  Fed- 
eral fleet  being  thus  swept  aside,  the  fall  of  Memphis  followed 
as  a natural  consequence.  General  M.  Jeff  Thompson,  who  had 
watched  the  naval  fight,  fled  as  soon  as  the  day  was  lost  and 
Mayor  Park  surrendered  the  city  to  the  Union  commanders. 
Shortly  afterwards  General  Wallace,  upon  the  fall  of  Corinth, 
was  sent  to  occupy  that  post  and  protect  the  Memphis  and 
Ohio  Railroad  between  there  and  Humboldt. 

In  the  meantime  General  Burnside  had  been  busy.  After  the 
capture  of  Roanoke  Island  he  planned  an  attack  on  New  Berne, 
North  Carolina,  and  with  the  fleet,  now  under  command  of 
Commodore  Rowan,  left  Hatteras  Inlet  on  March  12.  The 
next  day  his  troops,  about  15,000  in  number,  were  landed  at 
Slocum’s  Creek  and  pushed  on  toward  New  Berne,  eighteen 
miles  distant,  the  gunboats  keeping  pace  with  the  army  along 
the  shore  of  the  Neuse  River.  The  channel  had  been  obstructed 
at  many  points  by  sunken  vessels  and  powerful  torpedoes,  but 
fortunately  all  these  were  avoided.  On  the  morning  of  the 
14th,  General  Foster,  with  the  First  Brigade,  marched  upon 
Fort  Thompson,  while  Generals  Reno  and  Parke  followed 
with  their  two  divisions  further  inland.  After  heavy  fighting 
Foster  captured  the  outlying  Confederate  works  and  swept  fhe 
occupants  out  of  their  intrenchments.  Meanwhile  General  Reno 
had  been  engaged  with  another  shore  battery,  but  with  the  aid 
of  the  Fifty-first  Pennsylvania,  under  Colonel  John  F.  Har- 
tranft,  this  position  was  also  stormed.  The  Confederates  fled 
across  the  Trent,  at  the  junction  of  which  with  the  Neuse,  New 
Berne  is  located.  They  burned  the  bridges  behind  them  and 
made  off  to  Tuscarora,  ten  miles  distant.  The  fleet  in  the 
interim  had  silenced  the  works  along  shore,  and  at  night  Gen- 
eral Burnside  took  military  possession  of  New  Berne.  The  cap- 


246 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


ture  of  this  town  and  harbor  was  of  great  importance.  A large 
quantity  of  guns  and  ammunition,  stores,  wagons,  etc.,  together 
with  a couple  of  steamers  and  some  sailing  vessels,  were  also 
captured.  The  Federal  loss  was  about  one  hundred  killed, 
including  Lieutenant-Colonel  Henry  Merritt,  of  the  Twenty- 
third  Massachusetts.  Two  hundred  Confederates  were  made 
prisoners.  After  appointing  General  Foster  Military  Governor 
of  the  city,  General  Burnside  prepared  to  move  on  Fort  Macon, 
commanding  Bogue  Sound  and  the  harbor  of  Beaufort,  North 
Carolina.  General  Reno  was  dispatched  to  make  demonstra- 
tions in  the  rear  of  Norfolk  and  General  Parke  was  sent  to 
attack  Fort  Macon.  On  the  23d  of  March  Parke’s  troops  occu- 
pied Morehead  City,  and  then  siege  operations  were  begun 
against  Fort  Macon.  At  6 a.  m.  on  the  25th  of  April,  the  siege 
batteries  on  Bogue  Spit  opened  fire  and  were  ably  assisted  by 
the  gunboats.  The  combat  was  maintained  with  vigor  on  both 
sides  till  4 p.  m.,  when  Captain  Guion  displayed  a white  flag 
from  the  fort  and  sent  an  offer  of  surrender.  General  Burn- 
side had  come  over  from  New  Berne  and  the  next  morning 
took  possession  of  Fort  Macon  and  some  five  hundred  prisoners. 

Meanwhile,  General  Reno  had  been  active  along  Albemarle 
Sound.  Several  sharp  engagements  were  fought,  including  the 
battle  of  South  Mills,  in  which  Hawkins’  Zouaves  suffered  con- 
siderable loss.  Finally,  Washington,  at  the  head  of  the  Pamlico 
River;  Winton,  on  the  Chowan,  and  Plymouth,  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Roanoke  River,  were  occupied  by  the  Federal  forces,  and 
for  a time  active  operations  ceased  in  this  direction,  the  coasts 
of  JTorth  Carolina  being  now  practically  under  the  control  of 
the  Union  troops.  On  the  17th  of  July  General  Burnside  was 
summoned  to  Fortress  Monroe,  and  he  turned  over  the  com- 
mand of  the  department  to  General  Foster. 

Meanwhile,  General  Sherman  and  Commodore  Dupont  were 
planning  the  capture  of  Fort  Pulaski  and  other  important  posts 
between  the  Savannah  River  and  St.  Augustine,  Florida.  Fort 
Pulaski,  on  Cockspur  Island,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Savannah 
River,  and  Fort  Jackson,  had  been  seized  by  the  Confederates 
early  in  the  war.  After  some  preliminary  movements  by  an 
expedition  under  Captain  John  Rogers,  with  the  gunboats  and 


CAPTURE  OF  FORT  PULASKI. 


247 


troops  under  General  Viele,  a lodgment  was  first  effected  on 
Jones’  Island,  where  earthworks  were  thrown  up  at  Yenus 
Point,  and  then  heavy  batteries  were  established  on  Big  Tybee 
Island.  By  this  means  Fort  Pulaski  was  blockaded  and  the 
Savannah  River  in  the  rear  closed.  This  work  was  accom- 
plished toward  the  end  of  February,  and  the  works  were  then 
pushed  forward  for  a bombardment.  Under  the  direction  of 
General  David  Hunter,  who  succeeded  General  Sherman  in 
command  of  the  department,  and  who  arrived  at  Tybee  on  the 
8tli  of  March,  the  attack  was  commenced  on  the  morning  of  the 
10th,  a summons  to  surrender  having  been  disregarded.  Through- 
out that  day  the  heavy  batteries  of  Tybee  Island,  which  General 
Gillmore  had  constructed  with  great  skill,  kept  pounding  away 
at  the  fort,  and  before  night  the  return  fire  of  the  enemy  had 
become  very  weak.  At  intervals  of  about  twenty  minutes 
throughout  the  night  Gillmore  kept  sending  his  iron  compli- 
ments to  Colonel  Charles  H.  Olmstead,  First  Georgia  Volunteers, 
in  command  of  the  fort.  At  daybreak  on  the  11th  the  cannon- 
ade was  resumed  with  increased  vigor,  and  shortly  after  noon 
the  masonry  was  so  badly  wrecked  that  Gillmore  had  deter- 
mined to  storm  the  works.  Before  this  movement  could  be  set 
on  foot  a white  flag  was  shown,  and  Fort  Pulaski,  with  a num- 
ber of  guns,  large  quantities  of  ammunition  and  stores  of  all 
kinds,  passed  into  the  possession  of  the  Federal  forces.  This 
capture  effectually  sealed  the  port  of  Savannah. 

Commodore  Dupont  and  General  H.  G.  Wright,  with  a mixed 
force,  had  in  the  meantime  been  moving  along  the  Florida  coast. 
Dupont  had  proceeded  to  Cumberland  Sound,  and  was  prepar- 
ing for  a vigorous  attack  on  Fort  Clinch  when  the  Confederates 
abandoned  the  position  and  Commander  Drayton  hoisted  the 
Union  flag  over  the  recaptured  national  fort.  In  like  manner 
Femandinaand  Brunswick,  the  terminus  of  the  Brunswick  and 
Pensacola  Railroad,  were  evacuated.  Then  Jacksonville  was 
abandoned  after  the  place  had  been  set  on  fire  by  order  of 
General  Trapier,  Confederate  commander  of  the  district. 

Commander  Rogers  had  meanwhile  received  the  surrender  of 
Fort  Marion  and  the  city  of  St.  Augustine.  The  evacuation  of 
Pensacola  followed,  after  the  Confederate  General  T.  N.  Jones 


248 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


had  destroyed  all  he  could  burn  in  the  Navy  Yard  and  in 
Forts  McRee  and  Barrancas.  Brilliant  as  were  these  achieve- 
ments, they  had  little  practical  result,  it  being  found  inex- 
pedient to  attempt  to  retain  possession  of  Florida  at  this  time, 
though  a loyalist  sentiment  had  been  aroused  which  gave  indi- 
cations of  cordial  support.  General  Wright  withdrew  his 
troops  and  Dupont  returned  to  Port  Royal.  The  Vernon  and 
Wilmington  rivers,  and  Wassaw  and  Ossabaw  sounds,  had, 
however,  been  opened,  and  General  Sherman  was  in  possession 

of  Edisto  Island. 

The  next  important 
event  about  this  time 
was  the  capture  of 
New  Orleans  and  its 
occupation  by  General 
B.  F.  Butler.  This 
had  long  been  a pet 
project  with  Butler, 
and  after  a conference 
with  Secretary  Stan- 
ton, on  January  18th, 
1862,  the  desired  per- 
mission had  been 
given.  General  Mc- 
Clellan opposed  the 
project,  fearing  to  have 
his  own  force  weak- 
ened, but  Butler  had 
been  recruiting  in  New  England  and  could  find  his  own  men. 
McClellan’s  objections  were  set  aside  by  President  Lincoln,  and 
General  Butler  was  placed  in  command  of  the  newly  created 
“Department  of  the  Gulf.”  On  the  24th  of  February  Butler 
took  leave  of  the  President  in  Washington,  with  the  declaration 
that  he  would  not  return  alive  unless  he  captured  New  Orleans. 
The  next  day  Butler  embarked  at  Hampton  Roads  with  some  of 
his  troops,  but  did  not  effect  a landing  at  Ship  Island,  on  the 
coast  of  Mississippi,  between  Mobile  Bay  and  Lake  Borgne,  un- 
til the  25th  of  March.  This  point  had  long  been  fixed  on  as  the 


DAVID  Q.  FABBAGUT. 


MOVEMENTS  ON  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 


249 


rendezvous  for  the  land  and  naval  forces  of  the  expedition 
against  New  Orleans. 

Captain  David  G.  Farragut  had  been  assigned  to  the  com- 
mand of  the  naval  force,  and  Commander  David  D.  Porter 
with  a fleet  of  bomb  vessels  was  instructed  to  co-operate  with 
him.  This  latter  fleet,  consisting  of  twenty-one  schooners,  had 
been  constructed  specially  at  the  Brooklyn  Navy  Yard.  They 
were  of  light  draught,  but  very  stoutly  built.  Each  carried  a 
mortar  throwing  a 15-inch  shell  and  two  32-pound  rifled 
cannon.  Farragut,  with  the  armed  steamer  Hartford , haa 
arrived  at  Ship  Island  on  the  20th  of  February,  bearing  orders 
for  Flag-Officer  McKean  to  turn  over  to  him  the  command  of 
the  Western  Gulf  Squadron.  The  rendezvous  of  Porter’s 
mortar  fleet  was  Key  West.  While  the  details  of  the  expedi- 
tion were  being  mapped  out  a reconnoissance  was  made  up  the 
river  as  far  as  Fort  Jackson,  and  the  character  of  the  coast 
ascertained.  Below  New  Orleans,  and  about  seventy-five 
miles  above  the  passes  of  the  Mississippi,  were  Forts  Jackson 
and  St.  Philip,  on  opposite  sides  of  the  river,  besides  numerous 
smaller  works,  and  a powerful  water  battery  attached  to  the 
former  fort,  and  a heavy  chain  cable  had  been  stretched 
across  the  river  (this,  however,  a recent  flood  had  swept  away). 
Porter  learned,  also,  that  for  some  miles  below  Fort  Jackson, 
the  shore  was  heavily  wooded,  and  he  took  advantage  of  this 
circumstance  in  a most  ingenious  manner.  When  he  moved 
up  to  his  position  below  Fort  Jackson,  on  the  left  bank,  his 
mortar  boats  were  disguised  by  tree  branches  and  leaves,  so 
as  to  be  almost  indistinguishable  from  the  forest  behind  them. 
On  the  17th  of  April  all  preparations  had  been  completed. 
General  Butler,  with  9,000  troops,  was  at  the  Southwest  Pass, 
and  the  fleets  were  ready  to  move.  The  next  morning  fourteen 
of  Porter’s  vessels  were  moored  below  Fort  Jackson,  and 
Farragut  with  six  of  his  fleet  had  taken  position  among  the 
reeds  on  the  opposite  side.  The  bombardment  was  speedily 
commenced,  and  for  a couple  of  days  was  kept  up  with  vigor, 
but  without  result.  Farragut  then  determined  on  executing 
the  alternative  plan  of  running  past  the  forts  and  seizing  New 
Orleans,  leaving  the  reduction  of  the  fortifications  for  after 


250 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


operations.  Before  this  could  be  done  the  obstruction  in  the 
river  had  to  be  removed.  This  work  was  begun  that  night, 
but  the  movement  was  detected,  and  the  enemy  sent  a fire-raft 
down  the  stream  from  the  Confederate  fleet,  which  consisted 
of  thirteen  gun-boats,  the  ram  Manassas , and  an  iron-clad 
floating  battery,  moored  above  Fort  Jackson.  This  diversion 
the  Confederates  indulged  in  every  night  with  the  double  pur- 
pose of  injuring  the  Federal  fleet,  if  possible,  and  at  the  same 
time  throwing  light  upon  their  midnight  movements.  As  a 
rule  the  rafts  were  swung  to  the  shore  and  left  to  burn,  but 
some  kept  on  their  course  weirdly  illuminating  the  river 
banks. 

At  two  o’clock  on  the  morning  of  April  24  Farragut  began 
the  advance  on  the  flagship  Hartford,  followed  by  the  Rich- 
mond and  Brooklyn,  keeping  along  the  right  bank  to  attack 
Fort  Jackson,  while  the  gunboats  Harriet  Lane,  Westfield, 
Owasco,  Clinton,  Miami  and  Jackson  were  to  engage  the  water 
battery.  Porter’s  mortar  boats  retained  their  position  to  cover 
the  advance.  On  the  eastern  side  Captain  Theodorus  Bailey,  with 
the  Pensacola,  Mississippi,  Oneida,  Varuna,  Katahdin,  Kineo, 
Wissahickon  and  Portsmouth,  was  to  engage  Fort  St.  Philip. 
The  attack  on  the  Confederate  fleet  was  left  a,s  an  independent 
operation  to  Captain  Bell,  on  the  Cayuga,  with  the  Sciota, 
Winona,  Iroquois,  Pinola,  Itaska  and  Kennebec.  At  the  mo- 
ment of  the  advance  the  mortar  boats  opened  a tremendous  fire 
on  Fort  Jackson.  The  Cayuga  was  the  first  to  pass  the  boom, 
and  her  advance  was  at  once  detected,  drawing  the  fire  of  the 
hitherto  silent  forts.  Most  of  the  leading  division  got  through 
the  boom,  but  the  Portsmouth,  in  tow  of  the  Jackson,  got  de- 
tached in  firing  a broadside  and  floated  down  stream.  The 
Itasca  was  disabled,  and  also  drifted  down,  while  the  Kennebec 
and  the  Winona  fell  back  beneath  the  iron  hail.  Farragut  had 
got  within  about  a mile  of  Fort  Jackson  when  the  fort  opened 
fire,  striking  the  Hartford  several  times.  As  the  vessels  ad- 
vanced the  ram  Manassas  made  a dash  at  the  Brooklyn,  but 
failed  to  injure  her.  Meanwhile  the  Manassas  pushed  a blazing 
fire  raft  against  the  Hartford,  and  for  a moment  the  condition 
of  Farragut  was  perilous  in  the  extreme.  After  less  than  two 


CAPTURE  OP  NEW  ORLEANS. 


251 


hours  of  this  terrible  conflict,  in  which  every  description  of 
naval  vessel  and  marine  monster,  together  with  the  heavily 
armed  forts,  were  making  night  hideous  with  noise  and  blaze, 
the  Federal  fleet  passed  the  forts.  Eleven  of  the  Confederate 
vessels  had  been  destroyed  or  sunk,  and  the  mighty  ram  Ma- 
nassas went  blazing  down  the  river  a shattered  hulk,  till  she 
sunk  in  the  midst  of  Porter’s  mortar  boats  below  Fort  Jackson. 

Farragut,  with  thirteen  of  his  vessels,  moved  up  to  Quaran- 
tine, and  the  fate  of  New  Orleans  was  practically  settled. 
General  Lovell,  who  had  been  down  the  river,  hastened  back  to 
the  city  and  prepared  for  immediate  evacuation,  but  he  left 
orders  with  General  Smith,  in  command  of  the  Chalmette  bat- 
tery, below  the  city,  to  resist  to  the  utmost.  Farragut  and 
Bailey,  however,  soon  silenced  these  works,  and  then  Bailey 
was  sent  ashore  to  demand  the  surrender  of  the  city  from 
Lovell . That  worthy  declined  to  surrender,  but  said  he  should 
withdraw  his  troops  and  leave  the  civil  authorities  to  defend 
the  city.  In  accordance  with  Lovell’s  suggestions,  Mayor  John 
T.  Monroe  sent  a stupid  letter  of  defiance,  which  Farragut 
promptly  replied  to  by  a threat  to  bombard  the  city  without 
any  reference  to  the  danger  of  innocent  citizens.  For  some 
days  this  senseless  correspondence  was  continued,  Farragut 
being  well  aware  that  he  could  afford  to  smile  at  the  impudence 
of  the  Mayor  till  such  time  as  Butler  should  arrive.  Accord- 
ingly, on  the  80th,  he  peremptorily  closed  negotiations.  The 
first  Union  flag  had  been  hoisted  over  the  Mint  on  the  24th  by  a 
small  force  from  the  Pensacola , but  this  was  speedily  torn 
down.  It  was  subsequently  replaced  by  Captain  Bell. 

While  this  was  going  on  General  Butler  had  landed  his 
troops  in  the  rear  of  Fort  St.  Philip  and  was  ready  on  the  28th 
to  begin  the  assault,  but  the  news  of  Farragut’s  operations  in 
New  Orleans  convinced  Colonel  Higgins  that  the  case  was 
hopeless  and  he  consequently  surrendered  the  forts  and  the 
remnant  of  the  Confederate  fleet. 

On  the  29th,  Butler  joined  Farragut,  and  after  looking  over 
the  position,  went  back  to  expedite  the  advance  of  his  troops. 
On  the  1st  of  May  the  debarkation  commenced.  The  city  was 
in  a terrible  condition;  large  quantities  of  cotton  had  been 


252 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


burned,  and  a wholesale  destruction  of  public  and  private  prop- 
erty inaugurated  by  General  Lovell  and  Mayor  Monroe.  Ex- 
cited and  seditious  mobs  roved  the  streets  and  Butler  found  he 
had  as  much  work  before  him  in  adjusting  matters  of  local 
control  as  he  had  got  through  in  approaching  the  city 
hostilely.  He  was  equal  to  the  task  and  again  had  an 
opportunity  to  air  some  of  that  large  stock  of  “views”  with 
which,  as  we  have  previously  shown,  this  many  sided,  myste- 
rious man  is  always  amply  provided.  As  our  space  is  limited 
and  these  local  details  hardly  come  within  the  scope  of  our 
work,  we  will  leave  General  Butler  in  full  possession  of  New 
Orleans,  and  in  another  chapter  return  to  the  army  before 
Richmond. 

We  can  hardly  quit  New  Orleans,  however,  without  giving  a 
sample  of  the  extremities  to  which  General  Butler  was  driven 
by  the  fierce  secession  spirit  of  the  populace.  The  document 
quoted  is  self-explanatory: 

Headquarters  Department  op  the  Gulf,  I 
New  Orleans,  May  15, 1862.  f 

General  Order  No.  28  : 

As  the  officers  and  soldiers  of  the  United  States  have  been  subject  to  re- 
peated insults  from  the  women  (calling  themselves  ladies)  of  New  Orleans, 
in  return  for  the  most  scrupulous  non-interferenco  and  courtesy  on  oiu'  part, 
it  is  ordered  that  hereafter,  when  any  female  shall  by  word,  gesture,  or 
movement,  insult  or  show  contempt  for  any  officer  or  soldier  of  the  United 
States,  she  shall  be  regarded  and  held  liable  to  be  treated  as  a woman  of 
the  town  plying  her  avocation.  By  command  of 

Major-General  Butler. 

George  C.  Strong,  Assistant  Adjutant  General,  Chief  of  Staff. 

Mayor  Monroe  made  this  the  subject  of  so  insolent  a letter 
that  Butler  ordered  his  arrest  and  General  G.  F.  Shepley  was 
appointed  Military  Governor  of  the  city. 

We  shall  have  occasion  to  return  to  New  Orleans  later  on, 
but  may  mention  here  that  General  Butler  remained  in  command 
of  the  Department  of  the  Gulf  until  superseded  by  General  Banks 
who  was  assigned  to  that  duty  on  November  9th,  1862,  and  as- 
sumed command  on  December  16th.  A week  later  General 
Butler  left  New  Orleans  by  steamer  for  New  York. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


STONEWALL  JACKSON  IN  THE  SHENANDOAH  VALLEY— FIGHT  AT  WINCHESTER — 
BATTLE  OF  CROSS  KEYS  — M'CLELLAN  BEFORE  RICHMOND  — RETROGRADE 
MOVEMENT  TO  THE  JAMES  RIVER — THE  BATTLE  OF  GLENDALE — THE  FITZ  JOHN 
PORTER  AFFAIR — BATTLE  OF  GROVETON — GENERAL  POPE  RELIEVED  OF  HIS 
COMMAND. 

We  left  “ Stonewall'’  Jackson  in  the  month  of  April,  1862, 
operating  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley.  On  the  30th  of  that 
month  he  was  reinforced  by  troops  under  Generals  R.  S.  Ewell 
and  Edward  S.  Johnson  till  he  had  a force  of  about  15,000  men. 
Jackson’s  special  work  at  this  time  was  an  attempt  to  keep 
General  Banks  in  check  at  Harrisonburg,  while  Lee  pushed  on  to 
cut  the  Federal  communications  between  Winchester  and  Alex- 
andria, but  he  suddenly  became  aware  of  the  approach  of  Gen- 
eral Milroy,  by  way  of  Monterey,  with  one  of  Fremont’s  Brig- 
ades, to  join  Banks.  To  prevent  this,  Jackson  left  Ewell  posted 
near  Swift  Run  Gap,  and  pushed  forward  to  Staunton,  while 
Johnson  went  to  check  Milroy.  This  was  partially  successful, 
and  Milroy  fell  back  to  McDowell,  thirty-six  miles  west  of 
Staunton.  Here  Jackson  and  Johnson  gave  him  battle  on  the 
8th  of  May.  The  fight  was  stubborn,  but  without  practical 
advantage  to  either  side,  except  that  the  Federals,  during  the 
next  night,  abandoned  their  position  and  retreated  to  Franklin. 
Jackson  followed  them  up  until  he  learned  that  Banks  waspre- 
paring to  leave  Harrisonburg,  when  he  again  combined  his  forces 
and  dashed  through  the  Luray  Valley,  falling  on  Colonel 
Kenly’s  garrison  at  Front  Royal  and  driving  the  Federals  out 
of  that  position.  Kenly  crossed  the  Shenandoah,  but  was  so 
hotly  pursued  by  Ashby’s  cavalry  that  he  was  compelled  to 
stand  and  give  battle.  The  result  was  disastrous,  as  Kenly  and 
some  seven  hundred  of  his  troops,  with  the  supply  train  and 
s veral  guns,  were  captured.  This  was  on  the  23d  of  May,  and 
the  news  reaching  Banks  next  morning,  he  at  once  began  a 
retreat  from  Strasburg,  in  the  direction  of  Winchester.  Though 


254 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


closely  pursued,  this  point  was  reached,  but  it  was  found  im- 
possible to  maintain  a stand  even  here.  The  Confederate  force 
of  twenty  thousand  men  was  nearly  three  times  the  strength  of 
Banks’  Division ; consequently , after  a stubborn  fight  of  five 
hours,  on  the  25th,  Banks  was  compelled  to  evacuate  Winches- 
ter, and  fall  back  first  to  Martinsburg  and  then  to  the  banks  of 
the  Potomac  opposite  Williamsburg.  Ashby’s  cavalry  were  too 
intent  on  plunder  to  join  efficiently  in  the  pursuit,  and  to  this 
may  be  ascribed  the  failure  of  Jackson  to  annihilate  Banks’ 
little  force.  It  was  now  the  turn,  however,  of  the  pursuer  to 
become  the  pursued ; for  Generals  Shields,  McDowell  and  Fre- 
mont rapidly  concentrated,  and  Jackson  found  it  expedient  to 
retreat  rapidly  up  the  valley  and  endeavor  to  cross  the  Shenan- 
doah by  the  bridge  at  Port  Republic.  The  Federals  pressed  so 
close  on  the  rear  of  the  Confederates  that  a sharp  engagement 
ensued  between  Ashby’s  cavalry  covering  the  retreat,  and  a cav- 
alry force  under  Colonel  Percy  Wyndham.  In  this  fight  Wynd- 
ham  and  some  sixty  of  his  men  were  captured,  and  next  Colonel 
Kane,  of  the  Bucktail  Rifles  (Pennsylvanians),  was  also  taken 
prisoner.  The  Confederates,  though  victorious  so  far,  suffered 
a severe  loss  in  the  death  of  Ashby,  whose  horse  had  been  killed 
under  him,  and  then  he,  while  advancing  on  foot  was  shot 
through  the  body.  The  Confederates  pressed  on  for  Port  Re- 
public, but  were  compelled  to  give  battle  again  at  Cross  Keys. 
The  result  was  indecisive,  both  sides  retaining  their  chosen  posi- 
tions. Meanwhile,  Jackson  had  crossed  the  Shenandoah.  The 
Federal  troops  were  still  close  upon  him,  and  General  Tyler 
made  a gallant  dash  upon  Ewell  and  Jackson.  The  force,  how- 
ever, was  insufficient,  and  he  was  repulsed  with  the  loss  of  four 
hundred  and  fifty  men  taken  prisoners.  After  this,  Jackson 
had  little  difficulty  in  keeping  Tyler  at  bay  till  he  had  moved 
his  troops  across  the  bridge  and  destroyed  it.  Fremont  came 
hurriedly  up,  but  too  late  to  prevent  the  burning  of  the  bridge, 
and  the  river  was  too  swollen  to  be  forded.  The  Federal  forces 
then  fell  back  ; then  Jackson  recrossed  the  river,  but  on  the  17th 
of  June  left  the  valley  to  aid  in  the  defense  of  Richmond. 

We  must  now  return  to  McClellan,  whom  we  left  inactive 
before  Richmond,  save  for  some  small  skirmishes  between  out- 


BATTLE  AT  WHITE  OAK  SWAMP. 


256 


lying  divisions  on  the  banks  of  the  Ckickahominy.  The  fact 
that  McDowell  was  not  sent  to  reinforce  him  was  the  cause  of 
constant  complaint  by  McClellan,  and  was  made  the  pretext 
for  delay,  although  McDowell’s  operations  on  the  Shenandoah 
Valley  were  really  of  importance  as  tending  to  prevent  Jack- 
son’s reinforcement  of  the  forces  defending  Richmond.  Presi- 
dent Lincoln  again  urged  McClellan  to  do  something,  and  do  it 
quickly ; but  the  only  replies  were  demands  for  additional 
troops  and  intimations  of  possible  successes  in  the  near  future. 
Instead,  however,  of  moving  his  main  army  on  the  Richmond 
works,  he  sent  Fitz  John  Porter  to  Hanover  Court-House  to 
keep  open  the  path  for  McDowell.  Ably  supported  by  General 
W.  H.  Emory,  Benson’s  Cavalry  and  General  Morell’s  Division, 
composed  of  Martindale’s,  Butterfield’s  and  McQuade’s  Brigades, 
General  Porter,  after  some  sharp  fighting  en  route,  captured 
the  Confederate  camp  at  Hanover  Court-House  on  May  28th, 
with  a number  of  prisoners,  two  railroad  trains  and  a large 
quantity  of  war  material.  General  Sykes’  division  was  sent  to 
Porter’s  support,  and  then  the  Confederate  communications  in 
several  directions  were  severed  ; this  work  included  the  cutting 
of  the  Richmond  and  Fredericksburg  road,  the  destruction  of 
the  railroad  bridge  over  the  South  Anna  and  several  other 
smaller  bridges. 

The  Confederate  General  Johnston,  however,  was  far  from 
idle.  Noting  the  fact  that  the  Federal  army  was  divided  by 
the  Chickahominy,  he  prepared  to  attack  it  in  detail,  and  on 
May  30th  he  started  to  attack  Casey’s  Division,  on  the  Williams- 
burg road,  at  Seven  Pines,  and  the  divisions  of  Kearny  and 
Hooker  at  Savage’s  Station  and  the  neighborhood  of  White  Oak 
Swamp,  on  the  Richmond  side  of  the  river.  About  noon  on  the 
31st,  Generals  Longstreet  and  D.  H.  Hill  came  upon  Casey’s 
front,  while  General  Huger  was  moving  on  the  left  flank  and 
General  G.  W.  Smith  on  the  right  flank  at  Four  Oaks  Station. 
After  a severe  fight  Casey  was  forced  back,  Kearny  was  driven 
to  White  Oak  Swamp  and  Smith  had  fallen  with  great  fury  on 
the  Union  right  at  Fair  Oaks  Station.  The  brilliant  advance 
of  General  Sumner  alone  saved  the  army  on  the  Richmond 
side  from  total  rout.  Bringing  up  Sedgwick’s  and  Richard- 


256 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


son’s  Divisions,  he  speedily  recovered  the  ground  lost  by 
Heintzelman  and  Crouch  ; and  in  the  fierce  conflict  which 
ensued  the  Confederate  Generals  Johnston  and  Smith  were 
wounded,  and  carried  from  the  field.  To  complete  the  confu- 
sion of  the  Confederates,  General  Sumner  hurled  three  regi- 
ments of  Gorman’s  Brigade  and  two  of  Dana’s  Brigade  upon 
the  enemy,  in  a dashing  bayonet  charge.  This  finished  the 
work  for  that  day.  By  daybreak  on  June  1st  the  Confederates 
renewed  the  attack  on  Richardson’s  Brigade.  This  had  been 
anticipated,  and  was  met  by  portions  of  the  Brigades  of  Gene- 
rals French  and  O.  O.  Howard,  forming  the  first  line  ; a second 
line  was  formed  by  the  remainder  of  Howard’s  Brigade,  and 
supporting  these  were  General  Thomas  F.  Meagher’s  Irish 
Brigade.  General  Roger  A.  Pryor  and  General  Mahone  fell 
heavily  upon  French’s  Division,  but  Meagher’s  men  came  to  the 
front,  and  the  Confederate  attack  was  repulsed  with  heavy  loss. 
During  that  day  and  evening  the  Confederates  fell  back  to 
Richmond,  removing  their  camp  equipage  and  munitions.  The 
next  day  Hooker  made  a reconnoissance  to  within  four  miles 
of  Richmond,  without  check,  but  by  McClellan’s  orders  fell 
back,  and  began  throwing  up  intrenchments  around  Fair  Oaks 
Station.  The  losses  in  these  engagements  amounted  to  nearly 
half  of  the  entire  forces  engaged,  being  about  seven  thousand 
on  either  side.  Several  prominent  Union  officers  were  severely 
wounded  or  killed  during  the  battles  of  Fair  Oaks  and  Seven 
Pines  ; among  the  former  being  Generals  Naglee,  Devons,  How- 
ard and  Wessels  and  Colonel  Cross. 

The  subsequent  proceedings  before  Richmond  were  so  unsatis- 
factory that  we  shall  not  occupy  our  limited  space  by  the  de- 
tails, but  merely  summarize  results.  We  have  seen  that  Stone- 
wall Jackson  hastily  quitted  the  Valley  of  the  Shenandoah  and 
started  for  Richmond.  By  a series  of  masterly  movements,  the 
wily  campaigner,  who  was  as  subtle  as  he  was  brave  and  active, 
had  made  his  way  to  Ashland,  about  sixteen  miles  from  Rich- 
mond, where  he  arrived  on  June  25th  with  some  35,000 
men.  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston  being  seriously  wounded, 
General  Robert  E.  Lee  had  assumed  command  of  the  Army  of 
Northern  Virginia,  and  the  Confederate  troops  were  concen- 


THE  BATTLE  OF  GLENDALE. 


257 


trated  in  readiness  to  force  McClellan  to  give  battle  or  to  retire 
from  the  siege  of  Richmond. 

All  this  time  McClellan  was  comparatively  idle,  although 
General  J.  E.  B.  Stuart  had  made  a desperate  raid  around  his 
position,  between  the  10th  and  15th  of  June,  capturing  anumber 
of  prisoners  and  destroying  wagons  and  schooners  at  Garlock's 
Landing,  above  the  White  House,  on  the  Pamunkey  River. 

The  information  of  Jackson’s  arrival  at  Ashland  decided 
McClellan’s  course;  he  had  been  projecting  a retrograde  move- 
ment to  the  James  River,  and  this  was  hastened  by  the  bold 
advance  of  Generals  Longstreet,  A.  P.  and  D.  H.  Hill  on  Me- 
chanicsville.  This  took  place  on  the  afternoon  of  June  26th, 
but  owing  to  the  failure  of  Jackson  to  co-operate,  the  Confed- 
erate attack  was  a failure,  and  resulted  in  fearful  loss  of  life.  It 
has  been  stated  that  if  McClellan  had  at  this  time  pressed  in  on 
Richmond  he  might  have  passed  between  Lee  and  his  base  of 
supplies,  but  instead  of  doing  this  he  prepared  to  withdraw  his 
troops  across  the  Chickahominy.  In  carrying  out  this  move- 
ment several  severe  battles  were  brought  on.  That  of  Gaines’ 
Farm  was  especially  disastrous,  Fitz  John  Porter’s  division 
being  terribly  cut  up.  McClellan  now  abandoned  his  intrench- 
ments,  and  leaving  his  sick  and  wounded  with  the  medical 
stores,  etc.,  at  Savage’s  Station,  he  made  a hasty  retreat  to  Mal- 
vern Hills,  on  the  banks  of  the  James  River,  closely  followed 
by  the  Confederates  under  Magruder,  Huger,  Longstreet,  Hill 
and  Jackson.  Fortunately  the  Confederates  were  too  late  to 
prevent  the  passage  of  the  troops  over  White  Oak  Swamp 
Bridge,  but  a fierce  fight  was  waged  here,  known  as  the  Battle 
of  Glendale,  in  which  General  Meade  was  severely  wounded. 
General  McCall  was  taken  prisoner,  and  but  for  a desperate 
charge  by  General  Meagher,  the  fortunes  of  the  day  must  have 
told  heavily  against  the  Federal  arms.  During  the  night  the 
Union  troops  got  safely  across  the  Chickahominy,  and  once 
more  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  was  reunited,  on  Malvern  Hills, 
with  the  James  River  as  a means  of  communication.  McClel- 
lan meanwhile  was  alternating  between  the  camp  and  the  deck 
of  the  Galena,  whither  he  went  to  confer  with  Commodore 
Rodgers. 


258 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


The  approaches  to  Malvern  Hills  from  Richmond  and  the 
Swamp  had  been  covered  by  Porter’s  troops,  and  General 
Barnard  had  made  other  dispositions  for  defense  by  the  1st  of 
July.  On  that  day  General  Lee  prepared  to  cany  the  position 
by  storm,  and  had  disposed  Jackson,  Ewell,  Whiting  and  D.  H. 
Hill  on  the  left  and  Magruder  and  Huger  on  the  right.  The 
plan  was  to  silence  the  batteries  by  a concentrated  fire  on  the 
centre,  and  then,  with  a ‘ ‘ rebel  yell”  and  a bold  dash  with  fixed 
bayonets  along  the  whole  line,  he  expected  to  sweep  the  Federal 
troops  into  the  James  River.  It  did  not  happen  just  that  way, 
however.  Charge  after  charge  was  made  with  absolute  reck- 
lessness, but  all  without  avail.  Repulsed  at  every  point,  the 
Confederates  fell  back  to  the  woods,  but  only  to  reform  and 
return  to  the  attack.  Thus  the  long  afternoon  and  evening 
passed,  until  at  length  the  coming  to  the  front  of  Meagher’s 
Irish  Brigade,  and  a heavy  cannonade  from  the  gun-boats  in 
the  river  completed  the  Confederate  discomfiture,  and  they  were 
driven  in  all  directions,  utterly  demoralized.  McClellan  had  been 
on  board  the  Galena  throughout  the  battle,  and  when  toward 
evening,  in  response  to  urgent  entreaties  from  Heintzelman,  he 
appeared  among  the  troops,  it  was  merely  to  give  orders  for  a 
further  retrograde  movement  to  Harrison’s  Landing.  This 
position  was  occupied  on  July  3d,  and  meantime  Lee  had  re- 
turned to  Richmond,  having  lost  nearly  19,000  men  in  the  pre- 
vious forty  days.  The  Federal  losses  from  the  time  of  the  battle 
at  Mechanicsville  amounted  in  killed  and  wounded  and  missing 
to  over  fifteen  thousand.  The  failure  of  McClellan  to  capture 
Richmond  had  been  irritating  enough,  but  his  rapid  retreat  still 
more  incensed  the  President,  and  he  determined  on  a personal 
inspection  of  the  state  of  affairs.  Arriving  at  Harrison’s  Land- 
ing he  found  at  least  75,000  men  unaccounted  for,  and  it  was 
with  much  difficulty  that  he  learned  ultimately  that  the  major- 
ity had  been  granted  furloughs  while  McClellan  was  clamoring 
for  reinforcements.  This  did  much  toward  undermining  the 
already  waning  confidence  of  the  Administration.  From  this 
time  forward,  until  the  5th  of  November,  when  McClellan  was 
relieved  of  his  command  and  superseded  by  General  Burnside, 
the  communications  between  the  Washington  authorities  and 


h’clellan's  increasing  obstinacy. 


259 


McClellan  were  marked  by  querulous  complaint  on  his  side  and 
kindly  remonstrance  on  the  part  of  the  President. 

It  had  been  more  than  suspected  by  the  administration  that 
the  abandonment  of  the  siege  of  Richmond  would  be  followed 
by  aggressive  movements  northward,  by  the  Confederates,  and 
that  the  Capital  might  be  again  threatened.  To  meet  such  a 
contingency  Major-General  John  Pope  had  been  placed  in  com- 
mand of  the  Army  of  Virginia,  a new  organization  intended 
for  the  special  protection  of  Washington  and  to  co-operate 
when  needful  with  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  in  the  Peninsula. 
The  new  organization  was  divided  into  three  corps  under 
Major-Generals  Sigel,  Banks  and  McDowell.  On  assuming 
command  on  June  28th,  General  Pope  placed  himself  in  com- 
munication with  McClellan,  but  the  latter,  who  had  previously 
declined  to  co-operate  with  McDowell,  on  the  ground  that  he 
preferred  to  have  sole  direction,  was  so  curt  in  his  replies  that, 
on  the  suggestion  of  Pope,  General  Halleck  was  made  General- 
in-Chief  over  the  two  armies,  and  assumed  command  on  July 
23d.  Halleck  personally  inspected  the  condition  of  affairs  at 
Harrison’s  Landing,  and,  having  further  satisfied  himself  that 
a Confederate  movement  northward  was  imminent,  he  ordered 
McClellan  to  withdraw  from  the  Peninsula  and  concentrate 
his  troops  at  Acquia  Creek  on  the  Potomac.  This  order  was 
given  on  August  3d,  but  McClellan,  with  the  obstinacy  which 
had  now  become  chronic,  occupied  some  twenty  days  in  carry- 
ing out  these  commands. 

We  must  now  turn  to  the  movements  of  General  Pope,  who 
assumed  command  of  the  Army  of  Virginia,  in  the  field,  on 
July  29.  Prior  to  this  he  had  sent  General  Rufus  King  to  break 
up  the  Central  Virginia  Railroad  and  General  Banks  to  seize 
Culpepper  Court  House.  Both  these  operations  were  accom- 
plished. General  Hatch,  however,  had  not  been  successful  in 
an  attempt  to  seize  Gordonsville,  and  General  John  Buford  was 
placed  in  command  of  Banks’  cavalry,  Hatch  being  relieved 
from  his  command.  In  the  meantime  the  Confederates,  finding 
that  they  had  nothing  more  to  fear  from  McClellan,  began  to 
push  forward.  Jackson  crossed  the  Rapidan  near  Barnett’s 
Ford,  having  been  heavily  reinforced,  and  drove  the  Federal 


260 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


cavalry  back  on  Culpepper.  He  then  pushed  on  to  Cedar  Moun- 
tain, where  he  planted  his  batteries,  and  threw  Early’s  Brigade, 
of  Ewell’s  Division,  forward  on  the  Culpepper  road.  On  the  9th 
of  August,  late  in  the  afternoon,  General  Banks,  with  the  di- 
visions of  Generals  Augur  and  Williams,  led  by  General  Geary, 
advanced  upon  Jackson’s  position.  The  Confederate  force,  how- 
ever, was  more  than 
double  that  of  the 
attacking  divisions, 
and  after  a fierce 
combat  the  Union 
troops  were  repulsed 
with  heavy  loss,  the 
arrival  of  Ricketts’ 
Division  and,  later, 
of  Sigel’s  Corps,  put- 
ting a stop  to  the 
advance  of  the 
flushed  Confeder- 
ates. Two  days 
later  Jackson  retired 
across  the  Rapidan. 
For  some  days  after 
this  there  was  sharp 
fighting  aloDg  the 
Rappahannock,  the 
Confederates  vainly 
endeavoring  to  cross. 
In  the  meantime 
General  J.  E.  B. 
Stuart  again  executed  one  of  his  rapid  movements  around 
Pope’s  army,  but  did  not  effect  much  by  it. 

But  a more  important  movement  was  in  progress,  for  Jackson 
had  rapidly  and  secretly  carried  out  a flank  movement,  and 
crossing  the  Rappahannock  at  Hinson’s  Mill,  pushed  through 
Thoroughfare  Gap,  across  Bull’s  Run  Mountains,  and  being 
joined  by  Stuart’s  cavalry  at  Gainesville  got  in  Pope’s  rear  at 
Bristow  Station,  on  the  Orange  and  Alexandria  Railroad,  on  the 


STUART  CAPTURES  MANASSAS  JUNCTION. 


261 


evening  of  August  26th,  and  captured  a couple  of  trains  of  cars 
before  any  intimation  of  his  movements  had  reached  Pope.  Not 
content  with  this,  he  sent  Stuart  to  Manassas  Junction  and  that 
post  was  captured  before  midnight,  several  hundred  prisoners 
and  a large  quantity  of  stores,  etc. , becoming  the  spoils  of  the 
Confederates.  Colonel  Scammon  with  the  Eleventh  and 
Twelfth  Ohio  attempted  to  dislodge  the  intruders,  but  was 
driven  back  across  Bull’s  Run,  and  during  the  fighting  Brigadier- 
General  George  W.  Taylor,  who  had  moved  rapidly  out  of 
Alexandria  to  support  Scammon,  lost  a leg.  The  Confederates 
scoured  the  country,  sweeping  almost  round  to  Centreville. 

Pope  at  once  prepared  to  intercept  Longstreet,  and  also  made 
provision  for  the  capture  of  Jackson’s  force  at  the  Junction. 
The  wily  “ Stonewall,”  however,  was  not  to  be  trapped  very 
easily.  Therefore,  after  destroying  most  of  the  captured 
stores,  he  pushed  by  a devious  route  through  to  Centreville  to 
effect  a junction  with  Lee.  By  Pope’s  orders,  Sigel  should  have 
left  Gainesville  at  dawn,  and  Fitz  John  Porter  was  to  have 
moved  on  Bristow’s  Station  at  one  o’clock,  but  both  were  several 
hours  behind  their  appointed  time,  and  Jackson  had  cleared  out 
of  Manassas  Junction  before  Pope  arrived  there  at  noon.  Mc- 
Dowell was  at  once  sent  in  pursuit,  but  his  forces  encountered 
Ewell  and  Taliaferro  near  the  Warrenton  pike,  and  in  a furious 
battle  got  the  worst  of  the  fight.  The  losses  on  each  side  were 
heavy,  and  Ewell  lost  a leg  while  Taliaferro  was  badly  wounded. 
Pope  had  ordered  Fitz  John  Porter  up  to  Manassas,  and  expect- 
ing him  there,  sent  orders  for  him  to  move  on  Centreville  while 
Kearny  pushed  after  Jackson.  The  attempt  failed,  for  Long- 
street  had  quickened  his  movements  and  swept  through 
Thoroughfare  Gap,  driving  Ricketts’  division  back  on  Gaines- 
ville. On  the  morning  of  August  29th,  Pope  found  that  his 
plans  were  frustrated  and  there  was  little  hope  of  hindering  the 
concentration  of  the  Confederates.  He  determined  on  an  im- 
mediate advance.  He  ordered  Sigel  and  Reynolds  to  advance 
from  Groveton  and  attack  Jackson  at  dawn  ; Hein tzelman  with 
Hooker's  and  Kearny’s  divisions  was  to  push  on  from  Centre- 
ville to  Gainesville,  while  Porter  moved  from  Manassas  to  turn 
Jackson’s  flank  and  fall  on  his  rear  near  the  Warrenton  pike. 


262 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


But  the  whole  of  Lee’s  army  had  got  through  Thoroughfare 
Gap,  and  Sigel  with  the  divisions  of  Carl  Schurz,  Schenck  and 
Milroy  was  engaged  in  a desperate  fight  from  seven  o’clock  in 
the  morning  till  noon,  when  Hooker  arrived  to  aid  them.  About 
four  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  General  Pope  sent  an  order  to  Fitz 
John  Porter  directing  him  to  attack  and  turn  the  Confederate 
right,  Heintzelman  and  Reno  being  instructed  to  make  a simul- 
taneous assault  on  the  left  and  front.  Porter  failed  to  advance, 
and  the  whole  movement  was  frustrated. 

[We  must  turn  aside  to  consider  this  episode,  since  it  has  been  one  of  ab- 
sorbing interest  for  the  past  few  years;  has  awakened  keen  anxiety  and 
severe  scrutiny  among  civilians  and  military  men ; has  evoked  passionate 
political  prejudice  and  personal  pique  of  most  pronounced  character,  and 
has  placed  on  record  some  very  prominent  persons,  whose  actions,  beneath 
the  calcium  light  of  public  opinion,  must  tend  to  invest  them  with  the  halo 
of  honesty  or  the  stigma  of  self-earned  concentrated  contempt.  Foremost 
among  these,  on  the  credit  side  of  the  account,  are  Generals  U.  S.  Grant, 
ex-President  of  the  United  States,  and  General  Sewell,  U.  S.  Senator  from 
New  Jersey;  and  on  the  debit  side,  General  Chester  A.  Arthur,  President  of 
the  United  States,  and  General  Logan,  expectant  Vice  President  of  the 
United  States.  To  these  names  may  probably  be  added  that  of  Robert  Todd 
Lincoln,  Secretary  of  War. 

Let  us  look  to  the  facts:  In  the  first  place,  it  has  been  demonstrated  that 
Pope’s  “ four  o’clock  order”  did  not  reach  Porter  until  dusk,  some  hours 
later,  when  it  was  too  late  to  make  any  attempt  to  execute  it.  In  the  next 
place.  Pope  was  under  the  impression  that  Longstreet  had  not  gained  his 
position  on  Jackson’s  right  when  the  order  was  sent;  in  this  Pope  was  in 
error,  while  Porter,  better  informed,  knew  that  the  dreaded  junction  had 
been  effected  by  midday,  four  hours  before  Pope  sent  out  his  instructions. 
Porter  knew  further,  and  the  world  knows  now,  that,  even  had  the  order 
been  delivered  in  due  time,  it  could  not  have  been  successfully  executed,  as 
the  force  in  front  of  him  was  overwhelming,  instead  of  being,  as  Pope  sur- 
mised, small  and  scattered.  That  such  are  the  facts  of  the  case  can  be 
proven  by  the  statements  of  General  Longstreet  and  the  careful  researches 
of  General  Grant,  which  led  that  somewhat  stubborn,  but  gallant  and  honest 
soldier,  to  admit  the  error  of  his  previous  hasty  judgment.  However,  set- 
ting aside  even  these  facts,  and  Fitz  John  Porter’s  knowledge  of  them, 
the  whole  tenor  of  his  military  record  forbids  even  the  surmise  that  he 
would  have  hesitated  to  advance,  from  any  consideration  of  personal  risk, 
had  the  order  been  delivered  at  a period  compatible  with  a military  com- 
mon-sense view  of  an  obligation  to  obey  it.  The  plain  truth  is  that  he  did 
not  receive  the  order  until,  by  any  possible  construction  of  it,  all  its  com- 
mands had  been  vacated  or  abrogated  by  the  changed  condition  of  affairs, 
While  implicit  obedience  is  a soldier’s  duty,  at  any  risk,  when  obedience  can 


THE  F1TZ  JOHN  PORTER  CASE. 


263 


be  rendered  in  actual  accordance  with  orders,  yet  it  must  be  admitted  that 
an  attempt  to  execute  a delayed  order,  merely  as  a matter  of  Don  Quixotic 
discipline,  to  the  certain  sacrifice  of  valuable  lives  and  costly  property,  would 
have  been  a piece  of  criminal  folly,  justly  resulting  in  the  severe  punishment 
wnich  Fitz  John  Porter  has  for  so  many  years  unjustly  endured  for  being 
actually  well  informed,  sensible  and  patriotic.  We  are  forced  to  this  indig- 
nant disclaimer  by  the  immediate  presence  of  the  yet  fouler  wrong,  which, 
at  this  writing  (July  3d,  1884),  has  just  been  thrust  upon  this  much-abused 
military  man.  After  many  years  of  struggle  and  much  parliamentary  in- 
trigue, the  outspoken  indignation  of  a generous  public  forced  a tardy 
acknowledgment  from  its  Congressional  representatives  of  the  wrong  which 
the  nation  had  put  on  a faithful  servant.  We  all  know  how  slowly  the  act 
of  Congressional  justice,  which  was  intended  to  restore  Fitz  John  Porter  to 
the  army  muster-roll,  was  reached;  we  all  know  how  Chester  A.  Arthur  dal- 
lied with  the  measure  for  nearly  the  statutory  ten  days;  we  may  suspect 
how  he  induced  his  Pennsylvania  Attorney-General  to  furnish  him  with  a 
legal  quibble  on  which  to  base  a veto  message:  but  we  can  be  certain  that 
this  technical  veto,  -which  only  a Republican  Senate  sustained,  was  a cruel 
reversal  of  that  honest  judgment,  on  appeal,  by  the  highest  authority  of  the 
nation,  of  a conviction  and  sentence  arrived  at  by  an  ignorant  or  malicious 
military  tribunal  during  a period  of  doubt  and  discord.  We  may  be  em- 
phatic, but  we  are  sincere.] 

With  an  apology  for  this  digression  we  will  again  fall  into 
line,  and  follow  up  the  battle  of  Groveton.  The  non-arrival  of 
Porter,  and  the  aggressive  movements  of  Heintzelman  and 
Reno,  drew  upon  these  gallant  officers  the  full  tide  of  battle. 
Brilliant  bayonet  charges  and  stubborn  onslaughts  were  fre- 
quent, and  the  railway  embankment  on  the  Confederate  left  was 
captured.  Kearny’s  dauntless  boys  had  succeeded  in  driving 
A.  P.  Hill  from  the  left  and  forcing  this  part  of  the  Confederate 
line  backward  for  some  distance.  Longstreet’s  troops,  however, 
poured  in  to  Jackson’s  aid  and  turned  the  scale.  The  fire-eating 
Texans,  under  the  dashing  Hood,  pressed  forward  and  forced 
Kearny  back  just  before  dark,  capturing  several  prisoners,  a 
few  flags  and  one  gun.  When  night  fell  on  this  scene  of  carnage, 
it  is  estimated  that  not  less  than  fourteen  thousand  men,  about 
equally  divided  between  the  opposing  forces,  had  bitten  the  dust 
or  were  badly  maimed. 

In  the  events  of  the  next  day,  August  30th,  may  perhaps  be 
found  some  explanation  of  Pope’s  bitterness  in  the  Fitz  John 
Porter  matter,  for  a renewal  of  the  fighting  with  his  fatigued 
and  dispirited  troops  in  front  of  an  enemy  comparatively  fresh 


264 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


and  receiving  constant  augmentations  can  only  be  considered  a 
brave  man’s  blunder.  Pope,  however,  had  relied  upon  assist- 
ance from  McClellan  until  too  late  to  retreat  effectively  with- 
out a battle.  In  that  battle  Fitz  John  Porter  proved  that  he  did 
not  shirk  fighting.  McClellan  in  his  recent  role  of  “the  most 
promising  young  man  of  the  period  ” had  failed  to  forward 
either  men,  rations  or  forage,  and  now  promised  to  furnish  the 
latter  needs,  on  condition  that  a cavalry  escort  should  be  dis- 
patched from  Pope’s  weakened  forces.  With  the  desperation 
almost  of  despair,  Pope  prepared  to  attack  Lee’s  left,  and  the 
fact  that  Lee  was  contemplating  a similar  compliment  to  him 
led  Pope  into  another  error.  The  withdrawal  of  Lee  from  one 
part  of  his  line  seemed  an  indication  of  retreat,  and  Porter  was 
sent  with  the  advance  along  Warrenton  pike,  while  Reno, 
Heinlzelman  and  Ricketts  were  to  fall  on  the  left  of  the  sup- 
po  ed  fugitives.  In  attempting  this  the  intruding  pursuers 
came  upon  an  ambushed,  heavy  force  of  Confederates  who 
opened  a terrible  fusilade.  Just  then  a movement  on  the  left 
indicated  the  approach  of  another  large  body  of  the  enemy,  and 
Reynolds  was  hastily  detached  from  Porter’s  support  to  go  to 
the  aid  of  Milroy  and  Schenck.  Porter,  thus  imperiled,  stub- 
bornly withstood  the  shock  of  battle  till  Colonel  G.  K.  Warren 
voluntarily  went  to  his  aid  with  his  gallant  little  band  of  one 
thousand  men  and  Buchanan’s  Brigade  of  regulars.  Porter’s 
command  rendered  very  efficient  service,  and  for  a time  Jack- 
son  was  forced  slowly  back.  But  the  odds  were  against  the 
Union  forces.  Longstreet’s  busy  batteries  and  the  heavy  im- 
pact of  his  masses  of  troops,  together  with  the  dashing  charges 
of  Hood’s  fearless  Texans  and  the  resistless  advance  of  five  di- 
visions under  Evans,  Anderson,  Wilcox,  Kemper  and  Jones, 
completed  the  discomfiture  of  Pope’s  army.  It  was  a forced 
retreat,  but  not  a rout.  Still,  so  heavy  had  been  the  blow  that 
during  the  night,  unperceived  or  at  any  rate  un pursued,  Pope’s 
entire  force  crossed  Bull’s  Run  by  the  stone  bridge  and  took  up 
a position  on  Centreville  Heights.  Here  he  was  reinforced  by 
Franklin  and  Sumner,  making  up  his  force  to  about  60,000  men. 

Lee,  however,  gave  him  but  little  rest,  for  on  September  1 
Stonewall  Jackson  with  his  own  and  Ewell’s  divisions  had 


GENERAL  PHIL  KEARNY  KILLED. 


265 


crossed  Bull  Run  and  was  moving  on  Fairfax  Court  House.  An 
attempt  to  thwart  this  movement  led  to  another  serious  engage- 
ment, in  which  General  Isaac  J.  Stevens,  leading  Reno’s  Second 
Division,  and  the  intrepid  “Phil”  Kearny,  were  both  shot 
dead.  The  resultant  confusion  was  somewhat  remedied  by  a 
furious  bayonet  charge  of  Birney's  Division,  which  drove  the 
Confederates  back  and  left  Birney  in  possession  of  the  battle- 
field of  Chantilly.  The  total  losses  of  Pope’s  Army  from  the 
battle  of  Cedar  Mountain  to  that  just  described  have  been  esti- 
mated at  30,000  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing  or  captured. 
In  addition  to  Kearny  and  Stevens,  there  were  killed  in  this 
last  fight  Colonel  Fletcher  Webster,  son  of  Colonel  Webster; 
Major  Tilden,  Thirty-eighth  New  York  ; Colonels  Broadhead, 
O’Connor,  Cantwell  and  Brown.  Colonel  George  W.  Pratt, 
Twentieth  New  York,  was  mortally  wounded,  and  Major-Gen- 
eral Schenck  and  Colonel  Hardin,  Pennsylvania  Reserves,  were 
also  severely  wounded. 

On  September  2d  Pope’s  shattered  forces  -retired  within  the 
lines  around  Washington.  General  Pope,  disheartened  and  dis- 
gusted by  the  inexplicable  conduct  of  McClellan  in  withholding 
prompt  aid,  and  the  consequent  reverses  he  had  endured,  applied 
to  be  relieved  of  his  command,  and  this  being  granted,  the 
Army  of  Virginia  was  merged  in  that  of  the  Potomac. 

On  the  same  day  that  Pope’s  army  retired,  Lee  was  reinforced 
by  D.  H.  Hill’s  Division,  and  then  began  the  invasion  of  Mary- 
land by  the  Confederates,  the  Potomac  being  crossed  at  the 
Point  of  Rocks.  Lee  established  his  camp  near  Frederick,  and 
thence  issued  on  September  8th  a proclamation  inviting  the 
citizens  of  Maryland  to  join  in  the  rebellion.  Although  art- 
fully and  boastfully  worded,  this  proclamation  proved  power- 
less to  procure  panderers  to  the  secession  schemes. 

The  boldness  of  Lee’s  advance,  however,  caused  considerable 
apprehension,  and  McClellan  made  haste  to  protect  the  imperiled 
Capital.  It  was  not  Lee’s  intention  to  attack  so  strong  a posi- 
tion just  at  that  time,  but  he  hoped  that  by  drawing  McClellan 
from  the  lines  at  Washington,  under  the  feint  of  a descent  on 
Pennsylvania,  the  chances  of  war  might  afford  an  opportunity 
for  a successful  attack  either  on  Baltimore  or  Washington. 


266 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


The  draft  of  Lee’s  plans  fell  into  McClellan’s  hands  when  the 
Confederate  rear  guard  was  driven  out  of  Frederick,  and  the 
Union  General  had  therefore  an  immense  advantage.  The 
scheme  involved  the  capture  of  Harper’s  Ferry,  thus  opening 
up  direct  communication  with  Richmond  through  the  valley 
of  the  Shenandoah.  Acting  on  the  information  thus  obtained, 
McClellan  was  expected  to  push  on  and  thwart  the  Confederate 
schemes,  but  to  the  indignation  of  General  Halleck,  he  actually 
proposed  the  abandonment  of  the  Capital  even,  in  order  to  give 
him  what  he  deemed  a necessary  force  with  which  to  take  the 
field.  Despite  his  uneasiness,  however,  he  organized  an  ener- 
getic pursuit,  and  on  September  14th  the  Confederates  were 
astounded  to  find  nearly  the  whole  of  McClellan’s  forces 
advancing  toward  their  positions  at  Turner’s  Gap,  Crampton’s 
Gap  and  South  Mountain,  the  former  of  which  was  held  by 
D.  H.  Hill’s  Division.  As  soon  as  the  position  of  the  enemy 
had  been  ascertained,  Reno  ordered  an  assault,  and  by  noon 
the  battle  of  South  Mountain  had  became  a serious  engage- 
ment. By  this  time  Longstreet  had  come  to  Hill’s  assistance, 
and  there  were  about  30,000  Confederates  holding  the  position. 
The  Union  forces  were  also  reinforced  by  the  arrival  of  the 
divisions  of  Wilcox,  Rodman,  Sturgis  and  Hooker  corps.  The 
fighting  soon  became  general  along  the  whole  line,  the  Federal 
troops  pressing  steadily  up  the  steep  ascent.  By  nightfall  the 
Confederates  had  been  driven  from  their  position,  but  the 
gallant  General  Reno  had  been  killed  and  General  Hatch 
badly  wounded.  Meanwhile  General  Franklin  had  dislodged 
the  Confederate  force  holding  Crampton’s  Gap  and  driven 
them  down  the  Western  slope. 

While  these  movements  were  in  progress  the  indefatigable 
Jackson  had  crossed  the  Potomac  at  Williamsport,  occupied 
Martinsburg  and  then  pushed  on  to  Harper’s  Ferry.  On  Sep- 
tember 13th  he  was  preparing  to  invest  the  Ferry,  and  during 
the  same  day  the  Confederates  under  McLaws  had  captured 
Maryland  Heights,  and  Walker  was  in  possession  of  London 
Heights.  A vigorous  attack  on  Harper’s  Ferry  followed  next 
day.  Colonel  D.  H.  Miles  was  in  command,  assisted  by  General 
Julius  White,  who  had  brought  his  troops  in  from  Martins- 


THE  BATTLE  OF  ANTIETAM. 


267 


burg.  After  sustaining  a terrible  bombardment  Miles  decided 
to  surrender,  but  was  killed  while  exhibiting  a flag  of  truce. 
All  avenues  of  escape  had  been  closed,  and  General  White, 
with  12,000  men,  became  prisoners  of  war. 

After  the  repulse  on  South  Mountain  Lee  withdrew  and  took 
took  up  a position  in  Antietam  Valley,  near  the  creek,  on  Sep- 
tember 15th.  McClellan  hesitated  over  an  immediate  attack, 
and  Lee  took  advantage  of  this  by  a show  of  force  which  de- 
layed the  Federal  advance  until  Jackson,  McLaws  and  Walker 
had  joined  him.  During  the  15th  there  were  one  or  two  sharp 
outlying  engagements,  but  both  armies  were  actually  preparing 
for  the  Battle  of  Antietam — one  of  the  most  sanguinary  struggles 
of  the  War.  At  dawn  on  the  16th  the  Confederates  began  artil- 
lery practice,  but  McClellan  was  not  ready  to  respond.  It 
should  be  noted  that  Antietam  Creek  was  spanned  by  four  stone 
bridges:  No.  1,  at  the  crossing  of  the  Keedysville  and  Williams- 
port road,  was  the  uppermost  bridge  ; No.  2,  some  two  miles 
below,  was  on  the  Keedysville  and  Sharpsburg  pike  ; No.  3 
was  on  the  Rohersville  and  Sharpsburg  road,  one  mile  below 
No.  2 and  Sharpsburg  ; No.  4 was  on  the  Sharpsburg  and  Harp- 
er’s Ferry  road  near  the  mouth  of  the  creek.  McClellan’s  lines 
on  the  east  side  of  the  Antietam  extended  on  the  right  from 
Keedysville,  where  Sumner  and  Hooker  were  stationed  ; Gen- 
eral Richardson’s  Division  of  Sumner’s  Corps  was  nearer  the 
centre  and  nearer  the  stream  on  the  right  of  the  Sharpsburg 
pike  ; on  the  left,  protecting  bridge  No.  2,  was  Sykes’  Division 
of  Porter’s  Corps  ; Burnside’s  Corps  was  near  bridge  No.  3.  On 
the  hill  crests  above  the  bridges,  east  of  the  creek,  were  planted 
batteries,  and  on  Red  Ridge,  a spur  of  South  Mountain,  Major 
Myers  (“  Old  Probs”),  of  the  Signal  Corps,  had  arranged  a sig- 
nal station,  and,  being  enabled  to  survey  the  entire  battle-field, 
was  of  inestimable  service  in  communicating  intelligence  of 
every  movement  to  McClellan’s  headquarters,  which  were  in  a 
private  residence  two  miles  northeast  of  Sharpsburg. 

At  2 p.  M.  on  the  16th  McClellan  sent  Hooker  over  bridge  No. 
1 with  the  divisions  of  Ricketts,  Meade  and  Doubleday,  to  turn 
the  Confederate  left.  Hooker  fell  heavily  on  General  Hood,  and 
after  a sharp  engagement  the  Confederates  were  driven  back 


268 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


half  a mile,  in  the  direction  of  Sharpsburg.  During  the  evening 
General  Mansfield’s  Corps  crossed  in  Hooker’s  rear  and  biv- 
ouacked. 

At  dawn  on  the  17th  both  armies  were  ready  for  battle,  and 
Hooker,  with  some  18,000  men,  made  a vigorous  attack  on 
Stonewall  Jackson’s  left.  Hooker  pressed  Jackson  heavily,  sus- 
tained by  a galling  fire  from  the  batteries  east  of  the  creek,  and 
finally  the  Confederates  were  driven  from  the  first  line  of 
woods.  Hooker  then  pushed  forward  to  seize  the  Hagerstown 
road,  but  Jackson,  now  reinforced  by  Hood’s  troops,  fell  on 
Meade,  who  led  the  advanced  centre.  The  battle  became 
furious,  and  a brigade  under  General  Hartsuff  went  to  Meade’s 
assistance,  while  General  Mansfield  advanced  to  the  support  of 
Hooker.  The  ground  was  stubbornly  contested,  and  at  the  time 
that  Hartsuff  fell,  severely  wounded,  the  gallant  General  Mans- 
field was  also  mortally  hurt.  Hooker  was  also  so  severely 
wounded  in  the  foot  that  at  nine  o’clock  he  was  removed  to 
McClellan’s  headquarters,  leaving  Sumner  in  command.  The 
battle  had  been  raging  some  three  hours  before  McClellan 
turned  out;  he  had  made  his  dispositions  the  previous  night  and 
retired  to  bed  early.  It  was  but  a sample  of  the  Commander- 
in-Chief’s  sublime  trust  in  Providence,  and  furnishes  a key  to 
much  of  his  leisurely,  methodical  movements,  by  which  many 
an  opportunity  for  dash  and  enterprise  was  hopelessly  wasted. 

General  Sumner,  on  taking  command  at  nine  o’clock,  sent 
General  Sedgwick  to  support  the  attack  on  Jackson  and  Hood. 
These  were  steadily  falling  back  when  McLaws,  Walker  and 
Early  came  to  their  support,  and  piercing  the  Federal  lines, 
compelled  a retrograde  movement,  until  Doubleday  checked 
the  Con  federate  advance.  During  the  fierce  combat,  Generals 
Dana,  Crawford  and  Sedgwick  were  wounded,  the  latter  so 
severely  that  he  turned  over  his  command  to  General  O.  O. 
Howard.  About  noon,  McClellan  sent  Franklin  to  the  support 
of  Howard  on  the  right,  and  then  a few  dashing  charges  re- 
covered the  lost  ground.  In  the  meantime,  General  French 
had  been  hotly  engaged  with  Hill’s  Brigades  in  the  centre, 
while  Richardson’s  Division  moved  forward  on  the  left  of 
French,  Meagher’s  gallant  brigade  fighting  an  uphill  battle  in 


THE  BATTLE  OF  ANTIETAH. 


269 


face  of  a furious  fire.  The  Confederates  were  driven  back  to  a 
sunken  road,  but  Hiil  being  reinforced  by  R.  H.  Anderson 
with  some  four  thousand  fresh  troops,  made  an  attempt  to  turn 
the  Federal  left.  This  was  repulsed,  but  while  Richardson 
was  directing  the  fire  of  one  of  the  batteries  he  fell,  fatally 
wounded.  General  Winfield  Scott  Hancock  took  command, 
and,  in  a desperate  charge,  drove  the  Confederates  from  their 
position.  General  Meagher  was  wounded  and  carried  from 
the  field:  The  Federals  then  rested  on  the  Sharpsburg  road, 
and  at  nightfall  were  holding  that  position. 

We  have  seen  that  Burnside  was  posted  near  Bridge  No.  3. 
This  was  held  on  the  west  side  by  the  Brigade  of  General  Robert 
Toombs,  of  Georgia,  and  he  was  supported  by  batteries  on 
heights  behind  and  by  the  sharpshooters  of  Longstreet’s  Divi- 
sion. Burnside’s  orders  were  to  cross  that  bridge  early  in  the 
morning,  storm  the  heights  and  then  move  along  them  to 
Sharpsburg.  Repulsed  at  several  attempts — for  it  was  a hercu- 
lean task — Burnside  finally  accomplished  his  purpose  soon  after 
noon,  but  was  almost  immediately  driven  back  by  A.  P.  Hill's 
division  coming  up  from  Harper’s  Ferry.  At  the  bridge  the 
Confederate  advance  was  checked  by  the  coming  up  of  the 
Federal  reserves  under  General  Sturgis,  and  when  night  fell 
Burnside  was  holding  his  position  on  the  west  bank  of  the 
Antietam.  Night  closed  the  carnage  and  drew  a sable  veil 
over  a sickening  scene,  practically  of  no  advantage  to  either 
of  the  combatants.  The  Federal  losses  were  stated  by  McClellan 
at  12,469  men,  of  whom  2,010  were  killed.  The  Confederate 
loss  was  undoubtedly  much  greater;  but,  with  customary  cau- 
tion, Lee  avoided  making  an  official  report.  There  is  but  little 
doubt,  however,  that  up  to  this  time  he  had  lost  by  the  invasiou 
of  Maryland  some  thirty  thousand  men,  of  whom  some  six 
thousand  had  been  taken  prisoners.  His  losses  in  war  material 
were  also  heavy,  the  Federals  having  captured  some  15,000 
small  arms,  thirteen  guns,  thirty-nine  hattle-flags  and  large 
quantities  of  stores.  He  was  consequently  in  no  condition  to 
renetv  the  combat  on  the  18th,  and  McClellan,  despite  the  ar- 
rival of  Generals  Humphreys  and  Couch  with  some  14,000  fresh 
troops,  took  a gloomy  view  of  the  situation,  almost  “sulked 


270 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


like  Achilles  in  his  tent,”  and,  in  opposition  to  the  advice  of 
Franklin  and  several  other  generals,  he  wasted  the  18th  in 
masterly  inactivity.  Lee,  however,  did  not  miss  liis  oppor- 
tunity; he  knew  that  McClellan  would  wake  up  some  time  or 
other,  and  he  withdrew  his  shattered  legions  across  the  Poto- 
mac into  Virginia,  and  left  Pendleton  on  the  river  bluffs  with 
eight  heavy  batteries  to  check  pursuit.  On  the  morning  of  the 
19th  McClellan  found  that  his  foe  had  escaped  him,  and  in  the 
course  of  the  day  he  ordered  a sortie  on  the  Confederate  bat- 
teries by  the  brigades  of  Generals  Griffin  and  Barnes.  A few 
guns  were  captured,  but  the  movement  was  unimportant. 
Next  day  part  of  Porter’s  brigade,  while  making  a recon- 
noissance  were  surprised  by  an  ambushed  force  of  Confeder- 
ates, under  A.  P.  Hill,  and  driven  back  across  the  river,  losing 
two  hundred  men,  who  were  taken  prisoners.  General  J.  E. 
B.  Stuart’s  cavalry  kept  hovering  around  to  cover  Lee’s  retreat, 
and  even  recrossed  the  river  at  Williamsport,  but  were  checked 
by  General  Couch.  Lee  had  meantime  reached  Martinsburg, 
leisurely  destroying  sections  of  railroad,  and  then  moved  up 
the  Shenandoah  Valley  toward  Bunker’s  Hill  and  Winchester. 
McClellan’s  force  had  not  been  quite  idle,  for  General  Williams 
had  retaken  Maryland  Heights,  and  Sumner,  having  occupied 
Harper’s  Ferry,  had  thrown  pontoon  bridges  over  the  Potomac 
and  Shenandoah  by  the  22d  of  September. 

McClellan  now  began  the  manufacture  of  the  last  straw  which 
was  to  break  the  camel’s  back  of  Lincoln's  patience.  He  began 
clamoring  for  reinforcements,  and  announced  that  he  should 
rest  his  troops  and  hold  his  position,  so  as  to  prevent  the  enemy 
from  returning  into  Maryland.  In  vain  President  Lincoln 
insisted  upon  energy  and  action,  for  it  was  not  until  October  26th 
that  McClellan  began  to  cross  the  Potomac  at  Berlin,  and  then 
instead  of  chasing  Lee  along  the  west  side  of  the  Blue  Ridge, 
he  proposed  to  move  southward  on  the  east  bide.  This  move- 
ment somewhat  changed  the  Confederate  plans,  and  closely 
followed  by  Generals  Sedgwick  and  Hancock,  they  commenced 
retreating  along  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  evidently  making  for 
Richmond.  Lee  had  meanwhile  sent  Longstreet  rapidly  in 
advance,  and  by  a dexterous  movement  his  troops  crossed  the 


m'clellan  relieved  of  his  command. 


271 


Blue  Ridge,  and  massing  at  Culpeper  Court-House,  placed  a 
heavy  force  between  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  and  Richmond. 
On  November  6th  McClellan  had  his  headquarters  at  Rectortown, 
near  Front  Royal,  and  the  whole  of  his  army,  including  the 
divisions  of  Generals  Sigel  and  Sickles,  who  had  been  sent  from 
Washington  to  join  him,  occupied  the  whole  region  east  of  the 
Blue  Ridge.  But  the  grand  opportunity  had  been  lost,  and 
McClellan’s  failure  to  pierce  the  gaps  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  and 
with  his  hundred  thousand  men  complete  the  demoralization 
of  Lee’s  forces,  finally  lost  him  the  confidence  of  the  Adminis- 
tration. He  had  been  pampered  like  a pet  child,  reasoned  with 
as  a willful  school-boy,  and  chided  as  an  obstinate  man,  but  all 
to  no  purpose.  On  November  5th  the  War  Department  issued 
an  order  relieving  him  from  his  command,  and  superseding 
him  by  General  A.  E.  Burnside.  This  order  reached  McClellan  on 
the  evening  of  November  7th,  while  he  was  still  hesitating  over 
his  plans.  The  blow  had  fallen  at  last.  Here  for  a while  we 
will  leave  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  and  resume  consideration 
of  its  movements  under  Burnside  in  a later  chapter. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


AFFAIRS  IN  KENTUCKY  AND  MISSISSIPPI — GUERRILLA  MORGAN’S  RAIDS — THE  CON- 
FEDERATES CAPTURE  LEXINGTON  AND  FRANKFORT— BRAGG  RETREATS  INTO 
TENNESSEE— GENERAL  BUELL  RELIEVED— GENERAL  ROSECRANS  IN  COMMAND 
OF  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  CUMBERLAND — THE  BATTLES  AT  MURFREESBORO — SOME 
VERY  HEAVY  FIGHTING. 

We  must  now  summarize  the  movements  in  Kentucky  and 
Mississippi.  The  Confederates,  though  driven  from  Kentucky, 
were  not  disposed  to  consider  their  repulse  as  final.  On  July 
4th,  1862,  John  Morgan,  the  Confederate  guerrilla  cavalryman, 
left  Knoxville,  East  Tennessee,  and  with  1,200  troopers  well  nigh 
as  reckless  as  himself,  crossed  the  Cumberland  Mountains  and 
the  southeastern  border  of  Kentucky  to  begin  his  notorious 
raids.  His  operations  being  those  of  a bandit,  as  a matter  of 
course  he  was  an  imperious  master,  prompt  ferocity  supply- 
ing the  place  of  legitimate  authority.  Upon  one  occasion  he 
ordered  a trooper  to  perform  some  deed  of  especial  risk,  but  the 
man,  after  delay,  replied  to  an  inquiry  as  to  whether  the  order 
was  understood,  “Yes,  Captain;  but  I cannot  obey.”  Morgan 
turned  and  shot  him  dead,  with  the  remark:  “Then  good-by  !” 
warning  the  others  that  such  would  be  the  penalty  to  all 
who  disobeyed  orders.  Morgan  proceeded  to  issue  his  com- 
mands as  if  nothing  unusual  had  happened.  His  subsequent 
orders  received  prompt  attention.  On  July  9th,  at  Tompkinsville, 
Monroe  County,  he  captured  Major  Jordan  and  several  of  a 
detachment  of  Pennsylvania  cavalry,  killing  and  scattering 
the  rest.  It  was  a sharp  fight,  and  Colonel  Hunt,  who  was  with 
Morgan,  was  killed.  Morgan  then  issued  a proclamation  call- 
ing upon  the  Secessionists  of  Kentucky  to  greet  the  “libera- 
tors” of  whom  he  was  the  herald.  Several  recruits  flocked 
to  Morgan’s  standard  dazzled  by  his  dash  and  daring.  Thus  re- 
cruited he  attacked  and  defeated  Lieutenant-Colonel  Johnson  at 
Lebanon,  capturing  several  prisoners.  He  next  destroyed  the 
railway  bridge  between  Cynthiana  and  Paris,  and  then  on  July 
17th,  he  scattered  a force  of  Home  Guards  at  Cynthiana  under 


CONFEDERATE  CAVALRY  RAIDS. 


273 


Lieutenant-Colonel  Landrum.  In  the  attack,  however,  he  suf- 
fered losses  of  men  fully  equal  to  those  he  inflicted.  Cincinnati 
was  his  next  objective  point,  but  General  Green  Clay  Smith  was 
moving  to  meet  him  with  a superior  force  and  Morgan  fell  back 
southwest  by  way  of  Richmond.  In  the  meantime  General  N. 
B.  Forrest,  another  Confederate  cavalryman,  was  harrying  Ten- 
nessee and  making  threatening  raids  and  demonstrations  near 
Murfreesboro  and  Nashville.  These  movements  were  evidently 
designed  to  distract  attention  and  divide  the  Federal  forces  as 
much  as  possible,  for  while  they  were  in  progress  two  heavy 
Confederate  divisions  under  General  Bragg  and  General  E. 
Kirby  Smith,  entered  Kentucky  from  East  Tennessee.  This 
expedition  included  the  corps  of  Generals  W.  J.  Hardee  and 
Leonidas  Polk.  On  August  30th,  General  Smith  reached  Rich- 
mond, and  after  preliminary  skirmishing  dispersed  the  Federal 
forces  under  General  Manson,  who  was  taken  prisoner  with 
several  of  his  men.  Pressing  on,  Smith  captured  Lexington 
and  then  Frankfort.  He  was  pressing  on  for  Louisville  or  Cin- 
cinnati, but  was  checked  by  the  vigorous  movements  of  Major- 
General  Lewis  Wallace,  who,  arriving  in  Cincinnati  on  Sep- 
tember 1st,  promptly  proclaimed  martial  law  in  Cincinnati, 
Covington  and  Newport,  and  assembling  the  citizens,  put  some 
to  work  on  intrenchments  while  at  the  same  time  he  mustered 
an  effective  fighting  force  to  aid  in  defensive  operations.  These 
measures  disconcerted  Smith  in  this  direction,  and  he  organized 
a city  government  at  Frankfort,  while  waiting  to  effect  a junc- 
tion with  Bragg. 

Meanwhile  General  Bragg  had  advanced  from  Chattanooga 
toward  Louisville,  and  on  September  14th  his  advance  under 
General  Duncan  appeared  before  Mumfordsville,  where  the 
railroad  crosses  the  Green  River,  and  demanded  the  surrender 
of  the  position  from  Colonel  T.  J.  Wilder.  This  was  refused,  and 
the  next  day  an  assault  on  the  works  was  made.  The  Con- 
federates were  repulsed,  but  awaited  the  arrival  of  Bragg. 
When  his  main  body  came  up  on  the  16th  the  battle  was  re- 
newed. Wilder  fought  stubbornly  all  day,  expecting  aid  from 
Buell ; but  this  did  not  arrive,  and  at  2 o’clock  on  the  morning 
of  the  17th  he  surrendered  with  4,500  men  to  a force  of  about 


274 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


65,000  Confederates.  From  this  point  Bragg  moved  northward, 
and  formed  a junction  with  Smith  at  Frankfort  on  October  1st. 
Here  he  paused  long  enough  to  appoint  ex-Congressman  Rich- 
ard Hawes  Provisional  Governor  of  Kentucky  and  to  plunder 
the  neighborhood  of  supplies  of  every  kind,  though  a pretense 
was  made  of  payment  by  the  tender  of  Confederate  scrip.  The 
loyal  citizens,  terrorized  by  these  outrages,  appealed  to  the 
National  Government  for  aid,  and  Buell  hastened  to  their  re- 
lief. Bragg  was  apparently  heading  for  Louisville,  and  on  the 
15th  of  September  Buell  left  Nashville  with  about  100,000  men, 
and  hastened  to  intercept  him.  The  Federal  forces  gained  the 
race  for  Louisville  by  one  day,  and  then,  on  October  1st,  Gen- 
eral Buell  (who  had  been  temporarily  suspended  because  of 
seeming  lack  of  energy  and  reinstated  on  express  conditions) 
divided  his  army  into  three  divisions,  under  Generals  Gilbert, 
Crittenden  and  McCook,  and  began  to  move  on  Bragg.  General 
George  H.  Thomas,  Buell’s  second  in  command,  led  the  right 
wing.  Bragg  fell  back  to  Springfield,  skirmishing  all  the  time 
to  cover  the  retreat  into  Tennessee  of  a train  of  four  thousand 
wagons  laden  with  Kentucky  spoils  of  which  the  “ liberators” 
had  relieved  the  ‘ ‘ to-be-liberated”  from  personal  control.  It 
was  the  old  story  of  the  wolf  acting  as  shepherd. 

In  the  meantime  Kirby  Smith  had  quitted  Frankfort  and  had 
concentrated  with  Bragg  near  Perryville.  General  Buell  be- 
coming aware  of  this  movement,  at  once  went  with  the  centre 
division  under  Gilbert  in  that  direction,  and  on  the  evening  of 
October  7th  had  a skirmish  with  the  Confederates,  driving  them 
back  about  three  miles.  The  next  day  there  was  hard  fighting 
along  all  the  line,  lasting  till  nightfall,  when  the  Confederates 
were  repulsed  at  all  points.  During  the  night  the  Confederates 
retreated  to  Harrodsburg  and  thence  into  East  Tennessee,  their 
rear  being  covered  by  General  Polk  and  the  cavalry  of  General 
Wheeler.  An  ineffectual  pursuit  was  begun,  but  the  Federal 
troops  were  too  late  to  strike  an  effective  blow,  and  returned  to 
Columbia,  whence  the  main  army,  under  General  Thomas,  was 
dispatched  to  Nashville.  This  unsatisfactory  campaign  resulted 
in  Buell  being  relieved  of  his  command.  He  was  superseded  by 
Major-General  Rosecrans,  and  the  name  of  the  army  was  changed 


ARMY  OF  THE  CUMBERLAND  CREATED. 


275 


from  that  of  the  Ohio  to  that  of  “ The  Army  of  the  Cumber- 
land.” 

We  will  trace  the  movements  of  General  Rosecrans  in  Mis- 
sissippi later  in  this  chapter,  but  now  will  continue  the  thread 
of  the  Kentucky  campaign  from  the  time  when  he  assumed 
command  on  October  30th.  He  found  the  army  utterly  de- 
moralized and  about  one-third  of  its  nominal  strength  absent, 
either  on  furlough  or  missing.  Immediate  steps  were  taken 
toward  reorganization.  In  the  meantime  Bragg,  finding  that 
he  was  not  pursued,  halted  at  Murfreesboro,  thirty  miles 
southeast  from  Nashville,  and  began  to  concentrate  for  an 
attack  on  that  city  ; but  Rosecrans,  more  prompt  than  Buell, 
had  anticipated  such  a movement,  and  on  November  4th  General 
McCook’s  Division  moved  in  the  direction  of  Nashville,  and  was 
just  in  time  to  repulse  a demonstration  of  the  Confederates 
with  cavalry  and  artillery  under  General  Forrest.  The  main 
body  of  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland  moved  up  shortly  after, 
and  for  some  six  weeks  General  Rosecrans  remained  there 
making  preparations  for  a powerful  attack  on  Murfreesboro. 
During  the  remainder  of  November  and  the  early  part  of  De- 
cember there  were  many  engagements  with  varying  success. 

At  dawn  on  December  26th,  however,  the  decisive  forward 
movement  was  begun  from  Nashville.  The  Federal  force  was 
arranged  to  move  as  follows  : General  McCook  with  three 
divisions,  15,933  men,  along  the  Nolensville  pike  to  Triune ; 
General  Thomas,  with  two  divisions,  13,395  men,  by  the  Franklin 
and  Wilson’s  Creek  pike  ; and  Crittenden,  with  three  divisions, 
13,288  men,  on  the  Murfreesboro  pike,  toward  Lavergne.  As 
the  Federal  troops  advanced  the  Confederates  fell  back,  but 
made  a stand  at  Stone’s  River,  a short  distance  northwest  of 
Murfreesboro,  and  on  the  night  of  December  30th  the  two 
armies  were  facing  each  other  and  ready  for  battle.  General 
Rosecrans  had  planned  to  mass  his  forces  on  the  left  and  crush 
the  Confederate  right  wing,  under  Breckinridge.  General 
Bragg,  on  the  other  hand,  contemplated  the  exact  counterpart 
of  Rosecrans’  design,  and  had  massed  his  men  on  the  left,  under 
Hardee.  These  began  the  battle  on  the  morning  of  December 
31st,  and  unexpectedly  and  heavily  fell  upon  McCook’s  Division 


276 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


almost  before  dawn.  The  assault  was  bravely  met,  but  before 
noon  the  Federal  right  wing  had  been  turned  and  Bragg’s 
cavalry  had  reached  the  rear  of  Rosecrans’  position.  McCook’s 
early  calls  for  help  had  been  unheeded,  and  Generals  Sheridan 
and  J.  C.  Davis,  assaulted  on  front,  flank  and  rear,  were  com- 
pelled to  fall  back.  The  brunt  of  the  battle  now  fell  on  General 
Thomas,  and  despite  fierce  assaults  and  a galling  artillery  fire, 
the  position  was  held  while  Rosecrans  readjusted  his  line  of 
battle.  Meanwhile  a furious  onslaught  was  made  on  Palmer’s 
Division,  holding  the  right  of  the  National  left  wing,  and  which 
had  been  exposed  by  the  driving  back  of  Negley’s  Division. 
But  for  sublime  heroism  the  day  would  have  been  lost  to  the 
Federal  arms,  and  this  was  supplied  by  Acting  Brigadier-Gen- 
eral William  B.  Hazen,  who,  with  only  thirteen  hundred  men, 
sustained  and  repulsed  the  shock  of  several  thousands  of  the 
Confederate  troops.  This  bold  stand  enabled  Rosecrans  to 
carry  out  his  fresh  dispositions,  and  at  nightfall  the  Federal 
lines  were  completely  reconstructed.  The  losses,  however,  had 
been  heavy,  nearly  7,000  men  being  missing  from  the  ranks. 
Brigadier-General  Willich  was  a prisoner  ; Brigadier-Generals 
Sill,  Schaeffer  and  Roberts  had  been  killed;  Generals  Kirk,  Wood 
and  Van  Cleve  were  disabled  by  wounds,  and  ten  colonels,  ten 
lieutenant-colonels  and  six  majors  were  missing.  The  Con- 
federates held  possession  of  a large  portion  of  the  battle  ground 
and  had  captured  one-fifth  of  Rosecrans’  artillery. 

The  Confederates  expected  that  Rosecrans  would  retreat, 
but  when  the  morning  of  January  1st,  1863,  dawned,  and  Bragg 
found  the  Federal  forces  in  battle  array,  his  confidence  began 
to  wane.  During  that  day  there  was  little  beyond  skirmishing 
attempted  on  either  side.  During  the  night  Bragg  planted  some 
heavy  batteries  and  opened  fire  on  the  morning  of  January  2d 
heavily  on  Hascall’s  division.  These  batteries  were  soon 
silenced,  but  there  was  heavy  skirmishing  along  the  front.  At 
a council  of  general  officers,  held  by  General  Rosecrans  after 
the  battle  of  December  31st,  it  had  been  decided  that  the  plan  of 
turning  Bragg’s  right  and  taking  Murfreesboro  should  be  per- 
sisted in,  notwithstanding  the  discouragement  of  the  previous 
engagement.  Accordingly,  Yan  Cleve’s  Division  had  been  rein- 


BRAGG’S  RAPID  RETREAT. 


277 


forced  by  one  of  Palmer’s  brigades,  and  Rosecrans  was  person- 
ally superintending  the  disposition  of  the  troops  about  noon  of 
January  2d,  when  a heavy  Confederate  force,  consisting  of  three 
columns  of  infantry  and  three  batteries,  Breckinridge’s  entire 
command,  came  out  of  the  woods,  and  by  sheer  force  of  num- 
bers threw  the  Federals  into  utter  confusion.  They  recrossed 
the  river,  followed  by  the  exultant  Confederates,  whose  num- 
bers were  constantly  added  to.  The  pursuit,  however,  was 
checked  by  the  murderous  fire  of  Crittenden’s  batteries  on  the 
opposite  bluffs,  and  then  began  a terrific  artillery  duel.  At 
length,  a furious  charge  of  the  Seventy-eighth  Pennsylvania, 
Eighteenth,  Twenty-first  and  Seventy-fourth  Ohio,  Nineteenth 
Illinois,  Thirty-seventh  Indiana  and  Eleventh  Michigan,  drove 
the  Confederates  from  their  position  with  the  loss  of  over  two 
thousand  men.  By  the  time  darkness  set  in  the  Confederates 
were  utterly  routed.  During  the  next  day  the  arrival  of  a 
Federal  ammunition  train  enabled  Rosecrans  to  make  arrange- 
ments for  a further  attack,  but  on  the  night  of  the  3d  Bragg 
slipped  away  through  Murfreesbro,  and  on  January  5th  was  at 
Tullahoma.  In  his  precipitated  retreat  he  left  some  two 
thousand  sick  and  wounded  in  the  hospitals.  General  Thomas 
advanced  to  Murfreesboro  and  drove  out  the  Confederate  rear 
guard,  but  the  Federal  cavalry  force  was  insufficient  to  justify 
vigorous  pursuit.  General  Rosecrans  made  his  headquarters  in 
the  village,  and  here  we  will  leave  him,  for  the  present,  having 
covered  the  operations  in  this  section  up  to  and  beyond  the  close 
of  1862. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  IUKA— MOVEMENTS  AROUND  CORINTH— GRANT’S  COMMUNICATION 
SEVERED  AT  HOLLY  SPRINGS— GENERAL  SHERMAN  AT  MEMPHIS— THE  ATTACK 
ON  VICKSBURG — FAILURE  OF  THE  MOVEMENT— BURNSIDE  WITH  THE  ARMY  OF 
THE  POTOMAC— ABORTIVE  ATTACK  ON  FREDERICKSBURG — BURNSIDE  RELIEVED 
OF  HIS  COMMAND. 

During  September,  1862,  there  were  some  vigorous  move- 
ments in  Mississippi.  On  the  19th  the  battle  of  Iuka  was  fought. 
This  was  a little  village  on  the  Memphis  and  Charleston  Railroad, 
in  Tishamingo  County,  and  a large  amount  of  National  stores 
had  been  collected  there.  The  Confederate  General  Sterling 
Price  had  moved  suddenly  on  this  point  and,  capturing  the 
stores,  made  his  headquarters  there.  General  Grant  sent  two 
columns  under  Generals  Rosecrans  and  Ord  to  dislodge  him. 
General  Ord’s  instructions  were  to  wait  until  he  heard  Rose- 
crans engaged,  and  then  to  go  to  his  support.  All  through  the 
19th  Ord  was  within  four  miles  of  Iuka,  but  did  not  hear  the 
battle  sounds,  and  therefore  Rosecrans  had  an  uphill  fight. 
However,  he  defeated  Price,  who  suffered  a loss  in  killed  and 
wounded  of  over  800,  and  about  one  thousand  were  taken  pris- 
oners. Over  sixteen  hundred  stand  of  arms  and  a large  amount 
of  ammunition  also  fell  into  Rosecrans’  possession.  During  the 
night  following  the  battle  Price  fled  southward,  and  succeeded 
in  forming  a junction  with  Van  Dorn  on  September  28th. 

In  the  meantime  General  Rosecrans  had  taken  post  at  Corinth 
with  20,000  men,  and  General  Grant,  with  the  remainder  of  the 
Federal  forces,  had  moved  toward  Jackson,  Tennessee.  Per- 
ceiving, as  they  thought,  an  opportunity  to  profit  by  the  division 
of  the  army,  the  Confederate  Generals  Price  and  Van  Dorn, 
the  latter  in  chief  command,  moved  their  combined  forces  to 
attack  Corinth.  On  October  3d  the  attack  commenced,  and  a 
stubborn  battle,  lasting  two  days,  ensued.  By  noon  on  the  4th, 
however,  the  Confederate  attack  had  been  completely  repulsed, 
and  before  night  they  were  in  full  retreat  southward. 

The  fatigued  Federal  forces  were  reinforced  that  evening  by 


THE  BATTLE  OF  IUKA. 


279 


the  arrival  of  General  McPherson  with  five  fresh  regiments, 
and  these  started  in  pursuit  early  on  the  morning  of  the  5th. 
At  this  time  another  division,  under  General  Hurlbut,  had 
struck  Van  Dorn’s  troops  near  Pocahontas,  and  drove  them 
across  the  Hatchee  River.  McPherson's  troops  came  up  next 
day , and  the  retreating  Confederates  were  followed  to  Ripley, 
when  Grant  recalled  his  troops. 

On  October  16th,  a General  Order  of  the  War  Department 
extended  the  department  commanded  by  General  Grant,  and  it 
was  called  the  Department  of  the  Tennessee,  with  headquarters 
at  Jackson.  Grant  promptly  made  four  districts  of  his  com- 
mand, assigning  General  W.  T.  Sherman  to  the  district  of  Mem- 
phis, General  S.  A.  Hurlbut  to  that  of  Jackson,  General  S.  C. 
Hamilton  to  that  of  Corinth,  and  General  T.  A.  Davies  to  that 
of  Columbus.  We  have  seen  that  General  Rosecrans  had  been 
recalled  to  take  the  command  of  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland. 
There  were  several  small  battles  at  various  points  during  Octo- 
ber, but  the  main  object  of  Grant’s  campaign  just  then  was  the 
capture  of  Vicksburg.  To  this  end  he  moved  his  headquarters 
on  November  4tli  from  Jackson  to  La  Grange,  a few  miles  west 
of  Grand  Junction,  on  the  Memphis  and  Charleston  Railroad. 
McPherson  was  sent  forward  and  the  Confederates  were 
pressed  back  to  Holly  Springs.  At  this  point  General  Grant 
established  a depot  for  arms  and  military  supplies,  the  com- 
mand being  intrusted  to  Colonel  R.  C.  Murphy.  The  main 
army  was  at  Oxford,  the  capital  of  Lafayette  County.  On 
December  20th  Van  Dorn  with  his  Confederate  cavalry  dashed 
upon  Holly  Springs,  then  containing  about  four  million  dollars’ 
worth  of  stores,  and  captured  everything.  He  remained  there 
a few  hours,  blew  up  the  arsenal,  burned  the  public  property, 
paroled  Murphy  and  his  thousand  men  who  had  surrendered, 
and  then  quitted  the  place  and  made  several  threatening 
demonstrations  along  Grant’s  lines.  The  most  serious  effect, 
however,  was  the  cutting  of  Grant’s  communication  and 
forcing  him  to  fall  back  to  Grand  Junction.  This  retrograde 
movement  allowed  General  Pemberton  to  concentrate  his 
troops  at  Vicksburg  to  meet  the  attack  which  Sherman  was 
planning. 


280 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


On  December  20th  General  Sherman  left  Mempnis  with  20,000 
troops  in  transports,  and  a naval  force  under  Admiral  D.  D. 
Porter  co-operating.  A landing  was  effected  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Yazoo  River  on  the  22d,  and  on  the  29th  a desperate  battle 
was  fought  at  Chickasaw  Bayou.  The  heavy  Confederate 
force  and  the  difficult  nature  of  the  ground  were  too  much  for 
the  Federals,  and  by  nightfall  they  had  been  repulsed,  with  a 
loss  of  over  two  thousand  men,  the  Confederate  loss  not  being 
one-tenth  of  that  number. 

The  Federals  rested  on  their  arms  that  night.  Sherman  and 

Porter  then  planned 
another  attack  by 
going  up  the  Yazoo, 
but  the  scheme 
leaked  out  and  was 
abandoned.  On  Jan- 
uary 4th,  1863,  Gene- 
ral McClernand  ar- 
rived and  assumed 
chief  command.  He 
approved  a plan 
which  Sherman  and 
Porter  had  concocted 
for  the  capture  of 
Fort  Hindman,  or 
Arkansas  Post,  o n 
the  left  bank  of  the 
Arkansas  River,  at  a 
sharp  bend  fifty  miles  from  the  Mississippi.  On  January  11th 
the  post  was  captured,  and  then  after  the  fort  had  been  dis- 
mantled, General  McClernand,  by  Grant’s  order,  withdrew  his 
troops  to  Napoleon,  on  the  Mississippi,  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Arkansas  River. 

We  must  now  return  to  General  Burnside,  whom  we  left  at 
Warrenton  on  November  10th,  when  he  assumed  command  of 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  vice  General  McClellan,  relieved. 
Burnside  promptly  reorganized  his  army,  consolidating  the  six 
corps  into  three  grand  divisions  of  two  corps  each.  The  Right 


GEN.  AMBROSE  E.  BURNSIDE. 


BURNSIDE  REORGANIZING  THE  ARMY. 


381 


Grand  Division  was  composed  of  the  Second  and  Ninth  Corps  of 
Generals  Couch  and  Wilcox,  General  Sumner  having  chief  com- 
mand of  the  division.  The  Centre  was  composed  of  the  Third  and 
Fifth  Corps  of  Generals  Stonenian  and  Butterfield,  with  General 
Hooker  commanding  the  division.  The  Left  Division  consisted 
of  the  First  and  Sixth  Corps  of  Generals  Reynolds  and  W. 
F.  Smith,  with  General  Franklin  commanding  the  division. 
Burnside’s  plans  were  directed  toward  the  capture  of  Rich- 
mond, and  he,  therefore,  made  Acquia  Creek  his  base,  having 
railroad  connection  with  Fredericksburg.  On  November  16th 
he  began  to  move  in  that  direction.  An  attempt  to  cross  the 
Rappahannock  by  Sumner's  Division  was  met  by  a heavy 
demonstration  of  Lee’s  forces,  and  hostilities  were  delayed  until 
the  21st,  when  the  main  body  of  the  Federal  Army  had  reached 
Falmouth,  and  from  that  point  commanded  the  city  of  Fred- 
ericksburg, with  batteries  on  the  Falmouth  hills.  On  November 
21st  Sumner  demanded  the  surrender  of  the  city,  but  the  author- 
ities refused  to  allow  its  occupation  by  the  National  troops.  The 
Confederate  forces,  now  numbering  some  eighty  thousand  men, 
had  been  pushed  forward  by  Lee,  and  were  disposed  in  a semi- 
circle behind  Fredericksburg,  the  right  wing  resting  on  the 
river  at  Port  Royal,  below  the  city,  and  the  left  six  miles  above. 
Burnside  having  drawn  Lee’s  attention  down  the  river  by 
attempts  to  cross  twelve  miles  below  Falmouth,  determined  to 
construct  pontoon  bridges  across  the  Rappahannock  and 
attempt  to  divide  the  Confederate  forces.  On  December  11th 
the  engineers  began  before  dawn  and  were  well  advanced  with 
their  work,  under  cover  of  a fog,  before  the  movement  was 
detected.  There  had  been  constructed  on  Stafford  Heights,  on 
the  Falmouth  side,  twenty -nine  batteries  to  cover  the  operations ; 
therefore,  when  Lee’s  sharp-shooters,  who  had  been  ambushed 
in  Fredericksburg,  opened  fire  on  the  engineers  and  drove 
them  from  the  pontoons,  a heavy  cannonading  was  begun 
on  the  city,  which  was  set  on  fire  in  several  places. 
Another  attempt  to  work  at  the  bridges  was  frustrated 
by  sharpshooters,  and  then  volunteers  from  Howard’s 
Division  crossed  the  river  in  open  pontoon  boats 
and  dislodged  the  enemy.  That  evening  the  remainder  of 


282 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Sumner’s  Right  Division  and  Franklin’s  Left  crossed,  and  occu- 
pied Fredericksburg,  and  by  the  night  of  December  12th  both 
divisions  were  across  the  Rappahannock,  leaving  Hooker  with 
the  centre  division  on  the  Falmouth  side.  On  the  13th  Bum- 
side  ordered  an  advance  of  the  whole  force  on  the  south  bank 
of  the  Rappahannock,  to  attempt  the  assault  of  the  Confederate 
lines.  Franklin  began  the  attack  soon  after  sunrise,  and  for  a 
time  the  Confederates  were  driven  back,  Meade’s  Division  press- 
ing them  closely  until  they  neared  the  crest  of  the  hill,  when 
Gregg,  with  his  South  Carolina  troops,  compelled  Meade  to 
halt.  Then  Early  swept  down  upon  him,  and  Meade  was  driven 
back  with  considerable  loss.  Generals  Gibbons  and  Birney 
came  to  Meade’s  support,  but  in  vain,  and  then  Reynolds  came 
up.  The  Confederates  were  then  again  driven  back,  but  kept 
stubbornly  fighting  till  dark.  Meanwhile  Sumner’s  Division  had 
attacked  the  Confederate  front,  Couch’s  Second  Corps  leading 
the  attack  at  noon.  French’s  and  Hancock’s  divisions  followed. 
Longstreet,  with  heavy  reserves  behind  him,  was  posted  behind 
a stone  wall  at  the  foot  of  Marye’s  Hill.  French,  after  a fearful 
struggle  at  this  formidable  position,  was  hurled  back,  and  then 
Hancock  pressed  forward  to  close  the  gap.  The  men  fought 
desperately,  Meagher’s  Irish  Brigade  being  especially  brave,  but 
the  work  was  beyond  their  capacity,  and  in  less  than  half  an 
hour  Hancock  was  driven  back,  with  the  loss  of  over  two 
thousand  men.  Howard’s  Division,  and  those  of  Sturgis  and 
Getty,  advanced  to  the  support  of  Hancock  and  French,  but 
even  then  the  odds  were  against  them.  Burnside  then  ordered 
Hooker  across.  He  took  three  divisions,  and  reconnoitered  the 
position,  but  feeling  satisfied  that  the  works  could  not  be  car- 
ried, he  advised  Burnside  to  give  up  the  attempt.  The  com- 
mander, however,  insisted  that  the  crest  must  be  carried,  and 
consequently  Humphrey’s  Division,  four  thousand  strong,  were 
ordered  to  take  the  position  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  Gal- 
lantly they  pressed  forward,  but  a murderous  fire  mowed  down 
seventeen  hundred  of  them,  and  the  day  was  evidently  lost. 
By  nightfall  the  Federals  had  lost  nearly  fifteen  thousand 
men.  During  the  next  two  days  Burnside  was  preparing  for 
another  attack,  but  at  length  yielded  to  the  representations  of 


BURNSIDE  SUPERSEDED  BY  HOOKER. 


283 


Sumner,  and  on  the  night  of  the  15th  of  December  Burnside 
withdrew  to  the  Stafford  Hills,  across  the  Rappahannock, 
taking  up  his  pontoon  bridges,  and  abandoning  all  attempts 
to  hold  Fredericksburg. 

Still  bent  on  the  capture  of  Richmond,  Burnside  was  plan- 
ning a fresh  expedition,  when  on  December  30th  he  was  ordered 
by  the  President  not  to  enter  upon  active  operations.  Unable 
to  account  for  this,  Burnside  went  direct  to  Washington,  when 
the  President  informed  liim  that  private  reports  from  general 
officers  had  made  it  apparent  that  he  did  not  possess  the  confi- 
dence of  the  army.  Another  attempt  to  cross  the  river  and 
flank  Lee’s  forces  was  frustrated  by  a storm,  and  then  Burnside 
again  proceeded  to  Washington  to  ask  the  dismissal  of  officers 
whom  he  had  detected  in  correspondence  with  the  President  for 
the  purpose  of  fomenting  discontent.  The  President  failed  to 
coincide  with  this  demand,  and  finally,  on  January  26th,  1863,  an 
order  was  issued  relieving  Burnside  of  the  command  of  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac  and  placing  him  on  waiting  orders. 
Generals  Franklin  and  Sumner  were  also  relieved  of  their  com- 
mands. 

Major-General  Hooker  was  assigned  to  the  command  vacated 
by  Burnside.  For  three  months  thereafter  no  active  operations 
were  undertaken  by  either  Lee  or  Hooker  in  consequence  of  the 
terrible  condition  of  the  roads,  and  also  because  both  armies 
had  been  severely  demoralized  by  the  heavy  fighting  of  the 
campaign. 

Hooker  found  his  men  deserting  at  the  rate  of  about  two 
hundred  a day,  and  a close  examination  of  the  muster  rolls 
proved  that  2,922  commissioned  officers  and  81,964  privates  and 
non-commissioned  officers  were  absent.  Of  course,  included  in 
this  number  were  the  sick  and  wounded  in  the  hospitals.  It 
was  an  appalling  state  of  affairs,  but  Hooker  at  once  went  to 
work  to  reorganize,  and  his  effective  measures  speedily 
brought  order  out  of  chaos.  By  the  middle  of  April  he  had  a 
thoroughly  disciplined  force  of  about  110,000  infantry  and  artil- 
lery, with  400  guns  and  13,000  cavalry.  But  we  must  leave  him 
here  in  winter  quarters  and  turn  to  the  political  aspects  at  the 
b ginning  of  1863. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 


. president  Lincoln’s  emancipation  proclamation— full  text  of  the  most 

IMPORTANT  STATE  PAPER  IN  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES— EFFECTS 
OF  ITS  PROMULGATION — CONDITION  OF  THE  FEDERAL  FINANCES— FURTHER 
CALLS  FOR  TROOPS — DEMORALIZED  CONDITION  OF  CONFEDERATE  AFFAIRS. 

The  first  day  of  January,  1863,  will  ever  stand  on  record  as 
the  date  of  the  most  momentous  event  in  modern  history.  On 
that  day  the  scratch  of  a pen  upon  a sheet  of  foolscap  paper 
burst  the  bonds  which  held  the  African  race  in  subjection  on 
this  continent,  and  swept  away  an  institution  which  for  two 
hundred  and  forty-four  years  had  been  a shame  and  an  infamy 
among  a people  professing  to  be  free  and  glorying  in  their 
freedom.  On  that  day,  as  an  act  of  sublime  necessity,  as  it 
was  then  deemed,  but  really  in  full  fruition  of  the  destinies 
of  this  great  nation,  President  Abraham  Lincoln  affixed  his 
signature  to  and  promulgated  the  Emancipation  Proclamation, 
a document  second  only  in  importance,  if  indeed  it  does  not 
surpass  in  human  interest,  the  boasted  Magna  Charta  which 
the  British  barons  wrung  from  King  John  at  Runnymede. 

Before  giving  the  text  of  this  State  paper,  let  us  look  into 
the  events  preceding  its  issue.  As  we  have  shown  in  our  intro- 
ductory chapter,  the  slavery  question  was  practically  under- 
lying the  whole  theory  of  justification  for  secession,  and  to 
such  an  extent  had  the  idea  of  property  rights,  or  vested 
interests  become  mixed  up  with  the  subject,  that  the  days  of 
the  early  Abolitionists  were  passed  in  peril,  even  among  those 
who  had  never  owned  a slave  and  who  could  not  have  been 
induced  to  do  so.  The  extreme  caution  of  President  Lincoln 
at  the  outset  of  his  career  had  been  very  discouraging  to  the 
Abolition  extremists,  and  when,  on  September  13,  1862,  an 
influential  Christian  delegation  urged  upon  him  the  issuance 
of  an  edict  in  accordance  with  their  views,  he  still  tem- 
porized, though  admitting  his  personal  sympathy  with  so 
grand  an  idea.  But  with  Lincoln  it  was  “ duty  first,”  and  then 
personal  inclination,  if  that  could  be  honorably  considered.  He 


THE  EMANCIPATION  PROCLAMATION. 


285 


promised  to  weigh  the  matter,  and  closed  the  interview  with 
these  significant  words:  “Whatever  shall  appear  to  be  God’s 
will,  I will  do  !” 

We  need  not  invade  the  privacy  of  Lincoln’s  closet ; facts  are 
enough  for  us.  On  September  22d,  he  issued  a preliminary  proc- 
lamation in  which,  after  reciting  certain  intended  recommenda- 
tions to  Congress,  he  stated  that  on  the  first  of  January  next 
ensuing  he  would  declare  the  slaves,  within  every  State  or  part 
of  a State  the  people  whereof  should  then  be  in  rebellion,  to  be 
thenceforward  and  forever  free. 

While  the  Confederates  treated  this  with  scorn,  on  the  sur- 
face, yet  the  threat  of  so  heavy  a blow  goaded  them  to  despera- 
tion. Among  the  loyalists  of  the  North  there  was  mingled  hope 
and  doubt.  In  the  wide  world  outside,  among  the  on-lookers  of 
the  fearfully  tragic  game,  the  full  import  of  the  declaration 
was  keenly  appreciated,  and  the  outcome  of  it  was  awaited  with 
hungry  impatience. 

The  first  of  January  dawned — and  the  plebeian  became  a king 
— the  President  of  a struggling  Republic  became  an  Emperor 
among  men — a towering,  colossal  embodiment  of  nature’s 
nobility — an  autocrat  of  Freedom  before  whom  the  proudest 
hereditary  despots  of  the  Old  World  stood  mean,  pitiful  and 
abashed.  We  append  the  text  of  the 

PROCLAMATION. 

Whereas , On  the  22d  day  of  September,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thou- 
sand eight  hundred  and  sixty-two,  a proclamation  wasissued  by  the  President 
of  the  United  States,  containing,  among  other  things,  the  following,  to  wit : 

“ That  on  the  first  day  of  January,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  sixty-three,  all  persons  held  as  slaves  within  any  State  or 
designated  part  of  a State  the  people  whereof  shall  then  be  in  rebellion 
against  the  United  States,  shall  be  then,  thenceforward  and  forever  free  ; 
and  the  Executive  Government  of  the  United  States,  including  the  military 
and  naval  authority  thereof,  will  recognize  and  maintain  the  freedom  of 
such  persons,  and  will  do  no  act  or  acts  to  repress  such  persons,  or  any  of 
them,  in  any  efforts  they  may  make  for  their  actual  freedom. 

“That  the  Executive  will,  on  the  first  day  of  January  aforesaid,  by  proc- 
lamation, designate  the  States  and  parts  cf  States,  if  any,  in  which  the  peo- 
ple thereof,  respectively,  shall  then  be  in  rebellion  against  the  United  States; 
and  the  fact  that  any  State,  or  the  people  thereof,  shall  on  that  day  be  in 
good  faith  represented  in  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  by  members 


286 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


chosen  thereto  at  elections  wherein  a majority  of  the  qualified  voters  of  such 
State  shall  have  participated,  shall,  in  the  absence  of  strong  countervailing 
testimony,  be  deemed  conclusive  evidence  that  such  State,  and  the  people 
thereof,  are  not  then  in  rebellion  against  the  United  States.” 

Now,  therefore,  I,  Abraham  Lincoln,  President  of  the  United  States,  by 
virtue  of  the  power  in  me  vested  as  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  Army  and 
Navy  of  the  Unite  1 States  in  time  of  actual  armed  rebellion  against  the 
authority  and  government  of  the  United  States,  and  as  a fit  and  necessarv 
war  measure  for  suppressing  said  rebellion,  do,  on  this  first  day  of  January, 
in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty-three,  and  in 
accordance  with  my  purpose  so  to  do,  publicly  proclaimed  for  the  full  period 
of  one  hundred  days  from  the  day  first  above  mentioned,  order  and  desig- 
nate, as  the  States  and  parts  of  States  wherein  the  people  thereof,  respect- 
ively, are  this  day  in  rebellion  against  the  United  States,  the  following,  to 
wit : 

Arkansas,  Texas,  Louisiana  (except  the  parishes  of  St.  Bernard,  Plaque 
mines,  Jefferson,  St.  John,  St.  Charles,  St.  James,  Ascension,  Assumption, 
Terre  Bonne.  La  Fourche,  Ste.  Marie,  St.  Martin,  and  Orleans,  including  the 
city  of  New  Orleans),  Mississippi,  Alabama,  Florida,  Georgia,  South  Caro- 
lina, North  Carolina  and  Virginia  (except  the  forty-eight  counlies  designated 
as  West  Virginia,  and  also  the  counties  of  Eerkley,  Accomac,  Northampton, 
Elizabeth  City,  York,  Princess  Anne  and  Norfolk,  including  the  cities  of 
Norfolk  and  Portsmouth),  and  which  excepted  parts  are.  for  the  present, 
left  precisely  as  if  this  proclamation  were  not  issued. 

And  by  virtue  of  the  power,  and  for  the  purpose  aforesaid,  I do  order  and 
declare  that  all  persons  held  as  slaves  within  said  designated  States  and 
parts  of  States  are  and  henceforward  shall  be  free,  and  that  the  Executive 
Government  of  the  United  States,  including  the  military  and  naval  authori- 
ties thereof,  will  recognize  and  maintain  the  freedom  of  said  persons. 

And  I hereby  enjoin  upon  the  people  s > declared  to  be  free  to  abstain  from 
all  violence,  unless  in  necessary  self-defense;  and  I recommend  to  them 
that,  in  all  cases,  when  allowed,  they  labor  faithfully  for  reasonable  wages. 

And  I further  declare  and  make  known  that  such  persons,  of  suitable  con- 
dition, will  be  received  into  the  armed  service  of  the  United  States,  to 
garrison  forts,  positions,  stations  and  other  places,  and  to  man  vessels  of  all 
sorts  in  said  service. 

And  upon  this  act,  sincerely  believed  to  be  an  act  of  justice,  warranted  by 
the  Constitution,  upon  military  necessity,  I invoke  the  considerate  judgment 
of  mankind  and  the  gracious  favor  of  Almighty  God. 

In  testimony  whereof  I have  hereunto  set  my  name  and  caused  the  seal  of 
the  United  States  to  be  affixed. 

Done  at  the  City  of  Washington,  this  first  day  of  January,  in  the  year 
[l.  s.J  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty-three,  and  of  the 
Independence  of  the  United  States  the  eighty-seventh. 

ABRAHAM  LINCOLN. 

By  the  President : 

William  H.  Seward,  Secretary  of  State. 


EFFECT  OF  THE  PROCLAMATION. 


287 


It  is  impossible  to  over-estimate  the  effect  of  this  proclama- 
tion. In  the  South,  despite  bombast  and  sneers,  there  was  a 
feeling  that  the  Feast  of  Belshazzar  had  been  re-enacted  and 
that  the  handwriting  on  the  wall  had  been  parodied  in  all  its 
direful  portent.  It  may  not  be  denied  that  in  the  North  the 
proclamation  was  not  as  heartily  received  as  it  should  have 
been.  Somehow  men  seemed  to  smell,  if  not  to  taste,  the  bitter 
dose  administered  to  the  Confederates.  Abroad,  however,  the 
effect  was  to  create  a bond  of  sympathy  with  all  the  better  ele- 
ments of  the  various  communities.  The  boldness  of  the  docu- 
ment charmed  ; its  modest  Christian  spirit  impressed ; and  its 
sterling  philanthropy  commanded  respect.  The  Confederate 
Congress  met  the  proclamation  by  the  passage  of  retaliatory 
legislation,  and  in  April  an  “ Address  to  Christians  throughout 
the  World  ” was  issued  from  Richmond,  in  which,  among  other 
things,  the  President  was  accused  of  attempting  to  instigate  a 
servile  insurrection,  the  result  of  which  would  be  that  con- 
siderations of  public  safety  would  render  the  slaughtering  of  all 
slaves  a necessity.  Subsequently  the  refusal  of  the  Confederate 
authorities  to  recognize  negro  soldiers  as  exchangeable  prison- 
ers of  war  obliged  the  President,  in  July  following,  to  issue  an 
order  declaring  that  if  the  Confederates  should  sell  or  enslave 
any  Union  captive,  in  consequence  of  his  color,  that  retaliation 
upon  Confederate  prisoners  would  follow  as  a punishment. 
The  serious  effect  of  this  was  to  lengthen  the  imprisonment  tor- 
ments of  many  a brave  Union  soldier  in  the  Confederate  cattle- 
pens.  Nor  was  it  only  in  this  quarter  that  trouble  arose  ; the 
Peace  party  protested  against  the  act  as  as  unconstitutional, 
and  preparations  were  made  for  condemning  it  by  the  ballot- 
boxes.  However,  Congress  and  the  Executive  were  as  a unit 
on  this  point,  and  laws  were  passed  authorizing  the  enlistment 
of  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  negroes  into  the  service  of 
the  United  States.  The  President  declared  that  the  time  for 
compromise  had  gone  by ; peace  must  be  obtained  and  the 
Union  must  be  preserved.  These  blessings  could  only  be 
reached  by  the  suppression  of  the  rebellion,  and  to  that  end  the 
administration  would  bend  all  its  energies.  Slowly  the  tide 
turned,  and  that  which  had  been  viewed  as  a fierce  faction 


288 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


fight  came  to  be  considered  as  ail  earnest,  noble  battle  for  tbo 
permanent  advancement  of  human  freedom  and  the  stability  of 
all  free  institutions. 

While  we  are  considering  political  matters,  it  will  be  well  to 
glance  at  other  war  measures.  As  a matter  of  course,  the  war 
debt  was  assuming  gigantic  proportions,  but  this  in  no  degree 
dispirited  the  people,  and  the  credit  of  the  Republic  was 
strengthened  by  a circular  issued  August  12th,  1863,  by  the 
Secretary  of  State  to  the  foreign  diplomatic  agents,  in  which  he 
stated  that  the  country  showed  no  sign  of  exhaustion  of  money, 
material  or  men,  and  that  the  Government  loan  was  being  pur- 
chased at  par  by  citizens  at  the  average  of  $1,200,000  daily. 
He  further  mentioned  that  while  gold  was  selling  in  the  North 
at  23  to  28  per  cent,  premium,  in  the  Confederate  region  it 
commanded  twelve  hundred  per  cent,  premium.  About  this 
time  the  Confederate  debt  is  understood  to  have  been  some- 
thing like  $600,000,000. 

There  was  difficulty  in  keeping  up  the  quota  of  the  army. 
The  last  calls  for  volunteers  had  not  been  fully  met.  The  Con- 
scription Act,  therefore,  was  passed  by  Congress  on  March  3d, 
and  two  months  afterward  the  President  ordered  a general 
“Draft”  of  three  hundred  thousand  men.  All  able-bodied 
citizens,  between  the  ages  of  twenty  and  forty-five  years,  were 
subject  to  the  requisition.  Instigated  by  the  Peace  faction,  this 
measure  was  bitterly  denounced,  and  in  many  places  the  draft 
officers  were  forcibly  resisted.  In  New  York,  on  July  13th,  a 
vast  mob  demolished  the  buildings  occupied  by  the  Provost 
Marshals,  burned  the  Colored  Orphan  Asylum,  attacked  the 
police,  and  killed  about  one  hundred  persons,  mostly  negroes. 
For  three  days  the  authorities  were  almost  powerless,  and  then 
General  Wool,  commander  of  the  military  district  of  New  York, 
after  much  difficulty,  succeeded  in  suppressing  the  revolt. 
Still,  the  anti-war  spirit  was  so  violent,  that  on  August  19th 
President  Lincoln  issued  a proclamation  suspending  the  privi- 
leges of  the  writ  of  habeas  corpus  throughout  the  Union.  We 
shall  take  occasion  to  notice  some  of  the  reasons  for  and  results 
of  this  measure  later  on.  The  draft  was  not  a grand  success 
only  about  fifty  thousand  men  being  obtained.  Volunteering 


CONDITION  OF  THE  OPPOSING  FORCES. 


289 


however,  made  up  for  much  of  the  deficiency.  Still,  the  terrible 
losses  by  battle  and  disease,  and  the  thinning  out  of  regiments 
by  the  expiration  of  enlistment  terms,  kept  the  muster  roll 
down  to  so  low  an  ebb  that  in  October  the  President  issued 
another  call  for  three  hundred  thousand  men.  At  the  same 
time  it  was  provided  that  any  delinquency  in  meeting  the  de- 
mand would  be  supplied  by  a draft  in  the  following  January. 
This  prompt  and  energetic  course  resulted  in  placing  the  Union 
army  on  a better  footing  than  at  any  previous  time. 

Meanwhile  the  Confederate  army  was  getting  into  very  poor 
plight.  The  Confederate  Congress  had  authorized  Davis  to  call 
into  the  military  service  all  white  residents  of  the  Confederate 
States  between  the  ages  of  eighteen  and  forty-five  years.  The 
first  call,  for  those  under  thirty-five  years,  was  made  in  1862, 
and  on  July  15th,  1863,  Davis  called  for  all  who  were  liable  to 
bear  arms,  between  the  ages  of  eighteen  and  forty-five  years. 
This  had  but  little  practical  result  in  increasing  the  Confederate 
forces,  and  a close  inspection  of  the  muster  roll  revealed  the 
fact  that  a large  proportion  of  the  army  existed  on  paper  only. 
Desertions  and  fraudulent  substitutions  were  matters  of  every- 
day occurrence.  On  August  1st,  Jeff  Davis,  in  another  procla- 
mation, called  upon  the  absentees  to  return  to  the  ranks,  and 
promised  pardon  and  amnesty  to  those  who  reported  promptly. 
It  will  be  seen  by  the  tone  of  this  affected  clemency,  that  Presi- 
dent Lincoln’s  keen  analysis  of  the  spirit  of  the  Secession  leaders 
was  eminently  correct.  The  “people”  were  nothing — the 
rulers  everything.  The  term  “ Confederacy  ” was  merely  a 
cloak  for  the  autocracy  of  men  as  despotic  as  Bismarck,  yet 
without  a shadow  of  his  assumed  excuses  for  the  exercise  of 
arbitrary  power.  To  emphasize  this  point  we  may  note  that 
toward  the  end  of  1863  the  Confederate  Congress  passed  an  act 
declaring  every  white  man  in  the  Confederate  States,  between 
the  ages  of  eighteen  and  fifty-five  years,  to  be  in  the  military 
service,  and  subject  to  the  articles  of  war  and  military  discipline 
and  penalties,  and  that  upon  failure  to  report  for  duty  at  a 
military  station  within  a certain  time,  he  was  liable  to  the 
penalty  of  death  as  a deserter.  Beyond  this,  an  agent  was 
appointed  in  every  county,  with  authority  to  seize,  at  the  point 


290 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


of  the  bayonet,  any  supplies  that  might  be  needed.  With  one 
more  example  of  the  desperate  recklessness  of  the  Confederate 
leaders  we  can  turn  from  this  subject.  Late  in  1862  an  address 
was  issued  to  the  people  of  Georgia,  at  the  instance,  principally, 
of  Robert  Toombs  (whilom  Secretary  of  State,  but  subsequently 
known  as  “The  Humbug  of  the  Confederacy,”)  in  which  the 
following  appeal  was  made  : “ The  foot  of  the  oppressor  is  on 
the  soil  of  Georgia.  He  comes  with  lust  in  his  eye,  poverty  in 
his  purse,  and  hell  in  his  heart.  He  comes  a robber  and  a 
murderer.  How  shall  you  meet  him  ? With  the  sword  at  the 
threshold  1 With  death  for  him  or  yourself  ! But  more  than 
this — let  every  woman  have  a torch,  every  child  a firebrand — 
let  the  loved  homes  of  youth  be  made  ashes,  and  the  fields  of 
our  heritage  be  made  desolate.  Let  blackness  and  ruin  mark 
your  departing  steps,  if  depart  you  must,  and  let  a desert  more 
terrible  than  Sahara  welcome  the  vandals.  Let  every  city  be 
leveled  by  the  flames,  and  every  village  be  lost  in  ashes.  Let 
your  faithful  slaves  share  your  fortune  and  your  crust.  Trust 
wife  and  children  to  the  sure  refuge  and  protection  of  God, 
preferring  even  for  these  loved  ones  the  charnel-house  as  a 
home  than  loathsome  vassalage  to  a nation  already  sunk  below 
the  contempt  of  the  civilized  world.  This  may  be  your  terrible 
choice,  and  determine  at  once,  without  dissent,  as  honor,  patri- 
otism and  duty  to  God  require.” 

We  must  now  turn  back  to  the  battle-fields  and  by  a con- 
densed resume  of  the  events  of  1868  secure  sufficient  of  our 
limited  space  to  give  in  fuller  detail  the  closing  episodes  of  the 
great  struggle. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 


RUNNING  SUMMARY  OF  THE  EARLIER  MILITARY  MOVEMENTS  IN  1863 — SIEGE  OF 

VICKSBURG— SURRENDER  OF  VICKSBURG  BY  GENERAL  PEMBERTON— GUER- 
RILLA Morgan's  raids— his  capture,  imprisonment  and  escape— the 

GLORIOUS  FEDERAL  ACHIEVEMENTS  AT  LOOKOUT  MOUNTAIN  AND  MISSIONARY 

RIDGE. 

We  have  already  described  the  earlier  military  movements  of 
1863  the  repulse  of  General  Sherman  at  Chickasaw  Bayou,  and 
the  subsequent  capture  of  Arkansas  Post  on  the  11th  of  January, 
by  the  land  forces  under  General  McClernand  with  the  co- 
operation of  Admiral  Porter’s  flotilla.  After  the  return  of  this 
expedition,  the  Union  forces  were  again  collected  at  Memphis, 
and  embarked  on  the  Mississippi.  A landing  was  effected  on 
the  Yazoo  River,  but  all  attempts  on  Vicksburg  from  this  direc- 
tion were  soon  abandoned.  General  Grant  occupied  the  next 
three  months  in  moving  among  the  bayous,  swamps  and  hills 
around  Vicksburg,  seeking  an  eligible  position  in  its  rear.  A 
canal,  cut  across  from  a bend  in  the  river,  with  intent  to  form 
a gunboat  passage  from  the  Mississippi,  gave  promise  at  first, 
but  a sudden  flood  destroyed  the  labor  of  weeks.  A second 
attempt  of  the  same  character  was  likewise  a failure.  It  was 
then  determined  to  run  the  fleet  past  the  Vicksburg  batteries, 
and  on  the  night  of  April  16th  the  vessels  dropped  down  the 
river  almost  unharmed  by  the  furious  cannonade  they  were 
exposed  to  when  the  movement  was  detected.  The  fleet  took 
up  a safe  anchorage  below  the  city,  and  General  Grant,  march- 
ing his  troops  down  the  right  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  formed  a 
junction  with  the  naval  force.  General  Grant  crossed  the  river 
at  Bruinsburg  on  the  30th  of  April,  and  the  following  day  drove 
the  Confederates  from  Port  Gibson.  This  repulse  was  followed 
by  the  Confederate  evacuation  of  Grand  Gulf,  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Big  Black  River,  and  then  Grant’s  army  swept  round  to  the 
rear  of  \ icksburg.  On  the  12th  of  May  a strong  Confederate  force 
was  defeated,  after  a severe  battle,  at  Raymond.  Pressing  on 


292 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


toward  Jackson,  the  capital  of  Mississippi,  the  right  wing  of 
Grant’s  army  under  Generals  Sherman  and  McPherson  encoun- 
tered General  Johnston’s  division  hastening  to  the  support  of  the 
Vicksburg  garrison.  Another  heavy  engagement  ensued  on 
May  14th,  and  the  Confederates  being  driven  out  of  Jackson, 
the  city  was  occupied  by  Sherman  and  McPherson.  The  commiss- 
ary stores  had  been  burned,  but  seventeen  guns  and  a large  num- 
ber of  tents  were  the  spoils  of  the  victors.  McPherson  then  fell 
back  to  Clinton,  and  Sherman  after  completing  the  destruction 
of  the  bridges,  public  buildings  and  property  of  rebels  in  Jack- 
son,  rejoined  the  main  army,  which  had  been  ordered  to  con- 
centrate at  Bolton’s  Station . The  communications  of  Vicksburg 
were  now  severed,  and  the  Confederates  under  General  Pember- 
ton had  to  choose  between  standing  a siege  or  coming  out  to 
give  battle.  On  the  16th  Pemberton  with  a large  portion  of  his 
troops  met  the  Union  forces  at  Champion  Hills,  or  Baker’s 
Creek.  He  was  sharply  repulsed  and  in  another  battle  at  Black 
River  Bridge  on  the  17th  was  so  badly  shattered  by  Grant’s  im- 
petuous attacks  that  he  withdrew  his  demoralized  force  within 
the  defenses  of  Vicksburg. 

General  Grant  pressed  on  the  investment  of  the  city,  believing 
that  an  immediate  assault  was  necessary  and  practicable.  He 
had  Johnston  in  his  rear,  at  Canton,  being  rapidly  reinforced 
from  Bragg’s  army  in  Tennessee,  and  it  was  of  the  utmost  im- 
portance to  reduce  Vicksburg  before  Pemberton  should  make  a 
desperate  sortie,  or  Johnston  compel  the  raising  of  the  siege  by 
an  attack  in  the  rear  of  the  Federal  lines,  which  extended 
some  twenty  miles  from  the  Yazoo  to  Warrenton  on  the  Missis- 
sippi. An  assault  was  ordered  on  the  afternoon  of  the  19th  of 
May,  but  though  it  was  boldly  and  bravely  begun  and  gallantly 
persisted  in  for  some  hours,  the  Federal  troops  were  repulsed 
with  heavy  loss.  On  the  night  of  the  21st,  Grant  directed  Ad- 
miral Porter  to  engage  the  water-batteries  with  his  gunboats 
and  shell  the  city  preparatory  to  another  assault  on  the  morning 
of  the  22d.  This  was  done  and  the  city  suffered  severely. 

The  second  attack  began  at  ten  o’clock  in  the  morning,  and 
for  a time  the  troops  advanced  without  serious  check,  but  when 
the  actual  assault  was  ordered  the  Confederates  hurled  them- 


THE  SIEGE  OF  VICKSBUBG. 


293 


selves  on  the  attacking  party  and  again  drove  them  back  with 
serious  loss.  Several  times  along  the  whole  line  of  the  in- 
trenchments  the  Federals  gained  lodgment  only  to  be  again 
hurled  back  or  mowed  down.  At  nightfall  the  troops  were  re- 
called from  the  more  advanced  positions,  leaving  only  a picket 
line  to  mark  the  edge  of  the  battle-ground.  It  was  now  evident 
to  Grant  that  the  place  could  only  be  taken  by  the  slow  process 
of  a siege.  Porter,  with  his  gunboats,  held  the  water-front  and 
kept  up  a constant  cannonade.  For  a month  Grant  kept  the 
city  closely  invested.  Pemberton  in  vain  appealed  to  Johnston 
for  aid,  and  his  dispatch  fell  into  Grant’s  hands.  By  this  it  was 
learned,  on  the  27th  of  May,  that  Pemberton  had  but  15,000 
effective  men  and  one-meal  rations  for  thirty  days.  Grant’s 
forces  after  the  failure  of  the  two  assaults  did  not  exceed 
20,000  until  the  divisions  of  Generals  Lauman,  A.  J.  Smith  and 
Kimball  came  to  reinforce  him.  On  June  1 1th,  General  Herron’s 
Division,  and  on  the  14th  two  divisions  of  the  Ninth  Corps, 
under  General  Parke,  came  up,  and  then  the  investment  lines 
were  completed.  Sherman’s  Corps  was  on  the  extreme  right, 
then  came  McPherson’s,  and  General  Ord  (now  in  command  of 
McClemand’s  troops)  held  the  left,  which  was  still  further  ex- 
tended across  the  bayou  to  the  river  bluffs  by  the  divisions 
of  Herron  and  Lauman.  Steadily,  day  by  day,  Grant 
drew  his  lines  nearer  and  nearer  the  city,  pushing  for- 
ward his  mines  in  the  direction  of  the  strongest  of  the 
enemy’s  works.  In  the  meantime,  Johnston  had  promised  to 
attempt  an  attack  on  Grant’s  rear,  simultaneously  with  a sortie 
by  Pemberton,  to  cut  his  way  out.  But  when  Johnston  moved 
toward  Vernon,  Grant  sent  Sherman  on  June  22d  with  five 
brigades  to  check  his  advance.  The  frequent  interception  of 
the  communications  between  Johnston  and  Pemberton  kept 
Grant  well  posted  as  to  all  their  plans.  Oa  June  25th  the  most 
important  of  Grant’s  mines  was  exploded  with  terrific  force 
under  Fort  Hill  Bastion.  There  had  been  counter-mining,  how- 
ever, and  therefore,  though  the  works  were  badly  shattered, 
the  Confederates  were  ready  and  able  to  repulse  the  storming 
party.  On  the  28th  another  mine  was  sprung  and  another 
fruitless  but  terrible  assault  was  made.  In  the  meantime  the 


294 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


garrison  had  been  reduced  almost  to  starvation,  and  on  July  3d 
Pemberton  ran  up  a white  flag  and  sent  a communication  to 
General  Grant  proposing  the  appointment  of  three  commis- 
sioners on  each  side  to  arrange  terms  of  capitulation.  He 
stated  that  he  made  this  proposition  to  save  the  further  effusion 
of  blood,  as  he  felt  fully  able  to  maintain  his  position  for  an 
indefinite  period.  General  Grant,  however,  was  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  his  weakness  and  the  scarcity  of  food,  and 
therefore,  in  a firm,  but  very  courteous  reply,  as  due  to  the  gal- 
lantry of  a brave  foe,  he  declined  to  agree  to  the  appointment 
of  a commission ; he  demanded  unconditional  surrender  of 
the  city  and  garrison,  pledging  himself  to  treat  the 
prisoners  of  war  with  all  the  respect  due  to  men  who 
had  shown  such  endurance  and  courage.  General  Grant  de- 
clined to  converse  with  Major  General  Bowen,  who  brought  the 
note,  but  finally  consented  to  meet  General  Pemberton  between 
the  lines.  At  three  o’clock  on  the  afternoon  of  July  3d  Gen- 
eral Pemberton,  accompanied  by  Colonel  Montgomery,  of  his 
staff,  and  Major-General  Bowen,  met  General  Grant  on  the 
southern  slope  of  Fort  Hill,  to'  the  left  of  the  old  Jackson  road. 
General  Grant  was  accompanied  by  Generals  McPherson,  Ord, 
Logan  and  A.  J.  Smith.  After  courteous,  but  brief,  introduc- 
tions, Grant  and  Pemberton  withdrew  to  the  shade  of  a live- 
oak  tree  for  a private  conference.  It  was  then  agreed  that  a 
temporary  truce  should  be  observed,  and  Grant  arranged  to 
send  Pemberton  a proposition  in  writing  that  evening.  Gen- 
eral Logan  and  Lieutenant-Colonel  Wilson  subsequently  sub- 
mitted Grant’s  terms.  These  were  that  one  division  of  the 
Federal  troops  should  march  in  as  a guard  at  eight  o’clock  next 
morning  ; that  when  paroles  had  been  signed  the  garrison 
should  march  out  of  the  National  lines,  the  officers 
retaining  their  regimental  clothing — the  staff,  field  and 
cavalry  officers  one  horse  each  ; the  rank  and  file  to 
take  their  own  clothing  only.  Any  necessary  amount 
of  rations  and  cooking  utensils  and  thirty  wagons  were 
also  to  be  allowed  the  vanquished.  Pemberton’s  reply 
on  the  morning  of  the  4th  asked  for  permission  to  march  out 
with  colors  and  arms  and  to  stack  them  in  front  of  the  Con- 


PEMBERTON’S  SUBBENDER  TO  GRANT. 


295 


federate  lines.  He  also  desired  to  make  stipulations  as  to  the 
treatment  of  citizens.  General  Grant  was  indisposed  to  make 
further  concessions,  but  ultimately  consented  to  the  brigades 
marching  out  and  stacking  arms,  but  after  that  they  were  to 
retire  inside  the  lines  until  paroled.  If  these  modified  terms 
were  not  accpted  at  once,  Grant  intimated  that  he  should  open 
fire  at  nine  o’clock.  There  was  nothing  open  to  Pemberton  but 
compliance,  and  consequently  McPherson’s  Corps  was  set  as  a 
guard,  the  Confederates  marched  out,  stacked  their  arms  and 
fell  back.  The  formal  surrender  was  made  by  Pemberton  to 
McPherson.  The  Federal  and  Confederate  commanders  after- 
ward rode  side  by  side  into  the  city,  and  by  three  o’clock  the 
terrible  strain  of  forty-five  days  was  at  an  end.  On  the  11th 
of  July  the  duly  paroled  soldiers,  furnished  with  three  days’ 
rations,  were  escorted  over  the  Big  Black  River  and  made  their 
way  to  Jackson. 

The  prisoners  paroled  at  Vicksburg  numbered  27,000,  of  whom 

6.000  were  sick  and  wounded  in  the  hospitals,  and  only  about 

15.000  were  fit  for  duty.  The  entire  number  of  prisoners  taken 
during  the  Vicksburg  campaign  was  37,000,  including  fifteen 
general  officers.  Generals  Tracy,  Tilghman  and  Green  were 
killed,  and  fully  10,000  of  the  rank  and  file  shared  the  same 
fate.  Grant  estimated  the  Federal  losses  during  the  same  cam- 
paign at  1,223  killed,  7,095  wounded  and  537  missing. 

This  victory  was  of  the  utmost  importance  to  the  Union  arms, 
and  was  a terrible  blow  to  the  Confederacy. 

Meanwhile  General  Banks,  who,  as  we  have  shown,  had  super- 
seded General  Butler  in  command  of  the  Department  of  the 
Gulf,  had  been  conducting  a vigorous  campaign  on  the  Lower 
Mississippi.  Early  in  January  he  advanced  from  his  headquar- 
ters at  Baton  Rouge  into  Louisiana,  reached  Brashear  City  and 
then  overthrew  a Confederate  force  at  Bayou  Teche.  Return- 
ing to  the  Mississippi,  he  invested  Port  Hudson,  which  was 
stubbornly  defended  by  General  Gardner  until  July  8th,  when 
the  news  of  the  fall  of  Vicksburg  compelled  that  commander 
to  surrender  with  six  thousand  men.  By  this  victory  the  con- 
trol of  the  whole  length  of  the  Mississippi  was  restored  to  the 
National  Government. 


296 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


We  will  now  turn  to  the  movements  of  General  Rosecrans. 
For  some  time  after  the  battle  of  Murfreesboro  but  little  was 
attempted.  Late  in  the  spring  Colonel  Streight’s  command, 
while  on  a raid  into  Georgia,  was  surrounded  and  captured  by 
a Confederate  force  under  General  Forrest.  Toward  the 
latter  part  of  June  Rosecrans  began  to  be  active,  and  by  a series 
of  flank  movements  drove  General  Bragg  out  of  Tennessee  into 


PICKETS  ON  DUTY. 

Georgia.  'Rosecrans  then  took  up  a position  at  Chattanooga, 
on  the  left  bank  of  the  Tennessee  River.  During  the  next  few 
months  Bragg  was  reinforced  by  General  Johnston,  from  Mis- 
sissippi, and  General  Longstreet,  from  Virginia.  On  September 
19th  Bragg  turned  upon  the  Federal  army  at  Chickamauga 
Creek,  in  the  northwest  angle  of  Georgia,  and  a severe  but 
indecisive  engagement  ensued.  General  Longstreet  came  up 
during  the  following  night  and  was  placed  on  the  left  of 
Bragg’s  army.  General  Polk  held  the  right  and  Ewell  and 


BRAGG'S  SIEGE  OF  CHATTANOOGA. 


297 


Johnston  the  centre.  Soon  after  eight  o’clock  on  the  morning  of 
the  20th  the  Confederates  advanced  to  reopen  the  battle.  Bragg’s 
plan  was  to  crush  the  Union  line,  force  his  way  through  a gap 
in  Missionary  Ridge,  capture  Rossville  and  Chattanooga,  and 
annihilate  Rosecrans’  army.  His  plans  were  shrewdly  laid,  but 
the  contract  he  had  undertaken  was  beyond  his  ability.  In  heavy 
masses  the  Confederates  were  hurled  against  the  unyielding 
Federal  ranks,  until  General  Wood,  under  a misapprehension  of 
orders,  opened  agap  in  the  lines.  Into  this,  with  ’wonderful  celer- 
ity Bragg  thrust  forward  a heavy  column  and  fairly  cut  the 
Union  army  in  two.  The  right  wing  was  driven  from  the  field 
and  retreated  in  confusion  to  Chattanooga.  The  left,  however, 
was  held  by  General  Thomas  with  dogged  determination,  and 
until  darkness  shrouded  the  scene  the  gallant  Thomas  kept  his 
assailants  at  bay.  During  the  night  Thomas  withdrew  from  the 
field  and  joined  Rosecrans  in  Chattanooga.  The  Union  losses  in 
killed  and  wounded  and  missing  amounted  to  about  19,000,  and 
the  Confederates  suffered  even  more  heavily. 

General  Bragg  at  once  pressed  forward  to  lay  siege  to  Chat- 
tanooga. He  had  severed  the  Federal  lines  of  communication, 
and  now  thought  he  had  Rosecrans  fairly  cornered.  General 
Hooker,  however,  with  two  corps  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac, 
opened  up  the  Tennessee  River  and  brought  relief  to  the  be- 
leaguered Federals.  Then  General  Grant,  who  had  been  pro- 
moted to  the  chief  command  of  the  Western  armies,  assumed 
the  direction  of  affairs  at  Chattanooga,  and  when  General  Sher- 
man, with  his  division,  arrived  on  the  scene,  preparations  were 
made  for  turning  the  tables  on  the  Confederates,  with  the  now 
powerful  Army  of  the  Cumberland  under  the  boldest  of  the  Fed- 
eral generals. 

The  left  wing  of  the  Confederate  army  rested  on  Lookout 
Mountain  and  the  right  on  Missionary  Ridge,  a position  so 
formidable  that  Bragg  need  not  be  accused  of  taking  his  own 
name  in  vain  when  he  boasted  that  it  was  impregnable  and 
even  planned  the  storming  of  Chattanooga.  With  that  sublime 
audacity  which  was  so  notable  a Confederate  attribute,  he  gave 
General  Grant  notice  on  the  20th  of  November  that  he  was  about 
to  bombard  the  position,  and  advised  him  to  remove  all  non- 


298 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


combatants.  A fly  alighting  on  an  elephant  would  attract 
about  as  much  attention  as  this  notice  elicited.  General  Grant 
was  not  in  the  habit  of  taking  gratuitous  advice.  In  place  of 
preparing  to  repel  an  attack,  he  meditated  dealing  a stunning 
blow  upon  the  over -confident  Confederates,  and  he  carried 
out  his  intentions.  On  the  23d,  General  Hooker  threw  his 
corps  across  the  river  below  Chattanooga  and  gained  a 
footing  at  the  mouth  of  Lookout  Creek,  facing  the  moun- 
tain. The  divisions  of  Generals  Geary  and  Osterhaus  sup- 
ported him,  and  an  assault  was  begun  the  following  morn- 
ing. The  remainder  of  the  Union  army  was  employed 


GRANT’S  HEADQUARTERS  AT  CHATTANOOGA. 


in  preventing  reinforcements  from  Missionary  Ridge  going 
to  the  aid  of  Lookout  Mountain.  In  the  midst  of 
a dense  fog  which  concealed  their  advance,  the  Federals  moved 
forward  shortly  after  eight  o’clock.  Within  a couple  of  hours 
the  Confederate  rifle-pits  among  the  foot-hills  had  been  carried. 
Here  Hooker  had  intended  to  pause,  but  the  enthusiasm  of  his 
troops  knew  no  bounds,  and  yielding  to  the  wild  impulses  of 
his  gallant  troops  Hooker  gave  orders  to  charge  on  the  whole 
Confederate  position.  Through  the  dense  fog,  up  the  precipi- 
tous sides  of  the  mountain  the  men  scrambled  and  fought  with 
the  reckless  daring  of  incarnate  devils.  The  murderous  fire  of 
the  heavy  Confederate  batteries  merely  seemed  to  increase  their 
valor,  and  before  two  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  the  Union  flag 


LOOKOUT  MOUNTAIN  AND  MISSIONARY  RIDGE. 


299 


was  planted  on  the  cloud-capped  summit  of  Lookout  Mountain, 
surrounded  by  the  exultant  Federal  troops,  while  the  utterly 
routed  Confederates  were  streaming  in  hot  haste  down  the  east- 
ern slope  and  across  the  intervening  hills  and  valleys  toward 
Missionary  Ridge. 

During  the  night  of  the  24th,  General  Bragg  concentrated  his 
forces  and  prepared  to  defend  this  latter  position  to  the  uttermost. 
In  the  meantime  General  Sherman  had  thrown  pontoon  bridges 
across  the  Tennessee  and  Chickamauga,  and  gained  a lodgment 
on  the  northeastern  declivity  of  the  Ridge.  General  Thomas, 
with  his  troops  in  a fever  of  excitement,  held  the  centre,  being 
on  the  southern  and  eastern  slopes  of  Orchard  Knob.  At  two 
o’clock  in  the  afternoon  General  Grant  gave  orders  for  the  ad- 
vance, and  at  once  a repetition  of  the  desperate  scenes  of  Lookout 
Mountain  was  precipitated.  The  Federal  troops  gained  the  sum- 
mit of  Missionary  Ridge  and  the  Confederates  were  again  hope- 
lessly routed.  During  the  following  night  General  Bragg  with- 
drew his  disheartened  and  demoralized  remant  of  an  army  and 
retreated  in  the  direction  of  Ringgold,  Georgia.  The  Federal 
losses  in  the  two  battles  reached  757  killed,  4,529  wounded  and 
330  missing.  The  Confederate  losses  in  killed,  wounded  and 
captured  exceeded  ten  thousand.  The  results  of  these  battles 
were  so  decisive  as  to  put  an  end  to  the  war  in  Tennessee  until 
it  was  renewed  by  Hood,  at  Franklin  and  Nashville,  in  the 
winter  of  1S64. 

We  have  mentiorfed  that  General  Burnside,  when  relieved  of 
his  command  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  was  placed  on 
waiting  orders.  The  demand  for  good  field  officers  did  not 
leave  him  idle  for  any  great  length  of  time,  and  in  March  he 
was  assigned  to  the  command  of  the  Army  of  the  Ohio,  and 
with  the  Ninth  Corps  proceeded  to  East  Tennessee.  For  some 
months  his  duties  were  chiefly  executive,  the  Ninth  Corps  hav- 
ing been  taken  from  him  to  assist  Grant  at  Vicksburg.  After 
some  minor  movements,  Burnside  arrived  with  his  command 
at  Knoxville,  on  September  1st,  and  his  advent  was  enthusias- 
tically hailed  by  the  loyalists  of  that  region.  After  the  battle 
of  Chickamauga,  General  Longstreet  was  sent  to  East  Tennes- 
see and  on  his  way  to  attack  Burnside  at  Knoxville,  he  cap- 


300 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


tured  several  small  detachments  of  Federal  troops.  On  the 
29th  of  November,  after  a regular  siege  of  Knoxville,  Longstreet 
attempted  to  carry  the  position  by  storm,  but  was  repulsed 
with  heavy  loss.  General  Sherman  advanced  to  the  relief  of 
Burnside,  after  Bragg  had  retreated  from  Chattanooga,  but 
Longstreet  raised  the  siege  and  retreated  into  Virginia  before 
Sherman  could  reach  Knoxville. 

In  Arkansas  and  Southern  Missouri,  during  the  early  part  of 
1863,  the  Confederate  Generals  Marmaduke  and  Price  were 
again  active.  On  January  8th  they  advanced  on  Springfield, 
but  were  repulsed,  and  three  days  later  were  also  foiled  in  an 
attack  on  Hartsville.  The  post  at  Cape  Girardeau  was  attacked 
on  April  26th  by  General  Marmaduke,  but  without  result.  Gen- 
eral Holmes,  with  eight  thousand  men,  advanced  on  Helena, 
Arkansas,  on  the  day  of  the  surrender  of  Vicksburg,  but  he  lost 
one-fifth  of  his  troops  and  retired  in  disorder. 

When  the  surrender  of  Vicksburg  and  Port  Hudson  and  the 
retreat  of  Johnston  from  Jackson  had  relieved  the  pressure  on 
Grant’s  army,  General  Frederick  Steele  was  sent  to  Helena  to 
make  preparations  for  the  capture  of  Little  Rock,  the  capital  of 
Arkansas.  In  this  expedition  he  was  joined  by  General  Davidson, 
and  with  12,000  men  and  40  guns,  Davidson  with  his  cavalry 
led  the  advance,  and  crossing  the  White  River  at  Clarendon, 
pushed  on  to  Brownsville.  He  drove  Marmaduke  from  the 
town  on  August  26th,  and  then  pushed  on  to  the  Arkansas 
River.  On  September  7th  Steele,  who  had  taken  another 
route,  came  up  with  him.  Davidson  then  pushed  on,  and  cross- 
ing the  river  on  a pontoon  bridge,  reached  Bayou  Fourche,  five 
miles  above  Little  Rock,  on  the  morning  of  the  10th.  While 
preparing  for  an  advance  on  the  city  from  this  side,  Steele  was 
moving  along  the  north  bank  of  the  river,  and  the  combined 
attack  drove  Marmaduke  back  into  the  city.  The  Confeder- 
ates then  hastily  retreated,  after  firing  the  city  in  several  places. 
They  were  closely  followed  by  Davidson’s  cavalry,  and 
by  seven  o’clock  in  the  evening  the  civil  authori- 
ties formally  surrendered  to  Davidson.  Steele  had  by 
this  time  occupied  the  Confederate  works  on  the  north  side  of 
the  river.  The  Confederate  troops  were  in  full  retreat  toward 


CAPTURE  OF  GUERRILLA  MORGAN. 


301 


Arkadelphia,  but  the  Federal  forces  were  too  much  wearied  to 
make  any  effectual  pursuit.  The  occupation  of  Little  Rock  by 
Steele’s  army  practically  ended  the  fighting  in  this  direction. 

We  have  noticed  the  raids  occasionally  made  bythe  guerrilla 
chief  John  H.  Morgan,  and  must  now  chronicle  the  ingomin- 
ious  finale  of  his  adventures  for  the  year  1863.  On  June  27th 
Morgan  crossed  the  Cumberland  River  at  Burksville  and  pushed 
rapidly  northward.  After  partly  sacking  Columbia,  Morgan, 
who  had  a force  of  3,500  well-mounted  men  and  six  guns, 
had  a sharp  fight  at  Tebb’s  Bend,  on  the  Green  River,  with 
some  Michigan  troops  under  Colonel  Moore.  Morgan  lost  some 
two  hundred  men.  He  then  moved  upon  Lebanon,  and  after 
a severe  engagement  captured  and  fired  the  place,  taking 
prisoners  Captain  Hanson  and  his  small  force  and  seizing  a 
small  battery.  After  raiding  and  plundering  in  all  directions 
Morgan  found  that  the  Federal  forces  were  combining  to  punish 
him,  and  he  began  to  look  around  for  a pathway  out  of  his 
dilemma.  Concentrating  his  scattered  pillagers  at  Harrison, 
just  within  the  borders  of  Ohio,  he  started  to  attempt  the 
passage  of  the  Ohio  into  Western  Virginia  or  northeastern 
Kentucky  as  the  safest  route  back  to  Tennessee.  General 
Hobson,  however,  was  close  on  his  trail  and  the  citizens 
of  Ohio  and  Indiana,  aroused  by  Morgan’s  daring  depre- 
dations, were  lending  vigorous  aid  to  the  Federal  and  State 
troops.  At  Berlin,  Jackson  County,  Ohio,  he  encountered  a 
well-trained  militia  force,  under  Colonel  Runkle,  and  was  com- 
pelled to  abandon  an  intended  raid  on  some  State  cattle  col- 
lected there.  On  the  18th  of  July  Morgan  reached  Buffington 
Ford,  on  the  Ohio,  but  here  he  dropped  into  a trap.  On  the  19th 
General  Judah  fell  on  his  flank,  the  head  of  Hobson’s  column, 
uuder  General  Shackelford,  attacked  his  rear,  and  a couple  of 
gunboats  opened  fire  from  the  river  on  his  front.  About  800 
of  Morgan’s  men  surrendered, but  the  daring  chief,  with  a handful 
of  followers,  pushed  inland,  fighting  each  on  his  own  hook,  until 
fairly  cornered  near  New  Lisbon,  Columbiana  County.  Morgan 
surrendered  to  General  Shackelford,  and  he  and  several  of  his 
officers  had  the  honor  of  occupying  felons’  cells  in  the  Peniten- 
tiary at  Columbus,  Ohio,  until  November  20th,  when  the  guer- 


302 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR 


rilla  chief  and  six  of  his  comrades  dug  their  way  out  and 
escaped  to  the  Confederate  lines  in  northern  Georgia.  We 
shall  meet  with  him  again,  but,  for  the  time  being,  he  drops 
out  of  sight. 

We  will  now  glance  at  some  movements  along  the  coast  and 
then  return  to  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  and  the  eventful  cam- 
paign in  Pennsylvania.  We  have  noticed  the  operations  of  Ad- 
miral Dupont  in  the  early  part  of  the  year.  Toward  the  end  of 
June  a land  force  under  General  Q.  A.  Gillmore,  and  a fleet 
under  Admiral  Dahlgren,  renewed  the  siege  of  Charleston.  The 
Federal  army  first  landed  on  Folly  Island,  and  then  succeded 
in  planting  batteries  on  the  south  end  of  Morris  Island  in  such 
positions  as  to  bear  upon  Fort  Sumter  in  the  channel  and  Fort 
Wagner  and  Battery  Gregg  at  the  northern  end  of  the  island. 
On  the  18th  of  July,  after  a severe  bombardment,  General  Gill- 
more  attempted  to  carry  Fort  Wagner  by  assault,  but  he  was 
repulsed  and  lost  over  fifteen  hundred  men.  The  siege  was 
continued,  however,  with  unabated  vigor  until  September  6th, 
when  both  the  fort  and  Battery  Gregg  were  evacuated  by  the 
Confederates,  who  retired  into  Charleston.  This  gave  Gillmore 
a position  within  four  miles  of  the  city,  and  enabled  him  to 
train  his  batteries  on  the  wharves  and  the  lower  portion  of  the 
city.  Beyond  this  it  was  not  possible  to  operate  at  this  time, 
but  the  port  of  Charleston  was  effectually  closed,  though  the 
harbor  and  city  remained  under  Confederate  control. 

We  have  thus  rapidly  run  over  the  general  events  of  1863, 
except  the  important  movements  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac, 
to  which  we  will  turn  in  another  chapter. 


CHAPTER  XXYIH. 


HOOKER  'WITH  THE  ARMY  OP  THE  POTOMAC— DISASTROUS  FIGHT  AT  CHANCELLORS- 
TTI.T.F — DEATH  OP  “STONEWALL”  JACKSON — CAPTURE  OF  THE  HEIGHTS  AT 
FREDERICKSBURG — LEE'S  DASH  INTO  PENNSYLVANIA  AND  MARYLAND — CAPTURE 
OF  WINCHESTER  BY  THE  CONFEDERATES— HOOKER  SUPERSEDED  BY  GENERAL 
MEADE. 

We  left  General  Hooker,  who  had  succeeded  Burnside,  in 
command  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  in  winter  quarters  and 
reorganizing  his  forces.  The  Confederates  were  also  preparing 
for  another  vigorous  campaign,  and  General  Lee  had  not  only 
increased  his  army,  but  had  also  vastly  improved  its  field 
equipment.  “ Stonewall”  Jackson’s  force  had  been  increased 
to  33,000  men,  the  artillery  had  been  consolidated  and  placed 
under  the  command  of  General  Pendleton,  and  the  morale  of 
the  army  had  been  improved  by  judicious  handling.  In  ad- 
dition to  this,  Lee  had  constructed  formidable  works,  extend- 
ing about  twenty-five  miles,  from  Bank’s  Ford  to  Port  Royal. 
By  these  arrangements,  Lee’s  position  around  Fredericksburg 
had  been  so  strengthened,  that  an  attempt  to  force  it  from  the 
front  did  not  seem  possible.  Hooker  therefore  decided  to  at- 
tempt the  turning  of  Lee’s  flank,  and  by  this  operation,  coupled 
with  demonstrations  in  the  rear,  force  Lee  to  quit  his  intrench- 
ments.  While  Hooker  was  perfecting  his  plans,  another  of  the 
Confederate  guerillas,  John  S.  Moseby,  had  made  a daring  dash 
upon  Fairfax  Court-House,  captured  Colonel  Stoughton  and 
raided  around  generally.  On  March  17th  there  was  a sharp  en- 
gagement near  Kelly’s  Ford  on  the  Rappahannock,  between 
Federal  cavalry  under  General  W.  W.  Averill,  and  General 
Fitz  Hugh  Lee’s  cavalry.  The  Federal  forces  retired  and  re- 
crossed the  river,  but  the  losses  on  each  side  were  so  nearly 
equal  as  to  bar  any  claim  for  a victory.  By  this  time  Hooker 
was  ready  to  move.  On  April  12th  he  ordered  General  Stone- 
man  to  advance  with  his  cavalry  up  the  eastern  banks  of  the 
Rappahannock,  then  cross  and  disperse  Fitz  Hugh  Lee’s  cavalry 


804 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


at  Culpeper  Court-House,  and  by  destroying  bridges  and  rail- 
roads sever  Lee’s  communications  with  Richmond.  The 
swollen  condition  of  the  river,  however,  frustrated  this  move- 
ment at  that  time.  On  April  27th  Hooker  began  to  move  his 
whole  force,  and  the  Fifth,  Eleventh  and  Twelfth  Corps,  under 
Generals  Meade,  Howard  and  Slocum,  respectively  crossed  the 
Rappahannock  at  Kelly’s  Ford,  twenty-seven  miles  above 
Fredericksburg,  during  the  28tli  and  29th  of  April.  They 
reached  Chancellorsville,  after  wading  the  Rapidan,  in  Lee’s 
rear,  on  the  afternoon  of  the  30tli.  While  this  movement  was 
secretly  conducted,  portions  of  the  Second  Corps  under  General 
Gibbon  kept  the  Confederates  on  the  watch  in  front.  As 
soon  as  the  turning  column  had  crossed  the  decoy  troops  left 
their  position  at  Falmouth  and  hastened  to  Chancellorsville. 
General  Hooker  made  his  head-quarters  in  the  Chancellor 
Mansion  on  the  night  of  April  30th.  While  these  movements 
were  in  progress  on  the  right,  the  three  corps,  First,  Third  and 
Sixth,  under  Generals  Reynolds,  Sickles  and  Sedgwick,  the 
latter  in  command,  had  crossed  the  Rappahannock  some  two 
miles  below  Fredericksburg,  and  dislodged  the  Confederate 
pickets.  Sedgwick  and  Reynolds  then  held  the  position  while 
Sickles  moved  rapidly  on  to  Chancellorsville.  Hooker  had 
expected  that  Lee  would  retreat  to  Richmond,  but  the  Confed- 
erate chief  had  called  up  “Stonewall”  Jackson’s  division  and 
contemplated  attacking  the  Federal  army  while  it  was  divided. 
Leaving  Early  with  9,000  men  and  30  guns  at  Fredericks- 
burg to  keep  Sedgwick  in  check,  he  sent  Jackson’s  column 
towards  Chancellorsville  in  the  small  hours  of  the  morning 
of  May  1st,  and  this  was  joined  by  Anderson’s  Corps. 
Lee’s  intent  was  to  secure  possession  of  Banks’  Ford 
and  compel  Hooker  to  fight  before  Sedgwick  could  form  a junc- 
tion with  him.  Near  the  Tabernacle  Church,  half  way  between 
Fredericksburg  and  Chancellorsville,  a plank  road  diverges  from 
the  turnpike,  and  falls  into  it  again  at  Chancellorsville.  Jack- 
son  advanced  along  the  plank  road  and  General  McLaws  along 
the  turnpike.  Hooker’s  troops  had  moved  out  from  the  other 
extremity  of  these  roads,  and  also  along  a road  leading  to 
Banks’  Ford.  Along  the  plank  road  the  right  column,  under 


STONEWALL  JACKSON’S  LAST  CHARGE. 


305 


Slocum,  had  scarcely  begun  the  move  when  it  encountered 
Jackson’s  cavalry  and  was  forced  back;  Sykes’  column,  which 
had  moved  along  the  turnpike,  came  to  Slocum’s  assistance, 
but  Jackson’s  vigorous  assaults  on  the  Federal  flanks  compelled 
the  right  wing  and  the  centre  to  fall  back  to  the  works  at  Chan- 
cellorsville.  In  the  mean  time  Meade’s  Corps,  forming  the  left 
wing,  had  succeeded  in  getting  possession  of  Banks’  Ford,  and 
thus  lessening  the  distance  between  Sedgwick’s  division  and 
the  main  army.  During  the  night  of  May  1st  both  armies  pre- 
pared for  a battle.  The  Federal  lines  extended  from  the  Rappa- 
hannock to  the  Wilderness  Church,  two  miles  west  of  Chancel- 
lorsville.  The  centre  was  held  by  Slocum,  with  part  of  Sickles’ 
Corps  supporting.  Howard  held  the  right  of  the  line,  aided  by 
Pleasanton’s  Cavalry,  and  Meade's  Corps,  with  a division  of 
Crouch’s,  held  tho  left  of  the  line.  So  well  had  Hooker  dis- 
posed his  troops  that  Lee  hesitated  to  attack  him  in  front,  and 
yielding  to  the  advice  of  the  daring  “Stonewall,”  he  decided 
to  divide  his  force  and  attempt  a flank  and  rear  movement. 
Jackson,  with  25,000  men,  filed  off  from  the  plank  road  and  moved 
through  the  woods  to  the  Orange  plank  road,  four  miles  west 
of  Chancellorsville.  Although  this  movement  was  detected  by 
General  Birney  and  reported  to  Hooker,  and  despite  a gallant 
charge,  in  which  Birney  cut  off  and  captured  five  hundred  of 
the  Twenty-third  Georgia  Regiment,  yet  so  boldly  and,  it  must 
be  admitted,  bravely,  were  Jackson's  designs  carried  out,  that 
his  men,  with  the  wild  “ rebel  yell,”  swept  down  upon  the  flank 
and  rear  of  Howard’s  Corps,  the  Federal  right  wing,  about  sup- 
per time.  Instantly  all  was  confusion.  General  Devens  was 
severely  wounded,  and  one-third  of  his  division,  upon  which  the 
first  blow  fell,  had  been  disabled  or  captured  in  a brief  period. 
The  panic-stricken  fugitives  fell  back  upon  the  positions  of  Gen- 
erals Carl  Schurz  and  A.  Yon  Stein wehr,  any  attempts  at  resist- 
ance being  swept  aside  by  the  exultant  Confederates.  A brief 
halt  was  made,  when  Steinwehr  threw  a brigade  into  some 
works  near  Dowdall’s  Tavern,  but  the  yelling  demons  swarmed 
over  the  works  and  pushed  after  the  flying  Federals  until  dark- 
ness came  on.  This  disaster  on  the  right  was  speedily  commu- 
nicated to  Hooker,  who  sent  forward  his  own  division  and 


306 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


French’s  Brigade,  and  ordered  Sickles  to  fall  back  and  attack 
Jackson’s  left.  A lucky  accident  enabled  Pleasanton’s  cavalry 
to  check  the  pursuit  until  Sickles  could  extricate  himself.  In 
the  meantime  the  Eighth  Pennsylvania  had  been  badly  shat- 
tered in  an  attack  on  the  Confederate  flank,  and  Major  Keenan 
had  been  killed.  A terrible  artillery  duel  then  ensued  between 
Pleasanton’s  Horse  Artillery  with  part  of  Sickles’  Battery,  and 
the  Confederate  artillery,  under  Colonel  Crutchfield.  In  this 
engagement  Crutchfield  was  badly  wounded.  But  a heavier  loss 
fell  on  the  Confederate  army  at  this  juncture.  “Stonewall” 
Jackson,  with  a small  staff  and  escort,  had  pushed  forward  to 
make  a personal  reconncissance,  with  a view  of  extending  his 
lines  to  the  left  and  cutting  Hooker  off  from  United  States  Ford. 
He  was  on  his  way  back  to  his  own  lines,  just  as  Hill  had  reached 
the  front,  when  his  own  troops,  mistaking  the  little  party  for 
Federal  cavalry,  fired  into  them.  Jackson  received  three  bullets, 
one  shattering  the  left  arm  below  the  shoulder,  and  severing  an 
artery.  While  he  was  being  borne  to  the  rear  on  a litter,  one 
of  the  bearers  was  shot  dead  by  the  canister  shot  of  the  Federals. 
About  the  same  time  General  Hill  was  disabled  by  a fragment  of 
a shell,  and  the  command  falling  upon  G eneral  Eodes,  the  pro- 
jected Confederate  advance  was  abandoned  for  the  day.  ‘ ‘ Stone- 
wall ” Jackson  was  first  taken  to  the  hospital  at  Wilderness 
Tavern,  where  his  left  arm  was  amputated,  and  three  days  later, 
on  the  arrival  of  his  wife,  he  was  removed  to  Guiney’s  Station. 
He  lingered  until  May  10th,  suffering  chiefly  from  pneumonia, 
and  then  died  peacefully,  after  an  interval  of  delirium.  It 
may  safely  be  asserted  that  no  individual  loss  was  more 
keenly  felt  by  the  Confederates  throughout  the  struggle, 
nor  was  there  a death  which  had  a more  saddening  ef- 
fect abroad.  “Stonewall  Jackson’s”  name  was  a house- 
hold phrase  in  Europe,  his  daring  and  dexterity  having 
lifted  him  into  wonderful  prominence.  Just  here  it  may 
be  pertinent  to  note  the  origin  of  the  name.  At  the  be- 
ginning of  the  battle  of  Bull  Run,  when  the  Confederates  in 
one  part  were  routed  and  in  disorderly  retreat,  General  Bee, 
pointing  to  an  immovable  column  of  men,  cried  out  “ Here  is 
Jackson,  standing  like  a stone  wall."  The  term  fitted  the  man, 


DEATH  OF  STONEWALL  JACKSON. 


307 


and  as  “ Stonewall,”  more  often  than  as  Jackson,  he  was  al- 
luded to  among  the  Confederate  troops. 

The  Confederate  troops  during  Saturday  night  had  been 
busily  preparing  for  attack  or  defense  as  the  case  might  be,  but 
Hooker  was  too  cautious  to  attempt  aggressive  operations,  and 
contented  himself  with  dispositions  to  meet  a further  attack. 
He  had  sent  to  Sedgwick  on  Saturday  morning  for  Reynolds’ 
Corps,  and  its  arrival  late  that  evening  replaced  the  shattered 
Eleventh,  which  Jackson  had  so  demoralized.  In  the  mean 
time  Sedgwick,  in  pursuance  of  further  orders,  had  crossed 
the  Rappahannock  and  attacked  the  heights  of  Fredericksburg. 
The  stone  wall  at  the  foot  of  Marye’s  Hill,  where  Burnside’s 
troops  had  been  so  fatally  repulsed  in  December,  was  again  the 
scene  of  a fearful  struggle,  but  this  time  with  a far  different 
result.  The  Confederate  works  were  carried  in  all  directions, 
at  a heavy  cost  of  life,  however,  and  Early  was  driven  south- 
ward in  a demoralized  condition.  This  opened  the  plank  road 
to  Chancellorsville,  and  Sedgwick  pushed  along  it  to  threaten 
Lee’s  flank  and  rear. 

On  Sunday  morning,  May  3d,  the  whole  of  Lee’s  left  wing 
dashed  forward  under  Stuart,  and  the  Federals  were  driven 
back,  Sickles  holding  his  position  for  a time  at  the  point  of  the 
bayonet.  The  Confederate  artillery  kept  up  a constant  fire,  and 
during  the  hottest  part  of  the  battle  General  Hooker  was 
stunned  by  the  fall  of  a pillar  of  the  Chancellor  House,  his  head- 
quarters. This  disaster  kept  Sickles  without  the  reinforcements 
he  had  sent  for.  Lee  then  threw  forward  his  whole  force,  and 
despite  a gallant  resistance  Sickles  and  Slocum  were  forced 
back;  then  Hancock  and  Geary,  after  gallantly  holding  their 
position  for  some  time  in  front  of  the  headquarters,  were  also 
broken  by  overwhelming  numbers,  and  the  Confederates  took 
possession  of  Chancellorsville  by  ten  o’clock,  after  six  hours 
hard  fighting. 

We  left  Sedgwick  advancing  along  the  plank  road  from  Fred- 
ericksburg. The  knowledge  of  this  movement  checked  Lee’s 
intended  advances  on  Hooker  on  Sunday  afternoon.  Appreci- 
ating the  importance  of  preventing  a junction,  Lee  sent  McLaws 
with  four  brigades  to  intercept  Sedgwick.  Near  Salem  Church, 


308 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


on  Salem  Heights,  the  opposing  forces  met  and  a severe  engage- 
ment ensued.  At  one  time  the  Federals  had  secured  the  crest 
of  the  hill,  hut  finally  they  were  swept  back,  and  b3r  night  Sedg- 
wick had  lost  five  thousand  men,  including  those  who  fell  in 
the  assault  on  the  Fredericksburg  heights.  Although  but  seven 
miles  from  Hooker’s  main  army,  Sedgwick  found  it  impossible 
to  effect  a junction.  Lee  at  once  determined  to  demolish 
Hooker  in  detail,  and  sent  Early,  on  Monday  morning,  May  4th, 
to  recapture  the  heights  of  Fredericksburg,  while  Anderson’s 
three  brigades  were  sent  to  reinforce  McLaws.  By  noon  Sedg- 
wick was  inclosed  on  three  sides,  and  when  a general  attack 
was  made  later  in  the  day  he  was  driven  back  on  the  river,  de- 
spite a desperate  resistance.  Darkness  put  an  end  to  the  Con- 
federate pursuit,  and  during  the  night  Sedgwick  crossed  the 
Rappahannock  on  pontoon  bridges.  He  had  lost  more  than  one- 
fifth  of  his  command  and  was  cut  off  from  aid  to  or  from 
Hooker. 

Leaving  Early  and  Barksdale  to  hold  Sedgwick,  Lee  recalled 
McLaws  and  Anderson,  and  determined  to  crush  Hooker  that 
night.  This  pleasant  resolve,  however,  was  frustrated  by  a 
furious  storm,  and  in  the  meantime  Hooker,  after  a conference 
with  his  corps  commanders  decided  to  retreat  across  the  river. 
This  was  accomplished,  and  on  May  6th  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac  was  again  before  Fredericksburg,  and  the  Con- 
federates were  on  the  heights  in  the  rear  of  the  city.  Each 
army  had  resumed  its  original  position,  but  with  vastly 
depleted  strength.  The  Federal  losses  footed  up  to  17,197  men, 
including  5,000  taken  prisoners,  and  the  Confederates  had  lost 
12,277,  including  2,000  prisoners.  The  Federal  Generals  Berry 
and  Whipple  were  among  the  killed.  Hooker  had  also  lost 
thirteen  guns,  about  twenty  thousand  small  arms  and  seven- 
teen colors. 

While  these  events  were  in  progress  General  Stoneman’s 
cavalry  had  been  engaged  in  a dashing  raid  and  had  destroyed 
much  Confederate  property,  but  had  not  effected  the  main 
purpose  of  the  expedition,  the  severing  of  Lee’s  communica- 
tions with  Richmond. 

About  the  same  time,  also,  Longstreet  had  made  a vigorous 


lee’s  ADVANCE  ON  PENNSYLVANIA. 


309 


assault  upon  General  John  J.  Peck,  who  had  been  holding, 
since  September,  1862,  a fortified  position  at  Suffolk,  on  the 
south  side  of  the  James  River.  After  a siege  of  twenty-four 
days,  during  which  time  both  Longstreet’s  and  Peck’s  forces 
had  fought  with  desperate  gallantry,  Longstreet,  on  May  3d, 
abandoned  the  siege  of  Suffolk  and  retreated  to  the  Blackwater, 
closely  pursued  by  Generals  Corcoran  and  Dodge  and  Colonel 
Foster.  For  a time  there  was  a lull  in  important  movements, 
although  several  sharp  minor  engagements  between  detached 
divisions  of  the  armies  at  various  points.  Early  in  June,  how- 
ever, Lee,  who  had  been  projecting  an  invasion  of  .Pennsylvania 
and  Maryland,  began  the  advance.  His  left  wing,  under  Ewell, 
pushed  through  Chester  Gap,  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  crossed  the 
Shenandoah  River  and  swept  into  Strasburg  Valley.  On  the 
evening  of  the  13th  the  Confederate  forces  were  before  Win- 
chester, then  held  by  General  Milroy.  On  the  evening  of  the 
14th  of  June,  the  Confederates  with  an  overwhelming  force  had 
substantially  invested  Winchester,  and  Milroy,  who  had  but 
7,000  effective  men,  decided  to  retreat.  The  Confederate 
cavalry,  under  General  Imboden,  was  at  Romney,  thus  prevent- 
ing reinforcements  reaching  him  by  the  line  of  the  Baltimore 
& Ohio  Railroad.  At  one  o’clock  on  the  morning  of  the  15th 
of  June,  just  as  Milroy  had  spiked  his  guns,  the  Confederates 
fell  upon  him  and  the  retreat  became  a rout.  The  Federal 
forces  made  a dash  for  the  Potomac,  but  were  met  by  Johnson’s 
Division  and  some  4,000  were  made  prisoners.  Milroy  lost  also 
nearly  the  whole  of  his  artillery  and  ammunition,  the  Con- 
federates capturing  29  guns,  277  wagons  and  400  horses.  Mil- 
roy’s  wagon-train  crossed  the  Potomac  at  Harper’s  Ferry,  and 
the  garrison  at  that  point  retired  to  the  Maryland  Heights. 
The  scattered  fugitives  made  their  way  in  various  directions  into 
Pennsylvania  and  spread  dismay.  Milroy 's  wagon-train  reached 
Harrisburg  by  way  of  Hagerstown  and  Chambersburg.  This 
rout  of  the  Federal  forces  left  the  Shenandoah  Valley  open  to 
the  Confederates.  Elated  by  his  success,  Lee  detached  General 
Jenkins,  of  Ewell’s  corps,  with  fifteen  hundred  cavalry,  in  pur- 
suit of  Milroy.  This  force  swept  up  the  Cumberland  Valley, 
and  after  destroying  the  railroad  and  other  property  at  Cham- 


310 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


bersburg,  returned  and  held  Hagerstown,  Maryland,  to  await 
the  advance  of  Lee’s  main  army. 

In  the  meantime,  Hooker,  distracted  by  orders  from  Wash- 
ington, and  wholly  unable  to  penetrate  the  real  nature  of  Lee’s 
movement,  had  been  kept  near  the  Rappahannock,  but  when  he 
heard  of  Milroy’s  disaster,  he  at  once  moved  northward  with 
his  whole  force  to  Centreville  to  protect  Washington.  Lee, 
however,  had  the  start  of  him,  and  Longstreet  was  sent  along 
the  eastern  side  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  where  he  took  possession 

of  Ashby’.s  and 
Snicker’s  gaps, 
thus  threatening 
the  Capital  and 
preventing  an  at- 
tack on  the  Con- 
federates in  the 
Valley.  Hooker 
had  taken  up  his 
quarters  at  Fairfax 
Court  - House  o n 
June  15th.  Seve- 
ral sharp  skirmish- 
es occurred  from 
this  point  between 
Plea  sonton’s 
cavalry  and  those 
under  the  Confed- 
erate Stuart.  On 
June  17th,  General  Judson  Kilpatrick  drove  back  some  Con- 
federate cavalry  which  made  a demonstration  from  Ashby’s 
Gap,  but  the  general  position  of  affairs  was  such  as  to  create 
the  most  lively  apprehension  on  the  part  of  the  authorities  of 
Maryland  and  Pennsylvania,  as  well  as  those  at  Washington. 

While  Lee  was  keeping  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  in  suspense 
around  Washington,  Ewell’s  corps  crossed  the  river  at  Sliep- 
ardstown  and  Williamsport,  moved  on  to  Hagerstown  and  then 
up  the  Cumberland  Valley  to  Chambersburg,  arriving  there  on 
June  22d  and  compelling  General  Knipe  to  fall  back.  Ewell 


GEN.  HUGH  JUDSON  KILPATRICK. 


HOOKER  SUPERSEDED  BY  MEADE. 


311 


then  divided  the  command  into  two  columns,  Rodes  pushing  on 
to  Kingston,  within  thirteen  miles  of  Harrisburg,  and  Early 
advancing  tlirough  Gettysburg  and  York,  to  Wrightsville,  on 
the  Susquehanna.  The  railroad  bridge  from  this  point  to 
Columbia  opposite  was  burned  by  the  retreating  Federals.  On 
the  24th  and  25th  of  June  the  remainder  of  Lee’s  army,  under 
Longstreet  and  Hill,  crossed  the  Potomac,  and  after  concen- 
trating at  Hagerstown,  pressed  in  after  Ewell,  toward  the 
Susquehannna. 

Just  at  this  time  occurred  another  of  those  headquarters  com- 
plications which  so  frequently  imperilled  field  successes. 
Hooker,  as  soon  as  he  became  aware  of  Lee’s  movement, 
crossed  the  river  at  Edward’s  Ferry,  with  his  forces  now  in- 
creased to  100,000  men,  but  deeming  a further  force  necessary, 
he  urged  the  abandonment  of  the  post  at  Harper’s  Ferry,  that 
the  11,000  men  stationed  there  might  be  added  to  his  own 
forces.  Expecting  that  this  would  be  acceded  to,  Hooker  moved 
on  to  Frederick,  and  ordered  General  Slocum  to  join  General 
French  at  Harper’s  Ferry,  and  push  on  with  the  united  force  to 
threaten  Lee’s  rear  in  the  Cumberland  valley.  General-in- 
Chief  Halleck,  however,  refused  to  give  him  the  Harper’s  Ferry 
garrison,  and  Hooker  promptly  telegraphed  to  Washington 
that,  being  unable  to  carry  out  instructions  with  the  force  at 
his  disposal,  he  desired  to  be  relieved  from  his  command. 

He  probably  supposed  that  this  would  break  down  Halleck’s 
opposition,  but  it  seems  that  this  request  was  precisely  what  the 
General-in-Chief  had  been  calculating  upon,  for  on  the  day  the 
dispatch  was  received,  June  27th,  an  order  was  issued,  instruct- 
ing General  George  G.  Meade  to  assume  command  of  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac.  The  acceptance  of  his  resignation  was  con- 
veyed to  Hooker,  with  instructions  to  await  the  commands  of 
the  Ad  jutant-Geneial  at  Baltimore.  Chafing  under  a sense  of 
unjust  treatment,  Hooker  waited  three  days,  and  then  failing 
to  receive  any  instructions,  he  decided  to  go  to  Washington 
and  endeavor  to  obtain  an  explanation.  In  this  he  again 
played  into  Halleck’s  hands,  for  there  was  a standing  order 
prohibiting  officers  visiting  the  capital  without  leave,  and  Hal- 
leck at  once  ordered  him  under  arrest  for  violation  of  rules. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 


THE  CONFEDERATE  INVASION  OF  PENNSYLVANIA  AND  MARYLAND— MEADE’S 
MOVEMENTS  TO  CHECK  LEE’S  ADVANCE — BATTLE  OF  GETTYSBURG — DEFEAT 
OF  THE  CONFEDERATES — MEADE’S  LEISURELY  PURSUIT — ENGAGEMENT  AT 
MINE  RUN— BOTH  ARMIES  IN  WINTER  QUARTERS — CLOSE  OF  18G3 — PERSONAL 
NARRATIVE  OF  THE  SWAMP  ANGEL’S  CONSTRUCTION. 


“ Swapping  horses  while  crossing  a stream  ” was  known  to  be 
an  operation  wholly  at  variance  with  President  Lincoln’s  meth- 
ods, and  therefore  it  is  probable  that  some  very  strong  pressure 

was  brought  to  bear 
on  him  before  he  con- 
sented to  a change  of 
commanders  in  the 
face  of  an  aggressive 
foe.  There  was  an- 
other peculiarity 
about  the  new  ar- 
rangement w li  i c h 
seemed  to  indicate  a 
personal  feeling  on 
the  part  of  Halleck 
against  Hooker ; and 
this  was  that  while 
Hooker’s  request  for 
the  Harper’s  Ferry 
troops  was  bluntly 
refused,  the  new 

GEN.  GEORGE  G.  MEADE.  ’ 

commander,  Meade, 


was  not  only  permitted  to  use  them  at  his  own  discretion,  but  he 
was  further  assured  that  the  Executive  would  not  interfere 
with  any  of  his  arrangements,  and  consequently  that  the  author- 
ity vested  in  him  was  more  extensive  than  that  which  his  pred- 
ecessors had  been  intrusted  with.  The  army  was  at  first 
disposed  to  resent  the  change  of  commanders,  but  discipline, 
together  with  a conviction  of  the  gravity  of  the  situation, 


GENERAL  MEADE  IN  COMMAND. 


313 


speedily  overcame  discontent,  and  Meade  soon  had  his  troops 
well  in  hand  and  eager  to  meet  the  invading  foe.  General 
Meade  assumed  command  on  June  28th,  the  very  day  on  which 
Lee  had  planned  to  cross  the  Susquehanna  at  Harrisburg,  with 
intent  to  occupy  Philadelphia.  The  Confederate  General  Stuart, 
with  his  dashing  cavalry,  had  already  crossed  the  Potomac  at 
Seneca,  and  after  destroying  a number  of  canal  boats  and  army 
wagons,  with  their  stores,  passed  around  the  right  of  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac  at  Westminster,  and  was  sweeping  on  to  Carlisle, 
when  on  the  29th  of  June  he  came  in  contact  with  General 
Judson  Kilpatrick  at  Hanover.  The  Confederates  attacked  the 
flank  and  rear  of  Farnsworth’s  Brigade.  The  onslaught  was 
sudden  and  severe,  but  the  arrival  of  General  Custer  turned  the 
tide  of  the  battle.  Stuart  lost  some  fifty  men,  but  he  inflicted 
a loss  of  about  double  that  number  on  Farnsworth  before  he 
was  driven  off.  In  the  meantime  Lee  found  that  a further 
advance  would  be  hazardous,  as  Pennsylvania  was  in  arms  and 
on  the  alert,  while  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  largely  rein- 
forced, was  threatening  his  rear.  He  determined,  therefore,  to 
concentrate  at  Gettysburg,  by  this  means  keep  open  a line  of 
retreat,  and  if  successful  in  shattering  Meade’s  forces,  to  be 
ready  for  an  immediate  advance  on  Baltimore  and  Washing- 
ton. On  June  30th,  late  in  the  day,  Meade,  who  was  moving 
forward  in  force  from  Frederick,  became  convinced  that  Lee 
intended  to  risk  a grand  engagement,  and  he  ordered  General 
French  to  remove  all  public  property  from  Harper’s  Ferry,  and 
guard  the  line  of  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio,  while  occupying 
Frederick.  Meade  expected  to  fight  along  the  line  of  Big  Pipe 
Creek,  between  the  Potomac  and  Chesapeake  Bay,  and  after 
sending  Buford's  division  to  occupy  Gettysburg,  he  made  the 
following  dispositions  for  the  decisive  battle  which  he  was  con- 
vinced was  impending  : The  centre,  composed  of  the  Fifth  and 
Twelfth  Corps,  under  Generals  Sykes  and  Slocum,  were  sent 
toward  Hanover  ; the  right  wing,  composed  of  the  Sixth  Corps, 
under  General  Sedgwick,  took  position  at  Manchester,  in  the 
rear  of  Big  Pipe  Creek,  and  the  left,  under  General  John  F. 
Reynolds,  was  ordered  to  push  on  to  Gettysburg.  This  wing 
comprised  Reynolds’  First  Corps,  the  Third,  under  General 


314 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Sickles,  and  the  Eleventh,  under  General  Howard.  General 
Winfield  Scott  Hancock,  with  the  Second  Corps,  was  stationed 
in  Taneytown,  on  the  road  to  Winchester  from  Emmettsburg. 
This  was  also  the  headquarters. 

On  the  morning  of  July  1st,  Buford’s  cavalry  had  a sharp 
encounter  with  the  Confederate  advance  under  General  Heth 
on  the  Chambersburg  road,  until  the  brigades  of  Generals 
Cutler  and  Meredith,  of  Reynolds’  Division,  came  up  to  Buford’s 
support.  The  actual  battle  of  Gettysburg,  which  was  destined 
to  assume  gigantic  proportions,  was  soon  begun  by  a severe 
struggle  for  the  passage  of  Willoughby’s  Run,  near  Seminary 
Ridge,  between  the  Confederates  under  Archer,  of  Hill’s  right 
wing,  and  Meredith’s  “ Iron  Brigade,”  under  the  personal 
superintendence  of  General  Reynolds.  After  a brilliant  charge, 
Archer  and  some  eight  hundred  of  his  men  were  captured,  but, 
unfortunately,  Reynolds  was  killed,  having  been  picked  off  by 
a sharpshooter.  General  Doubleday  assumed  his  command, 
and  soon  afterward  General  Davis’  Mississippi  Brigade,  which 
had  been  sadly  harassing  Cutler’s  flanks,  was  surrounded  and 
captured.  This  not  only  relieved  Cutler  and  saved  Hall’s  Bat- 
tery, which  had  been  seriously  endangei'ed,  but  it  allowed  an 
extension  of  the  Federal  line  to  the  right,  to  counteract  a similar 
Confederate  movement.  By  noon  General  Doubleday  had 
secured  a commanding  position  on  Seminary  Ridge.  The 
Confederate  advance  under  Rodes,  of  Ewell’s  division,  had, 
in  the  meantime,  taken  possession  of  another  ridge  and 
threatened  Cutler’s  position.  Generals  Baxter  and  Paul  were 
sent  to  Cutler’s  aid,  and,  after  a sharp  contest  on  the  right, 
near  the  Mummasburg  road,  the  North  Carolina  regiments 
were  captured.  By  this  time  Howard’s  corps  on  the  Federal 
side  and  the  divisions  of  Pender  and  Early  of  the  Confederate 
army,  had  joined  in  the  contest,  which  now  became  serious. 
General  Schimmelpfennig  then,  under  Howard’s  orders,  took 
chief  command  in  this  section,  and  he  sent  the  divisions 
of  Generals  Barlow  and  Carl  Schurz  further  to  the  right, 
thus  extending  and  somewhat  weakening  the  centre. 
The  Confederates  under  Early  fell  heavily  on  Barlow 
and  forced  him  back,  and  then  Rodes  dashed  on  the 


DEATH  OF  GENEKAL  KEYNOLDS. 


315 


centre  and  threw  it  back  in  some  confusion.  In  tho  midst  of 
this  Early,  by  a rapid  advance,  pushed  into  the  village  and  cap- 
tured about  three  thousand  of  the  Eleventh  Corps.  The  posi- 
tion on  Seminary  Ridge  was  then  abandoned,  and  the  Federals, 
covered  in  their  retreat  by  Buford’s  cavalry,  fell  back  to  the 
left  and  rear  of  Steinwehr’s  Division,  on  Cemetery  Hill. 
Before  dark  Hill’s  Corps  held  Seminary  Ridge  and  Ewell’s 
occupied  Gettysburg, 
to  General  Meade, 
he  at  once  intrusted 
General  Winfield 
Scott  Hancock  with 
chief  command  in 
the  field,  and  sent 
him  forward  to  act 
on  his  own  discre- 
tion. Satisfied  with 
Howard’s  disposition 
of  his  force,  Hancock 
placed  Slocum  in 
command  and  re- 
turned to  headquar- 
ters, meeting  his 
own  corps  on  the 
road  and  placing  it 
in  the  rear  of  Ceme- 
tery Hill.  General 
Sickles  had  also  moved  forward  to  Howard’s  support,  and  before 
morning  the  position  on  Cemetery  Hill  was  well  sustained. 
Meade  by  this  time  had  become  convinced  that  the  invasion 
was  checked,  and  he  determined  to  force  a battle  at  Gettys- 
burg. When  Hancock  reported  to  him,  both  Generals  went  to 
the  front  and  established  headquarters  in  the  rear  of  Cemetery 
Hill,  on  the  Taneytown  road.  On  the  morning  of  the  2d  of  July, 
both  armies  were  only  about  one  mile  apart,  Lee  having  made 
his  headquarters  at  the  crossing  of  the  Chambersburg  road  over 
Seminary  Ridge.  General  Sykes  came  up  with  his  division 
during  the  night,  and  was  placed  in  the  reserve  by  Meade.  The 


316 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Federal  right  was  on  Culp’s  Hill  and  the  extreme  left  on  Round 
Top,  which  was  held  by  Hancock  and  Sickles.  Wadsworth 
and  Slocum  held  Culp’s  Hill,  and  were  faced  by  Early  and 
Johnson,  of  Hill’s  command,  while  Hood  and  McLaws,  of 
Longstreet’s  command,  confronted  Hancock  and  Sickles. 
Both  armies  were  anxious  for  battle,  but  neither  Lee  nor 
Meade  coveted  the  distinction  of  opening  the  light.  The 
latter  was  anxious  over  the  non-arrival  of  Sedgwick, 
who  with  15,000  men  was  some  miles  distant,  and  the 
former  was  not  slow  to  perceive  the  advantageous  position 
which  Howard  had  secured.  As  a consequence,  the  day  wore 
on  with  merely  an  occasional  skirmish  until  Lee,  probably  sus- 
pecting the  reason  of  Meade’s  quiescence,  determined  to  begin 
the  attack  by  a dash  on  Sickles,  who  held  the  ridge  between 
Hancock  and  the  Round  Top.  Expecting  an  attack,  Sickles 
had  extended  and  somewhat  weakened  his  left,  but  before 
Meade  could  change  this  disposition,  of  which  he  saw  the  peril, 
the  Confederate  columns  were  pressing  up  with  the  intent  of 
turning  the  flank.  This  work  was  assigned  to  Longstreet,  and 
Hill  was  ordered  to  make  an  attack  on  Meade’s  centre  while 
Ewell  attacked  the  right.  Longstreet  sent  Hood,  supported  by 
McLaws  and  Anderson,  to  attack  the  weakest  portion  of  Sickles’ 
line,  the  main  object  of  the  struggle  being  the  possession  of 
Little  Round  Top.  The  pressure  of  twenty-five  thousand  men 
turned  Sickles’  left,  but  Sykes  came  to  his  support.  By  des- 
perate efforts  cannon  were  dragged  to  the  summit  and  hastily 
mounted  behind  breastworks  of  loose  stones.  A terrible 
struggle  ensued,  in  the  course  of  which  Generals  Vincent  and 
Weed  and  Lieutenant  Hazlett  were  killed,  but  the  eminence 
was  secured  by  the  Federals.  In  the  meantime  another  hand- 
to-hand  conflict  had  been  waged  in  the  peach  orchard 
and  open  fields  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  and  in  this  Generals 
Cross  and  Zook  were  mortally  wounded.  Again  the  Federals 
were  forced  from  tbeir  position,  and  for  a second  time 
the  possession  of  Little  Round  Top  was  endangered.  At 
length  General  Crawford,  Pennsylvania  Reserves,  with  six  regi- 
ments swept  the  Confederates  down  the  northwestern  side,  tak- 
ing several  hundred  prisoners  and  killing  General  Barksdale. 


BATTLE  OF  GETTYSBURG. 


317 


This  ended  the  conflict  at  this  point,  and  preparations  were  at 
once  begun  to  fortif y Little  Round  Top.  During  this  time  severe 
fighting  had  been  in  progress  on  the  left  centre.  General 
Willard  had  been  killed,  and  Sickles  had  lost  a leg.  The  en- 
gagement here  was  closed  by  a charge  under  the  direction  of 
General  Hancock,  who  drove  the  Confederates  back  to  their 
own  lines.  In  other  directions  equally  serious  fighting  had  been 
going  on.  Early  had  made  desperate  efforts  to  storm  the 
batteries  on  Cemetery  Hill,  the  actual  Federal  centre,  and  his 
men  with  reckless  gallantry  had  forced  their  way  entirely 
through  one  battery  and  fairly  into  another.  Carroll’s  Brigade, 
however,  came  to  the  rescue,  and  the  position  was  saved.  On  the 
extreme  right  Johnson,  of  Ewell's  left  division,  had  penetrated 
the  woods  in  the  rear  of  Culp’s  Hill,  and  just  before  dark  a 
terrific  engagement  ensued  here,  the  Confederates  penetrating 
the  works  near  Spangler’s  Spring  despite  the  gallant  efforts  of 
Green’s  brigade.  No  attempt,  however,  was  made  to  follow  up 
this  advantage  Still,  the  Confederate  line  had  really  been  ad- 
vanced, and  Lee  claimed  this  as  a victory.  The  slaughter,  how- 
ever, had  been  fearful,  the  lowest  estimates  placing  the  killed 
and  wounded  on  both  sides  at  about  forty  thousand  men. 

Though  he  had  certainly  suffered  a slight  repulse,  Meade  was 
satisfied  to  renew  the  struggle  next  day.  During  the  night  of 
the  2d  Little  Round  Top  was  strengthened  and  the  works  on 
the  extreme  right  were  also  put  in  readiness  to  meet  the  ex- 
pected advance.  As  early  as  four  o’clock  on  the  morning  of  July 
3d  an  artillery  fire  was  opened  on  the  Confederates  who  had  ob- 
tained lodgment  the  previous  night,  and  by  eight  o’clock 
General  Geary’s  Division  had  swept  the  intruders  off 
the  right  flank.  Lee,  perceiving  that  his  original  plan  had 
failed,  determined  to  throw  his  whole  strength  on  Meade’s  cen- 
tre, and  by  noon  had  one  hundred  and  forty-five  guns  leveled 
at  Hancock’s  position  on  Cemetery  Hill.  But  Meade  had  been 
preparing  for  this,  and  the  heavy  cannonade  which  began  about 
one  o’clock  from  the  Confederate  fines  was  promptly  answered 
by  an  almost  equal  volume  of  iron  hail.  For  some  hours  this 
furious  artillery  duel  went  on,  and  then  a heavy,  compact  mass 
of  Confederate  infantry,  led  by  General  Pickett,  swept  across 


318 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


the  plain  to  the  assault  of  Cemetery  Hill.  Pickett  was  sup- 
ported on  the  right  by  Wilcox  and  on  the  left  by  Pettigrew, 
the  entire  assaulting  column  being  some  iifteen  thousand 
strong.  Tn  the  face  of  a galling  artillery  lire,  which  made  fear- 
ful havoc  in  their  ranks,  they  pressed  on  till  close  up  to  the 
Federal  lines.  Then  a portion  of  Doubleday’s  command 
opened  fire,  and  this  being  followed  up  by  heavy  fusillades  from 
the  divisions  of  Gibbons  and  Hayes,  threw  Pettigrew’s  troops 
into  confusion,  which  soon  developed  into  an  actual  rout.  Petti- 
grew was  severely  wounded  and  two  thousand  of  his  men,  with 
fifteen  battle  flags,  were  captured.  The  main  assaulting  column, 
however,  pressed  on,  scrambled  up  the  hill,  broke  through  Han- 
cock’s line,  and,  driving  back  part  of  Webb’s  brigade,  triumph- 
antly raised  a Confederate  flag  on  top  of  Cemetery  Hill.  The 
advantage  was  of  brief  duration  ; the  Federal  troops  rallied 
and  stemmed  Pickett’s  advance.  Then  Stannard’s  Vermonters 
riddled  the  assaulting  column,  which  broke  in  great  disorder. 
Twenty-five  hundred  men  and  twelve  battle  flags  were  cap- 
tured. The  Vermonters  then  fell  on  Wilcox  and  shattered  his 
brigade.  The  death  roll  in  this  combat  was  terrible.  Among 
the  killed  was  General  Garnett,  and  Generals  Armistead  and 
Kemper,  who  led  the  scaling  party,  were  severely  wounded. 

While  this  result  was  being  achieved  Meade  had  sent  General 
Crawford  to  attack  the  Confederate  right.  General  William 
McCandless,  with  his  brigade  and  a regiment  under  Fisher, 
swept  along  the  Emmettsburg  road,  broke  up  a brigade  of 
Hood’s  division,  captured  two  hundred  and  sixty  men,  and  re- 
covered the  ground  from  which  Sickles  had  been  driven  the 
previous  day.  (General  McCandless,  one  of  the  heroes  of  this 
brilliant  sortie,  has' just  died,  in  Philadelphia,  June,  1884,  from 
the  effects  of  a wound  probably  received  in  this  engagement). 
The  three  days’  hard  fighting  ceased  about  sunset  on  July  3d, 
leaving  Lee’s  army  shattered  and  his  invasion  hopelessly  foiled. 
Although  the  Federal  victory  was  very  complete,  yet  the 
morale  of  the  army  had  been  badly  shaken,  and  Meade  desisted 
from  pressing  his  advantage  until  his  men  were  somewhat 
recuperated.  The  Confederates  were  not  only  equally  fatigued, 
but  they  were  also  in  peril,  as  baffled  invaders,  and  Lee 


lee’s  RETREAT  FROM  PENNSYLVANIA. 


319 


promptly  began  liis  retrograde  movement.  Before  night  on  the 
4th  of  July  his  whole  army  was  moving  along  the  Hagerstown 
road,  and  was  making  for  the  Fairfield  Pass  of  South  Mountain. 
By  July  12th  his  force  was  intrenched  on  the  ridge  between 
Williamsport  and  Falling  Waters,  waiting  an  opportunity  to 
cross  the  Potomac,  swollen  by  recent  storms,  into  Virginia. 

On  July  5th  Meade  sent  Sedgwick  in  pursuit  of  the  fugitives, 
and  Kilpatrick  with  his  cavalry  along  the  Chambersburg  road 
to  break  up  the  wagon  train.  He  also  sent  orders  to  General 
French  to  reoccupy  Harper’s  Ferry,  but  that  vigilant  officer 
had  already  done  so,  and  had  destroyed  the  pontoon  bridges 
by  which  Lee  had  hoped  to  cross  at  Falling  Waters.  The 
report  made  by  Sedgwick  of  Lee’s  strong  position  convinced 
Meade  that  he  must  advance  in  force,  but  he  moved  cautiously, 
fearing  surprises,  and  when  on  the  12th  he  reached  Lee’s  posi- 
tion, it  was  found  so  well  fortified  that  under  the  advice  of  a 
military  council  an  attack  was  postponed.  This  delay  saved 
Lee  from  total  destruction,  for  with  the  energy  of  despair  the 
Confederates  during  the  night  of  the  13th  hastily  constructed 
another  bridge  over  which  the  troops  of  Hill  and  Longstreet 
passed,  while  Ewell’s  corps  forded  the  river  near  Williamsport. 
The  movement  was  skillfully  planned  and  executed,  but  did 
not  escape  the  notice  of  Kilpatrick,  who  fell  upon  Pettigrew’s 
Division  of  Hill’s  rear  guard,  captured  1,500  men,  and  killed 
about  one  hundred  and  fifty.  During  the  charge  Major  Webb, 
of  the  Sixth  Michigan,  was  killed  and  the  Confederate  Petti- 
grew was  mortally  wounded. 

Lee  had  escaped  with  his  army,  his  field  equipment,  and  with 
some  four  thousand  Federal  prisoners,  so  that  the  full  fruits  of 
the  glorious  victory  of  Gettysburg  had  not  been  garnered,  but, 
on  the  other  hand,  a formidable  invasion  of  the  Keystone  State 
had  been  hurled  back  and  an  intended  attack  upon  the  National 
Capital  by  way  of  Maryland  had  been  indefinitely  postponed. 

It  was  felt  that  a great  peril  had  been  escaped,  and  therefore, 
in  gratitude  rather  than  in  jubilation,  the  President,  on  July 
15th,  issued  a proclamation  setting  apart  August  6th  as  a day 
of  National  Thanksgiving.  This  was  devoutly  observed  through- 
out the  loyal  North. 


320 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Meanwhile  another  desperate  effort  was  made  by  Jeff  Davis 
to  obtain  some  kind  of  diplomatic  recognition  from  the  author- 
ities at  Washington,  doubtless  for  the  purpose  of  impressing 
foreign  nations  and  securing  belligerent  rights,  more  than  for 
any  other  motive,  unless  it  might  have  been  that  of  passing 
official  spies  through  the  Federal  lines.  He  sent  Alexander  H. 
Stephens,  Vice-President  of  the  Confederacy,  to  Fortress  Mon- 
roe, with  a flag  of  truce,  on  the  Torpedo  gunboat.  Arrived 
there,  Stephens,  who  carried  an  official  communication  from 
“ Jefferson  Davis,  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  land  and  naval 
forces  of  the  Confederate  States,  to  Abraham  Lincoln,  Com- 
mander -in-Chief  of  the  land  and  naval  forces  of  the  United 
States,”  required  permission  of  Admiral  S.  H.  Lee  to  proceed 
direct  to  Washington.  As  a matter  of  course  this  demand  was 
referred  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  and,  equally  as  a matter 
of  course,  was  officially  spumed.  Stephens  did  not  go  to  the 
Capital  of  the  United  States,  but,  returning  in  wrath  to  the 
Confederate  capital,  Richmond,  held  a conference  with  Jeff 
Davis  and  Judah  P.  Benjamin,  the  result  of  which  was  the 
preparation  of  an  address,  ostensibly  to  the  troops  under  Lee’s 
command,  to  whom  it  was  read  on  the  day  (August  6th)  that 
the  North  was  observing  Thanksgiving  services,  but  really  de- 
signed for  effect  abroad.  This  document,  unequaled  in  men- 
dacity, contained  among  other  misrepresentations  the  follow- 
ing paragraph  : 

“ Your  enemy  continue  n struggle  in  which  our  final  triumph  must  be 
inevitable.  Unduly  elated  with  their  recent  successes,  they  imagine  that 
temporary  reverses  can  quell  your  spirits  or  shake  your  determination,  and 
they  are  now  gathering  heavy  masses  for  a general  invasion,  in  the  vain 
hope  that  by  desperate  efforts  success  may  at  length  be  reached.  You  know 
too  well,  my  countrymen,  what  they  mean  by  success.  Their  malignant  rage 
aims  at  nothing  less  than  the  extermination  of  yourselves,  your  wives  and 
your  children.  They  seek  to  destroy  what  they  cannot  plunder.  They  pro- 
pose as  spoils  of  victory  that  your  homes  shall  be  partitioned  among  wretc  Ires 
whose  atrocious  cruelty  has  stamped  infamy  on  their  Government.  They 
design  to  incite  servile  insurrection  and  light  the  fires  of  incendiarism  when- 
ever they  can  reach  your  homes,  and  they  debauch  an  inferior  race,  here- 
tofore docile  and  contented,  by  promising  them  the  indulgence  of  the  evilest 
passions  as  the  price  of  their  treachery.  Conscious  of  their  inability  to  pre- 
vail by  legitimate  warfare,  not  daring  to  make  peace,  lest  they  should  be 


CLOSING  EVENTS  OF  1863. 


321 


hurled  from  their  seats  of  power,  the  men  who  now  rule  in  Washington  re- 
fuse even  to  confer  on  the  subject  of  putting  an  end  to  the  outrages  which 
disgrace  our  age,  or  listen  to  a suggestion  for  conducting  the  war  according 
to  the  usages  of  civilization." 

We  have  previously  summarized  the  military  movements  in 
other  sections,  and  will,  therefore,  continue  to  trace  the  opera- 
tions of  Meade  in  pursuit  of  Lee,  and  thus  close  the  record  of 
1863. 

Meade’s  army  crossed  the  Potomac  in  the  vicinity  of  Berlin, 
on  July  17th  and  18th,  and  pushed  southward  by  way  of  War- 
renton,  which  was  reached  on  the  25th,  the  various  gaps  of  the 
Blue  Ridge  having  been  seized  on  the  route.  There  was  slight 
delay  at  Manassas  Gap,  where  Meade  expected  to  encounter 
Lee  in  force,  but  when  the  Federal  troops  pressed  on  to  Front 
Royal,  it  was  found  that  the  demonstration  made  by  a brigade 
of  Ewell’s  Corps  had  been  merely  a cover,  and  that  Lee’s  main 
army  had  passed  by  and  occupied  Culpeper  Court  House.  About 
this  time  the  needs  of  Bragg  in  Tennessee  compelled  Lee  to  dis- 
patch part  of  his  force  in  that  direction,  and  the  fact  being  de- 
tected by  Meade,  he  at  once  moved  across  the  Rappahannock, 
dislodged  Lee  and  occupied  Culpeper  Court  House.  The  new 
position  taken  up  by  Lee  on  the  south  side  of  the  Rapidan  was 
too  well  protected  to  make  an  assault  prudent,  particularly  as 
Meade’s  army  had  also  been  depleted  by  the  withdrawal  of 
Howard’s  and  Slocum’s  corps,  which,  under  General  Hooker, 
were  sent  to  join  the  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland.  During 
August  General  Buford  had  a sharp  engagement  with  the  Con- 
federate cavalry  under  Stuart.  Early  in  September  General 
Kilpatrick  crossed  the  Rappahannock,  and  after  driving  the 
Confederates  for  some  distance,  burned  a couple  of  gunboats 
which  they  had  previously  captured.  On  September  16th  Gen- 
eral Pleasonton,  with  Generals  Buford,  Kilpatrick  and  Gregg, 
took  a large  force  of  cavalry  across  the  Rappahannock  fords 
above  Fredericksburg,  and  supported  by  the  Second  Corps, 
under  General  Warren,  made  a reconnoissance  in  force,  which 
resulted  in  the  discovery  of  the  weakening  of  Lee  by  the  depart- 
ure of  Longstreet.  This  decided  Meade’s  plans,  and  he  began 
preparations  for  an  advance  by  sending  Buford,  on  October 


322 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


10th,  to  take  possession  of  the  upper  fords  of  the  Rap- 
idan.  Before  this  movement  could  be  carried  out  Lee  had 
crossed  the  fords,  and  sweeping  round  by  Madison  Court 
House,  was  on  Meade’s  right  and  attacking  Kilpatrick’s 
outlying  cavalry  with  such  vigor  that  they  were  forced 
back  on  Culpeper.  This  surprise,  for  such  it  really  was,  dis- 
arranged Meade’s  plans,  and  on  the  night  of  the  11th  he  withdrew 
across  the  Rappahannock,  blowing  up  the  bridge  to  cover  his 
retreat.  Although  Stuart’s  cavalry  pressed  closely  on  the  heels  of 
Meade,  the  main  body  of  the  Confederates  halted  at  Culpeper, 
on  the  supposition  that  Lee  intended  to  give  battle  at  this  point. 
Meade  recrossed  the  river  next  morning,  but  Lee  had  begun 
another  movement  to  gain  Meade’s  rear  and  the  Federals  were 
compelled  to  fall  back.  In  the  meantime  General  Gregg  had 
been  surrounded  by  the  Confederate  advance  and  routed  with 
the  loss  of  five  hundred  men.  Both  armies  now  pushed  on  for 
Bristow  station,  Hill  and  Ewell  with  a large  Confederate  force 
being  sent  in  advance  by  Lee,  to  intercept  Meade  at  this  point. 
When  Hill  reached  there,  the  main  body  of  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac  had  passed  and  was  well  on  the  way  to  Centreville. 
Hill  was  about  to  charge  on  the  rear  guard  when  Warren’s 
Corps,  after  a skirmish  with  Ewell  near  Auburn,  came  up  be- 
hind him.  This  diverted  his  attack,  and  he  faced  about  to  meet 
Warren.  A sharp  engagement  ensued,  in  which  the  Confeder- 
ates were  worsted,  losing  four  hundred  and  fifty  men,  who 
were  captured.  Hill  was  thus  placed  in  an  awkward  dilemma, 
but  Warren  was  not  much  better  off,  for  before  dark  Ewell 
came  up.  Fortunately  it  was  too  late  on  that  October  night 
for  a further  battle,  and  under  cover  of  darkness,  Warren  ef- 
fected his  escape  and  joined  the  main  army  on  the  morning  of 
the  15th. 

Baffled  in  his  attempt  to  gain  Meade’s  rear,  Lee  began  a re- 
treat, first  destroying  the  Orange  and  Alexandria  Railroad  from 
Bristow  to  the  Rappahannock.  Meade  was  detained  by  this 
movement  for  some  three  weeks  at  Warrenton,  and  then  pro- 
posed to  advance  on  the  Fredericksburg  Heights,  but  Halleck 
'bjected,  and  therefore,  on  November  7th,  an  advance  was 
tnade  on  Rappahannock  Station,  General  Sedgwick,  with  the 


CONFEDERATE  WORKS  AT  MINE  RUN. 


323 


right  wing  going  to  this  point,  while  General  French  pushed  on 
to  Kelley’s  Ford.  At  Rappahannock  Station  Sedgwick  found  a 
portion  of  Early’s  Division  in  strong  entrenchments  guarding 
a pontoon  bridge.  A furious  engagement  ensued  and  at  length 
the  First  Brigade,  under  Colonel  Elimaker,  119th  Pennsylvania, 
advanced  to  storm  the  works.  Soon  afterward  General  David 
A.  Russell  ordered  a general  charge  and  the  position  was  car- 
ried with  fearful  slaughter.  The  Federals  obtained  possession 
of  the  pontoon  bridge,  took  some  sixteen  hundred  prisoners  and 
captured  a number  of  guns,  small  arms,  etc.  While  this  was 
in  progress,  General  Birney,  of  French’s  column,  the  left  wing, 
had  waded  the  river  at  Kelley’s  Ford,  stormed  the  rifle-pits,  cap- 
tured five  hundred  prisoners  and  drove  the  Confederates  from 
the  position.  This  unexpected  blow  again  disconcerted  Lee, 
and  he  rapidly  fell  back  beyond-  the  Rapidan.  Here  he  con- 
structed a line  of  works  along  Mine  Run,  and  then,  withdrawing 
Ewell’s  Corps  from  Morton’s  Ford  on  the  Rapidan,  and  calling 
up  Hill’s  Division,  he  prepared  to  defend  his  position,  which 
extended  over  eight  miles  on  an  irregular  ridge,  every  confor- 
mation of  which  was  seized  on  and  rendered  available  for 
offensive  or  defensive  works.  On  his  flank  and  rear  was  a 
forest,  on  his  front  the  marshy  banks  of  Mine  Run,  and  in  ad- 
dition an  abatis  of  pine  trees. 

General  Meade  determined  to  attempt  to  turn  this  position, 
and  getting  around  to  Orange  Court  House,  destroy  his  foe  in 
detail.  Having  made  all  dispositions,  he  began  bis  advance 
on  November  26th.  There  were,  however,  delays  and  misun- 
derstandings, so  that  the  intended  points  were  not  reached  with 
precision.  However,  on  the  28th,  after  careful  reconnoitering, 
it  was  decided  to  attack  the  works  next  morning.  General 
Warren  was  to  atack  the  right  at  eight  o’clock,  and  Sedgwick 
to  assault  the  left  of  Lee’s  position  about  an  hour  later  ; mean- 
while a heavy  fire  was  to  be  opened  on  the  centre  from  the  bat- 
teries. This  programme  was  but  imperfectly  carried  out.  The 
batteries  opened  fire  and  a dash  of  skirmishers  across  the  Rapi- 
dan dislodged  the  Confederate  pickets  ; but  Warren  found  the 
right  too  well  protected  and  the  Confederates  so  strongly  massed 
that  he  hesitated  to  begin  the  attack.  Sedgwick,  of  course, 


324 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


refrained  from  advancing  until  lie  heard  Warren's  guns,  and  thus 
nothing  was  done  in  that  quarter.  General  Meade,  after  inspec- 
tion of  the  works,  concluded  that  Warren’s  caution  was  com- 
mendable, and  he  ordered  a suspension  of  the  entire  move- 
ment. After  several  days’  observation  and  consultation  Meade 
decided  that  the  risks  would  be  too  great,  the  more  especially 
as  Lee  had  been  actively  strengthening  his  position.  On  De- 
cember 1st,  therefore,  Meade  began  a retreat,  and  recrossing  the 
Rapidan  went  into  winter  quarters  between  that  stream  and 
the  Rappahannock.  Lee  was  well  content  to  be  severely  left 
alone  and  did  not  attempt  to  impede  his  movements.  The 
two  armies  thus  confronting  each  other  for  nine  months,  no 
other  events  of  any  importance  occurring  until  May  of  the 
following  year. 

We  have  previously  mentioned,  among  the  movements  of 
1863,  General  Gillmore’s  attack  on  Charleston  and  the  bombard- 
ment of  Forts  Wagner,  Gregg  and  Sumter,  but  in  skirmishing 
around  for  any  facts  bearing  upon  the  events  of  the  war  we 
have  fallen  upon  the  following,  in  the  Brooklyn  Eagle  and 
it  is  so  pertinent,  as  well  as  so  quaintly  interesting,  that  we 
feel  impelled  to  transplant  it  bodily.  The  Swamp  Angel,”  so 
named  by  Sergeant  Felter,  of  the  New  York  Volunteer  En- 
gineers, obtained  a celebrity  that  was  world-wide,  but  very  few 
people  ever  had  more  than  a kind  of  ghostly  notion  of  the 
miasmatic  monster,  therefore  the  inside  history  of  its  construc- 
tion is  decidedly  apropos: 

“ Did  you  ever  hear  the  story  of  how  the  Swamp  Angel  was  put  into  posi- 
tion before  Charleston?  ” asked  a veteran  of  the  engineers  of  a group  of  vet- 
erans in  Brooklyn. 

“I’ve  read  about  it  several  times,”  said  one  of  the  group. 

“ Well,  I never  read  an  account  of  it  yet  that  wasn't  crooked,"  returned 
the  engineer.  “ I was  there  myself  and  know  the  whole  inside  of  the  busi- 
ness, and  I’ll  tell  you  justhow  it  was.  General  Gillmore  was  in  command 
of  the  engineers  at  the  siege  of  Charleston.  One  day  in  the  midsummer  of 
’63  he  sent  Captain  Michel,  now  general  at  West  Point,  to  see  whether  there 
was  any  point  on  the  coast  where  guns  could  be  placed  to  attack  Charleston. 
Michel  reported  that  the  coast  was  all  swamp  for  three  or  four  miles  in- 
land— nothing  but  mud,  water  and  slush  forty  or  fifty  feet  deep.  He  had 
gone  half  a mile  or  so  in  a boat,  making  very  poor  progress  through  the  bul- 
rushes, and  the  stench  from  the  carcasses  of  animals  thrown  into  the 


HISTORY  OF  THE  ‘ ‘ SWAMP  ANGEL. 


325 


swamp  made  him  sick.  Gillmore  was  in  a bush  hut  eating  supper  with  Colo- 
nel (now  General)  Serrell  when  he  got  Michel's  report.  He  turned  to  Ser- 
rell  and  asked  him  whether  he  thought  it  possible  to  get  guns  posted  in  the 
swamp.  Serrell  said  ho  thought  nothing  was  impossible;  he  called  Lieu- 
tenant Harrold  and  sent  him  to  reconnoitre.  Harrold  was  gone  half  the 
night,  and  came  back  very  much  bedraggled  and  tired.  He  said  it  was  im- 
possible to  get  the  guns  through,  and  impossible  to  mount  them  even  if  they 
could  be  got  through.  Using  his  utmost  efforts  he  had  only  been 
able  to  get  between  two  and  three  miles  into  the  swamp.  Serrell 
said  it  had  got  to  be  done.  Harrold  asked  how  he  was  going  to  do  it, 
and  said  it  would  require  men  with  legs  forty  feet  long  to  get  through  that 
swamp.  Well,  the  project  of  posting  guns  in  the  swamp  got  abroad  in  the 
camp,  and  the  soldiers  made  great  fun  about  it.  They  said  that  Drs.  Dal- 
rymple  and  Snow,  two  of  the  medical  officers  on  General  Gillmore’s  staff, 
were  appointed  to  splice  the  legs  of  our  men  to  get  them  to  the  required 
length.  Next  morning  Colonel  Serrell  took  Lieutenant  Edwards  with  him 
and  started  to  look  at  the  swamp  for  himself.  They  got  as  long  a plank  as 
there  was  in  the  camp  and  waded  into  the  swamp,  each  holding  cne  end  of 
the  plank.  The  day  was  fearfully  hot,  the  work  was  terrible  getting  through 
the  rushes  and  water-plants  and  thick,  slimy  slush,  and  the  smell  of  the 
swamp  was  sickening,  but  they  persevered,  working  slowly  out  till  they  came 
to  a creek.  Here  they  were  stopped  for  a time,  as  it  had  a considerable 
current  and  was  deep,  but  after  a while  they  got  the  plank  fitted  so  that  one 
held  it  while  the  other  crawled  over  and  held  it  still  in  his  turn.  Then,  with 
infinite  labor,  they  went  on  a mile  farther  toward  Charleston.  Finally  they 
got  to  the  water's  edge,  four  and  a half  miles  from  Charleston.  Here  the 
ground  was  more  solid.  There  were  oyster-shells  and  winkles  and  spiral 
aureoles.  They  took  a bearing  to  the  steeple  of  St.  Michael’s  Church  in 
Charleston,  and  another  bearing  to  Fort  Moultrie,  and  another  to  Fort 
Johnson,  and  so  located  their  own  position  in  the  swamp.  Then  they 
worked  down  the  edge  of  the  open  water  to  Block  Island,  and  so 
returned,  tefribly  played  out  and  dirty,  but  full  of  hope.  Colonel 
Serrell  told  General  Gillmore  that  he  thought  it  possible  to  get  guns 
into  such  position  in  the  swamp  that  they  might  bombard  Charles- 
ton, and  that  night  submitted  a plan  for  establishing  the  wished-for  battery. 
In  this  plan  he  estimated  that  it  would  require  9,000  days’  work  to  put  just 
one  gun  into  position  (we  reckoned  by  the  day’s  work  of  one  man  then  — 
9,000  days’  work  of  one  man,  or  one  day’s  work  of  9,000  men).  This  gun 
was  to  be  of  extraordinary  power,  and  was  to  rest  on  a platform  composed 
of  three  thicknesses  of  three-inch  yellow  pine  plank  ; two  of  the  layers  of 
plank  crossing,  while  the  other  traversed  them  diagonally  ; all  were  to  be 
strongly  spiked  together  and  underneath  them  were  loads  of  brush  and  sand- 
bags. Piling,  consisting  of  heavy  planks  with  sharp  points,  was  to  be  driven 
twenty  feet  into  the  mud,  so  that  the  tops  came  flush  with  the  platform 
which  was  to  surround  it  ; this,  again,  was  to  be  strongly  spiked,  and  that 
completed  the  inner  platform.  All  around  this  immense  quantities  of  brush 
were  to  be  thrown  into  the  swamp,  and  on  top  of  this  brush  a grillage  of 


326 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


logs,  strongly  fastened  together,  but  totally  distinct  from  the  inner  platform, 
was  to  surround  that  platform.  On  the  top  of  this  grillage  of  logs  sandbags 
were  to  be  piled  till  they  sunk  it  considerably,  in  spite  of  the  brush.  As  it 
sunk  it  was  to  force  up  the  platform  in  the  centre. 

“ Well,  the  plan  was  submitted  and  approved,  and  men  were  detailed  right 
away  to  put  it  into  execution.  Meanwhile  everybody  was  laughing  at  the 
engineers,  and  the  Charleston  papers  got  wind  of  the  project,  and  made  great 
sport  of  it.  One  of  the  comic  papers  had  a very  funny  cartoon  about'  an  old 
negro  carrying  the  ‘ Swamp  Angel’s  ’ compliments  to  General  Beauregard  in 
Charleston.  Another  paper  would  have  it  that  the  Yankees  were  going  to 
drain  the  swamp,  which,  of  course,  was  impossible,  as  it  was  fed  direct  from 
the  Atlantic  Ocean  ; another  paper  again  insisted  that  we  were  going  to 
dyke  the  swamp  across  ; another  that  we’d  sent  North  for  people  to  bring 
down  bridge  structure  ; another  that  we  had  discovered  something  won- 
derful in  pneumatics,  and  still  another  that  we  were  going  to  use  a balloon 
battery.  Well,  the  engineers  went  ahead,  in  spite  of  all  the  laughing.  They 
built  a bridge  to  the  point  of  swamp  which  Colonel  Serrell  and  Lieutenant 
Harrold  had  surveyed,  and  soldiers  carried  out  the  planks  and  logs  and 
10,000  bags  of  sand,  and  the  battery  was  built.  The  work  was  mostly  done 
at  night,  and  the  hardest  job  of  all  was  to  drive  the  piling.  Many  men  were 
killed  at  the  work,  for  the  rebs  shelled  us,  but  it  was  all  done  at  last.  We 
had  put  up  a sham  fort  a little  distance  down  the  coast,  just  a simple  mass 
of  leafy  boughs.  It  bothered  the  life  out  of  the  rebs;  they  couldn’t  make 
out  what  was  going  on  behind  it,  and  shelled  it  incessantly.  Well,  when  we 
had  got  the  swamp  fort  all  ready,  we  built  a flat-bottomed  scow,  put  a 7-inch 
rifled  Parrott  on  her,  waited  till  high  water  came,  floated  her  through,  and 
got  her  into  position.  We  couldn’t  get  elevation  enough  on  it  at  first, 
thou  ;h,  and  had  to  cut  away  the  rear  gun  carriage;  that  fixed  things  to  a 
nicety.  Oh,  wasn’t  that  gun  a daisy— never  a cannon  before  or  since  had 
such  a range.  You  can  guess  how  nicely  we  had  it  trained  when  I tell  you 
Lieutenant  Nathan  Edwards  and  Colonel  Serrell  laid  the  line  of  fire, 
calculating  to  put  a shell  into  the  rebel  head-quarters,  five  and  a half 
miles  off,  and  they  only  missed  their  mark  by  a few  feet.  Smashed  right 
through  the  house  next  door,  that  shell  did,  and  Captain  Macbeth,  who 
was  then  on  Beauregard’s  staff,  afterward  told  me  that  he  was  sitting  at 
his  desk  when  the  thing  occured.  An  old  nigger  came  running  into  him 
in  a great  state  of  excitement,  saying,  ‘ Massa!  Massal  dar’s  a Yankee 
shell  come  an’  made  a hole  in  de  street  big  nuff  to  put  ter  omnibus  in.’  A 
lieutenant  of  Colonel  Pleasanton’s  regiment  fired  that  shot.  I tell  you  it 
woke  the  Charleston  folks  up,  and  Meerscham  and  Johnson  and  other 
forts  fired  whole  mines  of  metal  at  us,  but  it  was  all  no  good.  We 
could  fix  up  in  the  night  all  they  could  knock  down  in  the  day,  for  their 
shot  would  go  into  the  sandbags  and  do  no  harm,  and,  besides,  we  had  a 
reserve  platform  of  sandbags  behind  the  battery.  The  gun  was  fired  nine- 
teen times  that  first  night  and  did  great  execution,  but  the  panic  it  caused  was 
even  greater  than  the  execution  it  did,  for  Charleston  had  imagined  that  it 
could  not  be  attacked  on  this  side,  and  consequently  had  piepared  no 


HISTORY  OF  THE  “SWAMP  ANGEL. 


327 


defenses.  General  Gillmore,  some  days  before  we  had  opened  fire,  had  sent 
a flag  of  truce  to  Beauregard  telling  him  that  he  proposed  to  open  fire  on 
Charleston,  and  warning  all  non-combatants  to  retire,  but  Beauregard  said 
it  was  impossible  to  bombard  the  city  without  a fleet.  Next  morning,  after 
the  Swamp  Angel’s  ’ salute,  Beauregard  sent  a steamship  with  a flag  of 
truce  to  us.  His  communication  argued  that  it  was  wrong,  unfair  and  alto- 
gether against  military  precedent,  to  attack  him  in  rear  of  his  works.  Gill- 
more  replied  that  it  was  both  right  and  fair,  and  that,  as  far  as  precedents 
went,  he  was  making  them,  and  so  the  truce  ended,  and  the  fight  between  the 
‘ Swamp  Angel  ’ and  the  forts  continued,  with  the  advantage  largely  on  the 
‘ Angel’s  ’ side,  for,  it  had  so  much  the  longer  range  and  so  much  the  larger 
mark,  it  knocked  the  whole  lower  part  of  the  city  to  pieces.” 


CHAPTER  XXX. 


EARLY  MOVEMENTS  IN  1864— GENERAL  SHERMAN’S  EXPEDITION  PROM  VICKS- 
BURG—CAPTURE  OP  FORT  PILLOW  BY  THE  CONFEDERATES— BRUTAL  MASSACRE 
UNDER  ORDERS  OP  GENERAL  FORREST— THE  RED  RIVER  EXPEDITION- 
FAILURE  OP  THE  MOVEMENT— COLONEL  BAILEY’S  REMARKABLE  ENGINEERING 
ON  THE  RED  RIVER— GENERAL  BANKS  SUPERSEDED  BY  GENERAL  CANBY. 


The  earliest  military  movements  in  1864  took  place  in  the 
Mississippi  region.  General  Sherman,  after  the  return  of  his 
troops  from  Knoxville,  Tennessee,  had  been  for  some  time,  in 

January,  stationed 
along  the  line  of  the 
Memphis  and  Char- 
leston Railroad  from 
Scottsboro  to  Hunts- 
ville, in  northern 
Alabama.  At  the 
end  of  that  month 
he  was  ordered  to 
Vicksburg,  from 
which  point  an  ex- 
pedition was  planned 
for  the  purpose  of 
capturing  and  de- 
stroying the  Confed- 
erate iron  works  at 
Selma,  Alabama. 
In  addition  to  this 
an  advance  upon 
Mobile  and  the  destruction  of  the  Confederate  railroad  con- 
nections of  Eastern  Mississippi  were  operations  included  in 
the  scheme.  On  February  3d  General  Sherman  left  Vicks- 
burg with  four  divisions,  in  all  about  2,300  men,  Generals 
McPherson  and  Hurlbut  accompanying  him  at  the  head 
of  the  troops  detached  from  their  respective  corps.  He 
reached  Meridian  on  the  15tli  of  February,  and  here,  at  the 


GEN.  WILLIAM  T.  SHERMAN. 


THE  MASSACRE  AT  FORT  PILLOW. 


329 


intersection  of  the  railroad  from  Mobile  to  Corinth  with 
that  from  Vicksburg  to  Montgomery,  the  tracks  were  torn 
up  for  a distance  of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles. 
Bridges  were  burned,  locomotives  destroyed,  the  torch  was 
applied  to  huge  stores  of  cotton,  and,  in  fact,  Confederate 
property  of  every  description  was  given  to  the  flames.  Here 
Sherman  expected  to  form  a junction  with  a cavalry  force  under 
General  W.  S.  Smith,  which  was  dispatched  from  Memphis. 
This,  however,  was  frustrated  by  the  bold  advance  of 
the  Confederate  cavalry  under  General  Forrest,  who 
intercepted  Smith  about  one  hundred  miles  north  of  Meridian 
and  drove  him  back  to  Memphis  with  the  loss  of  five  guns. 
Smith  reached  Memphis,  after  a forced  march,  on  the  evening 
of  the  25th  of  February.  In  the  meantime  Sherman  had  been 
anxiously  awaiting  the  arrival  of  the  cavalry,  but  finding  that 
the  junction  had  been  prevented,  he  decided  to  fall  back,  and,  re- 
tracing his  route  from  Meridian  to  Canton,  he  reached  the  latter 
place  on  February  26th  with  some  400  prisoners,  about  5,000 
negroes  and  a large  number  of  loyal  white  refugees.  After  dis- 
posing of  Smith,  the  dashing  Confederate  Forrest  swept  north- 
ward, entered  Tennessee,  and  on  March  24th  captured  Union 
City.  Pushing  on  to  Paducah,  Kentucky,  he  made  a vigorous 
assault  upon  Fort  Anderson,  into  which  Colonel  Hicks,  with 
about  700  men  only,  had  retreated  in  his  advance.  Forrest  had 
some  3,000  troops,  and  threatened  to  carry  the  place  by  storm, 
but  it  was  gallantly  defended,  and  on  the  27th,  fearing  the  ap- 
proach of  reinforcements,  the  chagrined  Forrest  was  com- 
pelled to  draw  off,  with  a loss  of  more  than  three  hundred  men. 
Turning  back  into  Tennessee,  he  appeared  before  Fort  Pillow, 
on  the  Mississippi,  about  seventy  miles  above  Memphis,  on 
April  13th.  Major  Bradford  defended  his  post  valiantly,  but 
Forrest,  under  the  Confederate  trick  of  a flag  of  truce,  con- 
trived to  advance  his  men  secretly  along  the  ravines,  and  then 
having  demanded  a surrender,  which  was  refused,  the  place 
was  taken  by  surprise.  Then  began  one  of  the  most  atrocious 
scenes  of  the  war,  for  Forrest,  desiring  to  avoid  the  in- 
cumbrance of  prisoners,  inaugurated  a wholesale  massacre 
of  whites  and  blacks,  men,  women  and  children,  at  least 


330 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


three  hundred  persons  being  butchered  in  cold  blood, 
under  the  personal  supervision  of  Generals  Forrest  and 
Chalmers,  who  entered  the  place  at  opposite  sides  at 
the  same  time.  About  the  same  time  Buford  demanded  the 
surrender  of  Columbus,  threatening  to  show  no  quarter  to 
negro  troops  should  the  place  be  taken  by  assault.  Before  he 
could  get  ready  for  attack,  however,  the  approach  of  General 
S.  D.  Sturgis  from  Memphis  convinced  Forrest  and  his  myrmi- 
dons that  their  raid  had  lasted  long  enough,  and  he,  with 
Buford,  retreated  toward  Jackson,  and  subsequently  got  into 
Northern  Mississippi  with  considerable  plunder.  On  the 
retreat,  Colonel  Bradford,  who  had  been  captured  at  Fort 
Pillow,  was  treacherously  led  out  of  the  ranks  and  shot  dead  ; 
the  excuse  being  that,  as  a native  of  a slave-labor  State,  he 
was  a traitor  to  the  Confederacy  by  being  in  the  Federal 
service.  Early  in  June  Forrest  was  preparing  for  another  raid, 
his  main  purpose  being  the  prevention  of  reinforcements  reach- 
ing Sherman.  Sturgis  advanced  with  about  9,000  infantry  and 
artillery,  and  3,000  cavalry  under  General  Grierson  in  the 
advance,  to  check  Forrest’s  operations,  but  on  June  the  10th 
Forrest  fell  upon  Grierson’s  division,  and,  after  a sharp  con- 
flict, the  Federals  were  utterly  routed,  and  lost  about  three 
thousand  five  hundred  men.  Early  in  July  it  was  learned  that 
Forrest  had  made  his  headquarters  near  Tupelo,  on  the  Mobile 
and  Ohio  Railroad,  and  General  A.  J.  Smith,  with  12,000  men, 
moved  forward  to  attack  him  there.  During  some  sharp 
fighting  on  the  12th,  13th  and  14th  of  July  the  Confederates 
sustained  severe  losses,  but  the  Federals  had  also  received  some 
heavy  blows,  and  therefore  Smith  led  his  troops  back  and 
rested  them  for  about  three  weeks  near  Memphis.  When  he 
again  moved  forward  to  attack  Forrest,  that  slippery  soldier 
was  not  to  be  found.  While  Smith  was  endeavoring  to  solve 
the  mystery  of  his  disappearance,  Forrest  himself  dashed  into 
Memphis  at  dawn  on  August  the  21st,  expecting  to  capture 
Generals  Hurlbut,  Washburn,  and  Buckland.  Failing  to  find 
them,  he  took  their  staff  officers  and  some  three  hundred 
privates  prisoners,  and  retreated  with  them  after  about  an 
hour’s  looting  in  the  city. 


THE  RED  RIVER  EXPEDITION. 


331 


We  must  now  turn  to  the  Red  River  expedition  under  General 
Banks.  We  left  Banks  in  New  Orleans  at  the  close  of  1863 
planning  another  expedition  into  Texas.  On  January  23,  1864, 
he  received  a dispatch  from  General  Halleck  stating  that  it  was 
proposed  to  operate  against  Texas  by  the  line  of  the  Red  River, 
with  the  further  object  of  capturing  Shreveport,  the  seat  of 
the  Confederate  government  of  Louisiana.  General  Banks  had 
serious  apprehensions  of  the  impracticability  of  this  scheme, 
but  as  Halleck  insisted  that  the  best  military  opinions  of  the 
generals  of  the  West  favored  the  plan,  he  did  not  feel  at 
liberty  to  press  his  objections  further.  That  he  did  object, 
however,  goes  a long  way  toward  lifting  from  his  shoulders 
the  responsibility  of  the  disastrous  failures  which  ensued. 
According  to  Halleck’s  plan,  a strong  land  force  was  to  march 
up  Red  River,  supported  by  a fleet  of  gunboats  under  command 
of  Admiral  Porter.  The  army  was  composed  of  three  divisions, 
one  from  Vicksburg,  under  General  A.  J.  Smith  ; another  from 
New  Orleans,  under  General  Franklin,  to  whom  General  Banks 
turned  over  his  own  column  ; and  the  third  from  Little  Rock, 
under  General  Steele.  On  March  7th,  Smith’s  advance  began 
moving  forward  to  Red  River,  and  was  joined  by  the  fleet 
under  Porter.  On  the  14th  Fort  De  Russy  was  reached,  and 
after  some  sharp  fighting  it  was  taken  by  assault.  The  Con- 
federates retreated  up  the  river  to  Alexandria,  but  they  were 
driven  out  on  the  16th,  and  five  days  later  they  were 
surprised  at  Henderson’s  Hill  by  some  of  Smith's  troops 
under  General  Mower.  The  Confederates  lost  four  guns, 
and  about  250  of  the  men  were  captured,  together 
with  about  two  hundred  horses.  Beyond  this  point  the 
progress  of  the  expedition  was  slow,  the  rapids  of  the  Red  River 
being  formidable  obstacles  to  the  passage  of  the  gunboats. 
Natchitoches  was  next  occupied,  and  then  the  co-operation  of 
the  land  and  naval  forces  ceased,  for  the  road  turned  from  the 
river  in  a circuit  to  the  left.  The  flotilla,  however,  proceeded 
slowly  up  stream  toward  Shreveport.  On  April  8th,  as  the 
advance  brigades  were  nearing  Mansfield,  they  encountered  the 
Confederate  main  force  advantageously  posted.  A severe  battle 
ensued  at  Sabine  Cross  Roads,  resulting  in  heavy  loss  to  the 


332 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Federate,  for  the  Confederates  captured  about  one  thousand 
prisoners,  ten  guns  and  one  hundred  and  fifty-six  loaded  supply 
wagons.  The  retreat  of  the  Federate  was  stopped  at  Pleasant 
Grove,  and  there  the  exultant  Confederates  received  a severe 
check  next  day.  General  Banks,  who  had  by  this  time  joined 
the  troops,  decided,  however,  to  fall  further  back  to  a better 
vantage  ground  at  Pleasant  Hill,  and  there  give  final  battle. 
The  Confederates  came  up  in  great  force.  The  fighting  was 
desperate  on  all  sides.  The  Texas  Cavalry,  under  General 
Sweitzer,  suffered  terribly  in  a furious  charge,  not  more  than 
ten  of  the  regiment  escaping.  Toward  night  the  Confederate 
attack  had  not  only  been  repulsed,  but  the  right  wing  of  their 
force  had  been  driven  back  more  than  a mile.  Although  the 
Federal  troops  were  victorious  in  this  last  engagement,  yet, 
under  all  circumstances,  it  was  deemed  advisable  to  cease 
further  efforts  to  advance  and  to  fall  back  on  Grand  Ecore. 
On  reaching  here  it  was  found  that  the  Red  River  had 
fallen  so  rapidly  that  many  of  Porter’s  larger  vessels  were 
aground,  and  the  river  was  still  falling.  The  Confederates, 
too,  were  swarming  around  and  at  various  points  had  planted 
batteries  on  the  banks.  With  some  difficulty  Porter  got  his 
fleet  over  the  bar  at  Grand  Ecore,  and  then  leaving  Lieutenant- 
Commander  Selfridge  in  charge,  he  went  down  the  riv.  r to 
Alexandria,  where  the  still  greater  peril  of  the  rapids  threat- 
ened the  returning  fleet.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Joseph  Bailey,  of 
Wisconsin,  Engineer  of  the  Ninth  Corps,  had  conceived  a plan 
for  building  a dam  at  the  foot  of  the  rapids,  and  then,  by 
means  of  the  pent-up  water,  through  a sluice-way,  floating  the 
vessels  past  the  rapids.  His  advice,  however,  was  rejected  for 
some  time,  and  it  was  not  till  after  Porter  had  blown  up  the 
Eastport,  which  had  grounded  sixty  miles  below  Grand  Ecore, 
and  several  other  vessels  had  been  damaged  by  conflict  with 
shore  batteries,  that  Bailey’s  scheme  received  any  attention. 
By  April  25th  both  the  land  and  naval  forces  were  at  Alexan- 
dria, on  the  Red  River,  and  it  was  now  all-important  to  get  to 
the  Mississippi.  General  Grant  had  meantime  ordered  the  clos- 
ing of  the  operations  against  Shreveport  and  the  return  of  Sher- 
man’s troops  for  other  movements.  There  were  differences 


GENERAL  CANBX"  SUPERSEDES  GENERAL  BANKS. 


333 


between  Porter  and  Banks  as  to  Bailey’s  scheme,  but  tlnaily 
Banks  told  him  to  go  ahead  and  gave  him  authority  to 
employ  all  the  men  he  wanted.  On  May  1st  the  work 
was  begun,  and  by  the  8th,  with  the  aid  of  nearly  all  the 
troops,  a dam  nearly  eight  hundred  feet  in  length  had  been 
constructed  of  stone,  timber  and  sunken  coal  barges.  The 
water  on  the  rapids  was  raised  seven  feet,  and  by  evening  of 
the  13th  of  May,  with  a few  trifling  misadventures,  the 
fleet  was  floated  into  the  deeper  water  below.  The 
army  and  fleet  then  moved  cautiously  down  the  river,  attacked 
at  various  points  by  the  Confederates.  Three  of  the  vessels 
were  captured  in  these  engagements  and  one  was  burned  to  pre- 
vent the  Confederates  gaining  possession  of  it.  On  May  16th 
the  army  had  a sharp  engagement  near  Marksville,  and  then 
on  the  19th  the  troops  crossed  the  Atchafalaya  at  Simms’  Port 
on  an  improvised  bridge  constructed_  under  the  direction  of 
Colonel  Bailey.  On  May  20th  General  Banks  was  relieved  of  his 
command,  and  General  E.  R.  S.  Canby  assumed  charge  of  the 
troops  as  part  of  the  Military  Division  of  West  Mississippi. 
General  Steele  had  advanced  from  Little  Rock  to  aid  in  the 
capture  of  Shreveport,  but  learning  of  the  Federal  reverses  in 
other  directions  and  having  suffered  severely  in  several  engage- 
ments, he  found  himself  compelled  to  fall  back  on  Little  Rock. 
In  one  of  his  battles,  at  Jenkinson’s  Ferry,  the  Confederates  lost 
three  thousand  men,  including  three  general  officers,  and  Steele 
lost  about  seven  hundred  of  his  troops.  After  a terrible  march 
through  swamps  Steele  and  his  scattered  forces  reached  Little 
Rock  on  May  2d  about  the  time  when  Bailey  was  building  his 
dam  at  Alexandria.  The  entire  expedition  was  a lamen- 
table failure  and  the  disgrace  of  it  was  keenly  felt  at  head- 
quarters in  Washington.  We  will  now  turn  to  more  important 
matters  at  the  Capital. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 


THE  RANK  OF  LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  REVIVED— GENERAL  U.  S.  GRANT  MADE 
GENERAL-IN-CHIEF — RETIREMENT  CF  GENERAL  HALLECK— PREPARING  FOR  A 
VIGOROUS  CLOSING  CAMPAIGN— GENERAL  SHERMAN'S  MOVEMENTS— THE  TWO 
BATTLES  BEFORE  ATLANTA — SHERMAN’S  OCCUPATION  OF  ATLANTA — TOTAL  DE- 
STRUCTION OF  HOOD’S  ARMY — “ MARCHING  THROUGH  GEORGIA.” 

One  of  the  most  significant  events  at  the  beginning  of  1864, 
and  one  which  should  perhaps  have  taken  precedence  in  this 
history,  was  the  promotion  of  General  Ulysses  S.  Grant  to  the 
foremost  position  among  the  actors  in  the  final  scenes  of  the 
great  national  drama. 

It  had  been  evident  that  General  Halleck,  though  animated 
by  loyal  zeal,  was  not  ready  enough  for  the  continually  arising 
emergencies.  Not  only  did  the  administration  feel  this,  but 
Congress  and  the  country  perceived  it.  With  the  view  of  solv- 
ing the  problem  which  seemed  to  be  bothering  the  President, 
Representative  E.  B.  Washburne  submitted  a proposition  in  the 
House  for  a revival  of  the  grade  of  Lieutenant-General  of  the 
army,  a rank  one  degree  only  below  that  of  Commander-in-Chief 
constitutionally  reserved  for  the  President  of  the  United  States. 
This  was  amended  by  Mr.  Ross,  of  Illinois,  with  the  condition 
appended  that  General  U.  S.  Grant  should  be  such  Lieutenant- 
General.  The  motion  was  introduced  on  December  14th,  1863, 
and  in  its  amended  form  was  adopted  by  the  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives on  February  1,  1864. 

The  House  measure  was  carried  to  the  Senate,  and  there  a 
further  amendment  was  tacked  on,  making  the  office  perpetual 
(whatever  that  may  mean)  and  prescribing  that  the  Lieutenant- 
General  should  be  under  the  President,  the  General-in-Chief  of 
the  armies  of  the  Republic  (a  profoundly  inconsequent  pro- 
vision, seeing  that  the  Constitution  almost  expressly  implied 
such  an  arrangement).  However,  a conference  committee 
agreed  upon  a bill  embodying  all  these  provisions,  and  this  be- 
came law  by  the  President’s  signature  on  March  1st,  who  at 


GRANT  APPOINTED  LIEUTENANT-GENERAL. 


335 


once  appointed  Grant  to  the  revived  position.  The  Senate  con- 
firmed this  appointment  on  March  2d,  and  on  the  9th  General 
Grant,  who  had  been  summoned  from  the  field,  was  personally 
presented  with  his  important  commission  by  President  Lincoln 
in  the  White  House.  The  entire  Cabinet,  General  Halleck  and 
several  other  important  officials  were  present,  the  scene  and 
the  brief  addresses  of  the  chief  personages  being  very  impres- 
sive. On  March  10th  the  President  issued  an  order  formally  in- 
vesting General  Grant  with  the  chief  command  of  all  the  armies 
of  the  Republic,  and  assigning  General  Halleck  to  duty  as  Chief 
of  Staff  of  the  Army  after  stating  that  he  was  relieved  from  com- 
mand “ at  his  own  request.”  General  Grant  at  once  started  for 
the  West  to  inaugurate  the  spring  campaign,  and  at  Nashville, 
on  March  17th,  he  issued  an  order  recapitulating  his  appoint- 
ment, announcing  his  assumption  of  chief  command,  and  that 
his  headquarters  would  be  witli  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  in 
the  field. 

The  first  month  of  Grant's  appointment  was  occupied  in 
planning  the  campaigns  of  the  year.  Two  great  movements 
were  decided  upon,  and  to  these  all  other  operations  were  to 
be  subordinate.  There  were  now  under  arms  about  800,000 
Federal  troops,  and  these  controlled  by  the  consummate  tact, 
restless  energy  and  dauntless  pluck  of  such  a man  as  U.  S. 
Grant  were  destined  to  achieve  results  which  an  Alexander  the 
Great  might  have  envied. 

The  Army  of  the  Potomac,  under  command  of  Meade  and 
the  General-in-Chief,  was  to  advance  upon  Richmond,  still 
defended  by  the  Army  of  Northern  'Virginia,  under  General 
Robert  E.  Lee.  The  army  under  General  William  T.  Sherman, 
who  succeeded  General  Grant  in  command  of  the  Military 
Division  of  the  Mississippi,  was  to  undertake  the  destruction  of 
the  army  of  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston,  and  the  capture  and 
destruction  of  Atlanta,  Georgia,  with  its  great  machine  shops, 
foundries,  car  works  and  depots  of  supplies,  in  fact  the  very 
backbone  of  all  the  Confederate  resources.  Major-General  J. 
B.  McPherson,  commanding  the  Department  and  Army  of  the 
Tennessee,  and  the  armies  of  the  Cumberland  and  Ohio,  were 
included  in  Sherman’s  command.  The  total  number  of  men 


336 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


in  the  three  armies  under  Sherman's  control  was  close  on  one 
hundred  thousand. 

Reserving  for  the  close  of  our  history  the  direct  sweep  of 
events  by  which  General  Grant,  with  the  Army  of  the  Potomac, 
put  the  finishing  stroke  upon  the  fortunes  of  the  Confederate 
hosts,  we  will  by  a summary  narrative  cover  the  movements  of 
General  Sherman  up  to  the  time  when  he  received  the  sur- 
render of  Johnston’s  army  at  Raleigh,  N.  C.,  on  April  26th,  1865, 
just  about  one  year  (within  four  days)  of  the  date  on  which  the 
advance  from  Chattanooga  was  begun. 

When  Lieutenant-General  Grant  had  developed  his  plans  he 
sent  orders  to  General  Sherman  to  move  on  General  John- 
ston, then  at  Dalton,  and  afterward  press  on  to  Atlanta.  These 
orders  were  received  on  April  30,  1864,  and  the  advance  was 
begun  on  May  6th.  The  Confederate  forces  under  Johnston, 
then  massed  about  Dalton,  numbered  some  55,000  men,  infantry 
and  artillery,  in  three  divisions,  commanded  by  Generals  W. 
J.  Hardee,  J.  B.  Hood  and  Leonidas  Polk,  and  about  10,000 
cavalry  under  General  Wheeler. 

The  forces  under  General  Sherman  were  sub-commanded  as 
follows  : Army  of  the  Cumberland,  Major-General  George  H. 
Thomas  ; Army  of  the  Ohio,  Major-General  J.  M.  Schofield,  and 
Army  of  the  Tennessee,  Major-General  J.  B.  McPherson.  The 
entire  Federal  force  numbered  about  100,000  men.  Opposite 
the  Union  Army  and  between  it  and  the  Confederates  was  the 
Rocky  Face  Ridge,  through  which  were  a couple  of  passes 
known  as  Buzzard’s  Roost  Gap  and  Snake  Creek  Gap,  the  for- 
mer, which  was  nearest  the  Federal  lines,  being  held  in  force  by 
the  Confederates.  Through  the  latter  McPherson  pushed  his 
troops  and  came  on  the  Confederate  position,  south  of  Dalton, 
about  the  same  time  that  Schofield,  with  the  Army  of  the  Ohio, 
moved  from  Red  Clay  and  menaced  the  position  on  the  north. 
General  Thomas  had,  meantime,  made  a demonstration  on  Buz- 
zard’s Roost  Gap,  in  Johnston's  front.  Finding  that  this  com- 
bined movement  was  likely  to  turn  one  or  other  of  his  flanks, 
Johnston  fell  back  to  Resaca,  and  here,  on  May  14th  and  15th, 
two  sharp  engagements  ensued,  the  second  of  which  compelled 
Tohnston  to  abandon  his  position  and  cross  the  Oostenaula  leav- 


ENGAGEMENT  AT  RESACA. 


337 


ing  four  guns  and  a quantity  of  stores  behind  him.  Retreating 
by  way  of  Calhoun  and  Kingston  to  Dallas,  Johnston  had  by 
May  26th  very  strongly  intrenched  himself,  with  his  lines 
extending  from  Dallas  to  Marietta.  After  several  days 
spent  in  skirmishing  and  reconnoitering,  Sherman  was 
again  preparing  to  turn  Johnston's  right,  when  on  May  28th 
the  Confederates  fell  heavily  on  McPherson,  at  Dallas.  This 
assault  was  repulsed,  but  a similar  movement  upon  Howard 
was  more  successful.  Sherman  pressed  on  in  spite  of  natural 
obstacles,  and  on  June  4th  Johnston  again  fell  back,  and 
took  up  a formidable  position,  embracing  Big  and  Little 
Kenesaw,  and  Lost  and  Pine  mountains, with  the  Chattahoochee 
River  behind  him  and  hastily  constructed  but  powerful  works 
covering  his  front.  By  constant  manoeuvring  Sherman  com- 
pelled Johnston  to  contract  his  lines  and  concentrate  on  Great 
Kenesaw  Mountain.  On  June  22d  this  constant  pressure  so 
irritated  the  Confederates  that  General  J.  B.  Hood  made  a 
dash  at  Sherman’s  lines,  attempting  to  sever  the  communica- 
tions of  Thomas  and  Schofield.  Gallant  and  sudden  as  was  the 
attack,  it  failed  utterly,  and  Hood  was  driven  back  in  great 
confusion.  Slier  man  determined  to  follow  up  this  repulse,  and 
therefore  ordered  an  advance  on  June  27th  upon  Johnston’s  left 
centre  at  and  south  of  Kenesaw  Mountain.  The  assault  was 
vigorously  made,  but  was  disastrously  repulsed,  the  Federal 
loss  being  about  three  thousand  men,  including  Generals  C.  G. 
Harker  and  D.  McCook.  Sherman’s  vigorous  policy,  however, 
allowed  of  no  crying  over  spilt  milk;  in  fact,  he  never  allowed 
his  men  to  rest  long  enough  to  know  that  they  had  been 
beaten.  Consequently  on  July  2d  an  advance  in  force  was 
ordered  for  the  next  morning.  During  the  night  Johnston 
abandoned  his  position,  and  fell  hack  toward  Atlanta. 
The  Federal  army  followed  him  up,  and  even  pressed 
upon  his  new  positions  on  the  other  side  of  the  Chat- 
tahoochee. On  July  9th  another  advance  in  force  virtu- 
ally forced  Johnston  within  the  lines  protecting  Atlanta. 
It  was,  perhaps,  fortunate  that  at  this  juncture  the  Con- 
federate President,  Jeff  Davis,  who  was  constantly  meddling 
in  military  matters,  of  which  he  had  about  as  much  knowledge 


338 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


as  a goose  has  of  grammar,  chose  to  consider  that  Johnston’s 
repeated  retreats  indicated  incompetency,  and  summarily 
superseded  him  by  turning  over  the  command  to  General  J.  B. 
Hood.  For  some  days  Sherman  busied  himself  in  collecting 
his  stores  and  making  arrangements  for  the  investment  of 
Atlanta,  now  only  eight  miles  distant,  and  from  the  nature  of 
its  converging  railroads  and  its  manufacturing  and  storage 
capacities,  a point  of  great  importance.  On  the  17th  of  July 
the  advance  began,  and  on  the  20th  the  various  divisions  of 
Sherman’s  army  had  closed  in  upon  the  city.  General  Scho- 
field had  meantime  seized  Decatur  ; McPherson  had  destroyed 
much  of  the  railroad  track  to  the  eastward,  and  General  Rous- 
seau, with  two  thousand  cavalry,  was  raiding  round  west  of 
Opelika,  destroying  a network  of  branch  railroads.  On  July 
20tli  Hood  made  another  of  his  daring  dashes,  but  was  again 
repulsed  in  an  engagement  which  cost  him  some  five  thousand 
men  ; the  Federal  loss  was  about  fifteen  hundred  men.  On  the 
21st  of  July  General  Sherman  found  that  Hood  had  abandoned 
his  outlying  positions  and  retired  into  Atlanta.  The  next  day 
McPherson,  with  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee,  prepared  to  move 
from  Decatur  on  the  Confederate  works  at  Atlanta.  In  the 
meantime  the  Confederate  General  Hardee,  by  a night  march, 
had  reached  the  left  and  rear  of  the  Federal  lines,  and  fill 
heavily  upon  them.  McPherson  came  up  just  as  a charge  of 
Hardee’s  had  cut  a gap  between  the  troops  of  Dodge  and  Blair, 
and  at  the  same  moment  a Confederate  sharpshooter,  a name- 
sake, one  Major  McPherson,  took  deliberate  aim  and  shot  him 
dead.  The  death  of  General  McPherson  was  a sad  loss,  but 
General  John  A.  Logan  was  at  once  placed  in  command 
of  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee,  and  promptly  carried  out  the 
plans  of  the  dead  general.  After  a heavy  day’s  fighting,  the 
first  battle  of  Atlanta  ended  by  the  Confederates  falling  back 
within  their  lines.  During  the  next  few  days  there  was  skir- 
mishing in  various  directions,  and  on  July  27th,  General  O.  O. 
Howard  was  appointed  by  the  President  to  succeed  McPherson, 
a proceeding  which  General  Hooker  resented  by  resigning  the 
command  of  the  Twentieth  Corps,  which  was  turned  over  to 
General  H.  W.  Slocum.  There  were  several  other  changes  of 


HOOKER  AGAIN  RESIGNS. 


339 


command  about  this  period,  General  D.  S.  Stanley  succeeding 
Howard  in  command  of  the  Fourth  Corps,  and  General  Jeffer- 
son C.  Davis  succeeding  General  Palmer  in  command  of  the 
Fourteenth  Corps.  On  July  27th  General  Howard,  with  the 
Army  of  the  Tennessee,  secretly  shifted  his  position  from  the 
extreme  left,  on  the  Decatur  road,  to  Proctor’s  Creek , on  the 
extreme  right,  and  early  on  the  28th,  when  Hood  discovered 
the  movement,  he  threw  Hardee  and  S.  D.  Lee  with  a heavy 
force  upon  Logan’s  Corps,  on  Howard’s  right.  The  Confeder- 
ates expected  that  the  men  in  their  unfinished  works  would  be 
taken  at  a disadvantage,  but  the  assault  had  been  foreseen, 
and,  as  a consequence,  the  second  battle  of  Atlanta,  after  four 
hours’  heavy  fighting,  cost  the  Confederates  about  five  thousand 
men,  and  sent  the  remainder  broken  and  dispirited  back  to  their 
intrenchments.  During  the  next  two  weeks  Hood  remained  in- 
active, and  then  he  sent  Wheeler  with  8,000  cavalry  on  a raid. 
Wheeler  reached  the  railway  at  Calhoun  on  July  16th,  but,  in 
the  meantime,  Sherman,  who  was  preparing  for  a general  ad- 
vance, sent  Kilpatrick  with  a cavalry  force  to  capture  and  destroy 
the  West  Point  and  Macon  Railroad.  In  this  work  he  was  inter- 
rupted by  part  of  Wheeler’s  force,  but  he  cut  his  way  through 
and  returned  to  Decatur  on  the  22d.  The  movement  was  not 
sufficiently  c omplete,  and  Sherman  decided  to  raise  the  siege 
of  Atlanta  for  the  present.  On  the  night  of  the  2oth  this 
movement  was  begun  and  by  the  28th  Sherman’s  forces  had 
destroyed  a dozen  miles  of  the  West  Point  railroad.  Hood, 
unaware  of  this,  had  divided  his  army  and  sent  one  half,  under 
Hardee,  to  counteract  Kilpatrick’s  raid.  On  the  31st  Howard, 
when  attempting  the  passage  of  the  Flint  River,  near  Jones- 
boro, encountered  this  force,  and  after  a severe  conflict  Hardee 
was  routed  and  Jefferson  C.  Davis,  of  Howard’s  army,  carried 
by  a gallant  charge  the  Confederate  works  north  of  Jonesboro. 
Hood,  with  the  balance  of  his  army,  remained  at  Atlanta, 
closely  watched  by  General  Slocum,  but  during  the  night  of 
September  1st  the  Confederate  general,  detecting  his  error  in 
weakening  his  force,  blew  up  his  magazines,  destroyed  the 
foundries  and  workshops,  and  precipitately  evacuated  Atlanta, 
some  of  his  troops  going  to  Macdonough  and  others  to  Coving- 


340 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


ton.  On  the  morning  of  September  2d  Mayor  Calhoun 
formally  surrendered  the  city  to  General  Slocum.  On  the  4th 
General  Sherman  demanded  the  removal  of  all  citizens  and 
arranged  a ten  days’  truce  with  General  Hood  to  allow  of  this 
being  carried  out.  By  September  8th  Sherman’s  entire  force 
was  encamped  around  Atlanta,  and  the  city  was  occupied  in  a 
few  days  by  military  only. 

We  have  mentioned  that  an  arrangement  for  a truce  was 
made  with  Hood,  but  that  worthy  denounced  the  removal  of 
civilians,  and  wrote  : “In  the  name  of  God  and  humanity  I 
protest,  believing  that  you  will  find  you  are  expelling  from 
their  homes  and  firesides  the  wives  and  children  of  a brave 
people.”  To  this  General  Sherman  sent  a crushing  reply,  in 
which,  after  reminding  Hood  that  Johnston  had  removed  fam- 
ilies all  the  way  down  from  Dalton,  and  that  he  (Hood)  had 
burned  or  destroyed  some  fifty  dwelling  houses  that  impeded 
the  operations  of  his  forts,  Sherman  concluded  : 

“ In  the  name  of  common  sense  I ask  you  not  to  appeal  to  a just  God  in 
such  a sacrilegious  manner— you,  who  in  the  midst  of  peace  and  prosperity 
have  plunged  a nation  into  civil  war,  ‘ dark  and  cruel  war  ’ ; who  dared  us  to 
battle  ; who  insulted  our  flag  ; seized  our  arsenals  and  forts  that  were  left  in 
the  honorable  custody  of  a peaceful  ordnance  sergeant  ; seized  and  made 
prisoners  of  war  the  very  garrison  sent  to  protect  your  people  against  negroes 
and  Indians  long  before  any  overt  act  by  the  (to  you)  1 hateful  Lincoln  Gov- 
ernment ’ ; tried  to  force  Kentucky  and  Missouri  into  rebellion  in  spite  of 
themselves  ; falsified  the  vote  of  Louisiana  ; turned  loose  your  privateers 
to  plunder  unarmed  ships  ; expelled  Union  families  by  the  thousands, 
burned  their  houses  and  declared  by  act  of  * Congress  ’ the  confiscation  of 
all  debts  due  Northern  men  for  goods  had  and  received.  Do  not  talk  thus 
to  one  who  has  seen  these  things,  and  will  this  day  make  as  much  sacrifice 
for  the  peace  and  honor  of  the  South  as  the  best-born  Southerner  among 
you.  If  we  must  be  enemies,  let  us  be  men,  and  fight  it  out  as  we  propose 
to-day,  and  cot  deal  in  such  hypocritical  appeals  to  God  and  humanity. 
God  will  judge  me  in  good  time,  and  he  will  pronounce  whether  it  be  more 
humane  to  fight  with  a town  full  of  women  and  the  families  of  ‘ brave  peo- 
ple’ at  our  backs,  or  remove  them  in  time  to  places  of  safety  among  their 
own  friends  and  people.” 

It  is  evident  that  General  Sherman  had  learned  to  write  as 
well  as  fight  in  his  West  Point  studies.  Nor  were  his  words 
unsupported  by  acts,  for  no  distinction  was  made  between  the 
families  of  friends  or  foes — all  were  transported,  with  their 


OCCUPATION  OP  ATLANTA. 


341 


clothes  and  furniture,  averaging  1,651  pounds  to  each  family, 
whither  they  wished  to  go,  at  the  national  expense.  In  fact  the 
abashed  Hood  was  constrained  to  tender,  in  writing,  his  ac- 
knowledgments of  the  courtesy  which  he  (as  a Confederate 
general)  and  his  people  had  i eceived  on  all  occasions  in  con- 
nection with  the  removal.  In  strong  contrast  to  this  was  the 
conduct  of  the  Confederate  President,  Jeff  Davis,  who  hurried 
to  Macon  about  this  period  to  make  a personal  investigation, 
In  a speech  on  September  23d,  after  commenting  on  the  dis- 
grace of  Johnston’s  retreat  from  Dalton  to  Atlanta,  he  said,  “I 
then  put  a man  in  command  who  I knew  would  strike  a manly 
blow  for  the  defense  of  Atlanta,  and  many  a Yankee’s  blood 
was  made  to  nourish  the  soil  before  the  prize  was  won.”  Then 
in  attempting  to  smother  the  disgrace  of  the  shambles  at  An- 
dersonville,  he  pretended  that  the  United  States  was  responsi- 
ble for  the  non-exchange  of  prisoners,  and  said,  “ Butler,  the 
beast,  with  whom  no  commissioner  of  exchange  would  hold  in- 
tercourse, had  published  in  his  newspapers  that  if  we  would  con- 
sent to  the  exchange  of  negroes,  all  difficulties  might  be  re- 
moved. This  is  reported  as  an  effort  of  his  to  get  himself  white- 
washed, by  holding  intercourse  with  gentlemen.”  After  this  dis- 
play of  billingsgate,  Davis  went  off  to  instruct  Hood,  at  any  sac- 
rifice of  Confederates  soldiers’  lives,  to  lure  Sherman  out  of  Geor- 
gia, where  his  presence  was  dealing  a deadly  blow  to  the  spirits  of 
the  Confederate  leaders.  In  pursuance  of  this  design  Hood,  who 
had  been  joined  by  Hardee,  near  Jonesboro,  crossed  the  Chatta- 
hoochee and  made  a sharp  raid  on  Sherman's  communications  ; at 
the  same  time  Wheeler  with  his  cavalry  appeared  before  Dalton 
and  demanded  its  surrender,  but  was  driven  off  before  he  could 
do  much  damage.  Then  about  October  5th  a division  of  Con- 
federate infantry  under  General  French  threatened  Allatoona, 
where  one  million  rations  were  stored.  General  Corse  was  sent 
to  the  aid  of  Colonel  Tourtellotte,  and  after  some  furious  fight- 
ing French  was  repulsed,  and  then  fell  back  in  some  disorder  on 
the  approach  of  General  Cox.  By  this  time  General  Sherman 
had  rested  his  army,  and  falling  at  first  into  Hood’s  trap,  began 
a vigorous  pursuit  of  that  wily  Confederate,  who  was  striking 
northward  into  Tennessee.  After  following  Hood  north  of  the 


342 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Chattahoochee,  crossing  the  Oostenaula  and  pressing  into  the 
Chattanooga  Valley,  Sherman  became  convinced  that  Hood’s 
game  was  that  of  the  shamming  lame  lapwing  in  its  trick  of 
luring  intruders  from  its  nest.  In  other  words,  he  refused  to 
be  drawn  away  from  his  main  prize,  Atlanta,  and  diverted 
from  his  intended  “ March  to  the  Sea.”  Consequently  Sher- 
man determined  to  return  to  Atlanta,  and  he  delegated  to 
General  Thomas  full  power  over  all  the  troops  under  liis  com- 
mand, excepting  four  corps  with  which  he  proposed  to  make 
the  now  famous  march.  lie  also  gave  Thomas  the  two 
divisions  of  General  A.  J.  Smith,  then  returning  from  Missouri, 
all  the  garrisons  in  Tennessee,  and  all  the  cavalry  of  the  military 
division,  except  a single  division  under  Kilpatrick,  which  was 
reserved  for  operations  in  Georgia.  He  believed  that  Thomas 
would  then  have  strength  enough  to  more  than  cope  with 
Hood,  and  his  calculations  were  correct.  The  Confederates 
swept  up  through  Northern  Alabama,  crossed  the  Tennessee  at 
Florence,  and  advanced  on  Nashville.  General  Schofield, 
in  command  of  this  section,  fell  back  to  Franklin, 
eighteen  miles  south  of  Nashville.  Here,  on  November 
30th,  he  was  attacked  by  Hood  ; a sharp  battle  was  fought,  and 
at  nightfall,  after  having  kept  Hood  in  check  all  day,  Schofield 
crossed  the  Harpeth  River  and  retreated  within  the  defenses  of 
Nashville.  At  this  point  all  of  General  Thomas’  forces  were 
rapidly  concentrated.  A line  of  intrencliments  was  drawn 
around  the  city  on  the  south.  Hood  came  on,  confident  of 
victory  and  prepared  to  begin  the  siege  by  blockading  the  Cum- 
berland ; but  before  the  work  was  fairly  under  way,  General 
Thomas,  on  December  15th,  moved  from  his  works,  fell  upon 
the  Confederate  army  and  utterly  routed  it,  with  a loss  of  more 
than  twenty-five  thousand  men  in  killed,  wounded  and  prisoners. 
Despite  the  intense  cold  the  shattered  Confederates  were  pur- 
sued in  every  direction  until  they  were  killed,  captured  or  so 
completely  dispersed  that  all  traces  of  Hood’s  army  as  an 
organization  disappeared,  and  on  the  23d  of  January,  1865,  the 
dispirited  General  was  “relieved  at  his  own  request  ” of  his 
command  (he  had  already  been  relieved  of  his  army),  at  Tupelo, 
Mississippi.  In  this  campaign  General  Thomas  estimated  his 


hood's  forces  scattered. 


343 


losses  at  about  10,000  men,  but  be  bad  captured  11,857  officers 
and  men  (besides  1,332  who  had  been  exchanged),  72  serviceable 
guns  and  3,079  small  arms.  He  had  also  administered  the  oath 
of  amnesty  to  2,207  deserters  from  the  Confederate  service. 
On  the  30th  of  December  he  announced  the  close  of  the  cam- 
paign, but  General  Grant  was  not  prepared  to  let  anybody  rest 
till  the  rebellion  was  suppressed,  consequently  Thomas  was 
instructed  to  send  Wood,  with  the  Fourth  Corps,  to  Huntsville, 
and  to  concentrate  the  troops  of  Smith,  Schofield  and  Wilson  at 
Eastport,  to  await  a renewal  of  the  winter  campaign  in  Missis- 
sippi and  Alabama.  Having  thus  summarized  the  movements 
of  General  Thomas  and  the  destruction  of  Hood’s  forces,  we 
will  return  to  General  Sherman,  whom  we  left  preparing  for 
his  tramp  across  the  continent. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 


SHERMAN'S  “ MARCH  TO  THE  SEA” — A GLORIOUS  WAR  RECORD— THE  CONFEDER- 
ATES SWEPT  BY  A FEDERAL  BROOM  — SAVANNAH  CAPTURED  — MOVEMENTS 
IN  THE  CAROLINAS— CAPTURE  OF  CHARLESTON— SURRENDER  OF  THE  CON- 
FEDERATE GENERAL  JOHNSTON  — CAPTURE  OF  MOBILE — RECORD  OF  THE 
CONFEDERATE  PRIVATEERS— THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  END. 

On  November  14th,  1864,  General  Sherman  had  completed  his 
arrangements  for  his  “ March  to  the  Sea.”  He  had  cut  the 
telegraph  wire  between  Atlanta  and  Washington  city,  probably 
that  he  might  not  be  hampered  or  disquieted  by  instructions 
from  Headquarters,  for  although  the  President  and  General 
Grant  had  been  advised  of  his  intentions,  their  consent  to  and 
sympathy  with  his  plans  was  tacit  rather  than  active.  Sher- 
man’s entire  force  was  about  60,000  infantry  and  artillery  and 
5,500  cavalry.  This  adventurous  army  was  divided  into  two 
grand  divisions,  composed  of  four  army  corps.  The  right 
wing,  under  Major-General  O.  O.  Howard,  consisted  of  the 
Fifteenth  Corps,  General  P.  J Osterhaus,  and  the  Seventeenth 
Corps,  General  F.  P.  Blair.  The  left  wing,  under  Major- 
General  H.  W.  Slocum,  was  composed  of  the  Fourteenth 
Corps,  General  J.  C.  Davis,  and  the  Twentieth,  General  A.  S. 
Williams.  The  cavalry,  in  one  division,  was  commanded  by 
General  Judson  Kilpatrick. 

The  movement  began  on  the  morning  of  November  14th,  the 
left  wing  under  Slocum  marching  by  way  of  Decatur,  for 
Madison  and  Milledgeville,  and  the  right  wing,  under  Howard, 
by  way  of  Macdonough  for  Gordon,  on  the  railway  east  of 
Macon.  General  Sherman  remained  in  Atlanta  to  superintend 
the  total  destruction  of  the  place,  and  by  the  night  of  the 
15th some  two  hundred  acres  in  the  centre  of  the  city  exhibited 
a roaring  mass  of  flames.  The  following  morning  Sherman 
joined  Slocum’s  wing,  and  the  perilous  march  of  two  hundred 
and  fifty  miles  was  fairly  inaugurated  by  an  army  cut  loose 
from  its  base  of  supplies,  but  with  twenty  days’  supply  of  bread, 


SHERMAN’S  “ MARCH  TO  THE  SEA. 


345 


forty  days’  of  beef,  coffee  and  sugar,  and  three  days’  supply  of 
forage  in  the  wagons.  Each  wing  had  its  separate  pontoon 
train  and  the  instructions  to  each  sub-commander  were  to 
“live  off  the  country”  as  he  went  along.  As  Sherman  had 
anticipated,  the  Confederates  could  offer  no  serious  resistance, 
and  Wheeler’s  Confederate  cavalry  hovering  around  were  kept 
in  check  by  Kilpatrick.  We  will  not  linger  on  the  details  of  this 
part  of  the  expedition  : the  army  swept  on  through  Macon  and 
Milledgeville,  reached  and  crossed  the  Ogeechee ; captured 
Gibson  and  Waynesborough,  and  on  the  3d  of  December  General 
Sherman  with  the  Seventeenth  Corps  reached  Millen,  where 
thousands  of  captured  Federal  s had  been  imprisoned  in  loath- 
some pens.  Unfortunately  these  had  been  spirited  away,  and 
the  troops  could  only  wreak  their  vengeance  by  destroying  the 
place  and  its  railroad  approaches.  The  army  then  passed 
on  through  swamps  and  sands,  destroying  the  various 
obstructions  and  driving  out  the  Confederates,  until  on 
the  10th  of  December  they  were  driven  within  the  defenses 
of  Savannah,  where  General  Hardee  was  in  command,  and 
General  Sherman  and  his  exultant  and  expectant  troops  were 
before  the  city  and  preparing  to  invest  it.  The  destruction  of 
the  Charleston  railway,  at  the  bridge,  by  General  Slocum,  and 
of  the  Gulf  railroad  nearly  to  the  Little  Ogeechee,  shut  off  sup- 
plies to  the  city.  On  the  13th,  General  Hazen  was  sent  to 
capture  Fort  McAllister  on  the  Ogeechee,  below  the  city.  This 
was  done  by  assault  in  splendid  style,  and  thus  Sherman  se- 
cured communication  by  that  river  with  Ossabaw  Sound, 
where  Admiral  Dahlgren  and  General  Foster  were  expected. 
General  Sherman  received  by  this  route  several  30-pounder 
Parrott  guns,  and  then  summoned  Hardee  to  surrender.  On 
his  refusal,  Sherman  left  for  Hilton  Head  to  arrange  with  Fos- 
ter for  intercepting  Hardee’s  probable  retreat  to  Charleston.  As 
soon  as  his  back  was  turned,  however,  Hardee,  like  a wily  old 
rat,  slipped  out  of  his  hole  on  the  night  of  the  20th,  covering 
his  movements  by  a heavy  cannonade,  during  which  he  de- 
stroyed a couple  of  iron-clads,  several  smaller  vessels,  and  all 
the  stores  he  had  time  to  get  at.  Sherman  was  notified  and 
hurried  back,  entering  the  city  in  triumph  on  the  22d,  and  on 


346 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


the  26th  sending  a message  to  President  Lincoln  that  he  made 
him  a Christmas  present  of  the  city  of  Savannah,  with  150 
heavy  guns,  25,000  bales  of  cotton  and  plenty  of  ammunition. 
During  the  whole  of  this  adventurous  march,  the  trail  of  which 
was  nearly  forty  miles  wide,  and  two  hundred  and  fifty-five 
miles  in  length,  General  Sherman  lost  in  the  six  weeks  occu- 
pied, only  560  men.  He  estimated  that  he  had  damaged  the 
enemy  some  $100,000,000,  including  200  miles  of  railroad,  and  of 
this  some  $20,000,000  was  direct  Federal  profit,  while  the  rest 
was  compulsory  waste. 

By  the  1st  of  January,  1865,  General  Sherman  had  completed 
his  preparations  for  the  continued  occupation  of  Savannah,  the 
removal  of  obstructions  in  the  river  under  the  supervision  of 
Admiral  Dahlgren,  and  the  opening  up  of  communications  by 
the  free  passage  of  vessels.  He  was  then  ready  for  a march 
northward  through  the  Carolinas.  On  the  15th  of  January  the 
Seventeenth  Corps  was  sent  by  water  around  Hilton  Head,  to 
Pocotaligo.  on  the  Charleston  and  Savannah  Railroad,  where  a 
position  was  taken  up  threatening  Charleston,  to  which  city 
Hardee  with  his  fifteen  thousand  men  had  escaped  from 
Savannah.  Slocum,  with  the  left  wing  and  Kilpatrick’s 
cavalry,  was  to  have  crossed  the  Savannah  River  from  the  city 
on  a pontoon  bridge  at  the  same  time,  but  heavy  floods  pre- 
vented this  and  the  delay  caused  by  hunting  for  a favorable 
crossing  wasted  the  balance  of  January.  In  the  meantime 
General  Grant  had  sent  Grover’s  Division  of  the  Nineteenth 
Corps  to  garrison  Savannah  and  had  taken  the  Twenty-third 
Corps  under  Schofield  from  Thomas’  command  in  Tennessee  to 
reinforce  Terry  and  Palmer  on  the  coast  of  North  Carolina, 
and  thus  pave  the  way  for  Sherman’s  future  movements. 

On  February  lgt  Sherman’s  whole  army  moved  forward 
against  Columbia,  the  capital  of  South  Carolina.  The  Confed- 
erates were  terror-stricken  at  the  audacity  of  these  operations, 
though  they  hoped  that  the  swamps  and  morasses  would  im- 
pede, if  not  engulf,  the  Federal  army.  Governor  Magrath 
summoned  every  white  man  in  the  State  between  the  ages  of 
16  and  60  to  take  the  field,  and  desperate  attempts  were  made 
to  establish  a line  of  defense  along  the  Salkliatchie,  while 


MOVING  UPON  COLUMBIA. 


347 


Wheeler’s  cavalry  was  ever  on  the  alert,  hovering  around  the 
advance  columns.  But  impediments  merely  seemed  to  whet 
the  appetite  of  the  Federal  troops  ; they  pressed  on,  forced  the 
passages  of  the  river,  and  by  the  11th  of  February  had  severed 
the  Confederate  lines  of  communication  between  Charleston 
and  Augusta.  On  the  12th  the  Seventeenth  Corps  dashed  upon 
Orangeburg,  and  driving  out  the  Confederates,  destroyed  rail- 


RUINS  OP  CHARLESTON. 

road  communication  with  Columbia.  On  the  14th  the  fords 
and  bridges  of  the  Congaree  were  carried,  and  on  the  16th  the 
right  wing  was  opposite  Columbia,  while  the  left  wing,  under 
Slocum,  had  swept  by  Augusta  and  was  rapidly  approaching 
the  same  point.  Bridges  were  rapidly  thrown  across  the  Broad 
and  Saluda  rivers  and  Columbia’s  fate  was  about  determined. 
The  failure  of  Bragg  and  Beauregard  to  check  Sherman’s 
advance  had  compelled  the  Confederate  authorities  to  reinstate 
General  Johnston,  one  of  the  bravest  and  coolest,  if  most  cau- 


348 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


tious  commanders.  On  the  17th  of  February  Beauregard, 
Governor  Magrath  and  a number  of  other  officials  fled  from  the 
city,  and  Mayor  Goodwyn,  with  a delegation  of  the  city  council, 
came  out  in  carriages  and  formally  surrendered  to  Colonel  Stone, 
of  the  Twenty-fifth  Iowa  Infantry,  who,  in  accordance  with  gen- 
eral instruction!!,  promised  protection  to  private  property. 
General  Wade  Hampton,  however,  who  had  command  of  the 
Confederate  rear  guard,  is  alleged  to  have  fired  all  the  cotton, 
public  and  private,  in  the  city,  before  quitting.  At  any  rate, 
the  cotton  was  fired,  and,  despite  the  exertion  of  Sherman’s 
officers  and  men,  the  flames  spread  rapidly  and  laid  the  whole 
city  in  ruins.  The  fall  of  Columbia  convinced  General  Hardee 
that  Charleston  was  no  longer  tenable,  and  therefore,  while 
Columbia  was  blazing.  Hie  torch  was  vigorously  applied  in 
Charleston.  The  great  depot  of  the  Northwestern  Railroad,  in 
which  a large  quantity  of  powder  was  stored,  took  fire  and  was 
blown  up,  and  four  squares  in  the  best  part  of  the  city  were 
laid  in  ashes.  After  further  destroying  all  the  shipping  he 
could  reach,  including  two  iron-clads,  Hardee,  with  about 
14,000  troops,  escaped,  and  made  off  to  join  Beauregard, 
Cheatham  and  Johnston  in  North  Carolina.  The  news  of  the 
evacuation  was  received  by  the  Federal  forces  on  James  and 
Morris  islands  on  the  morning  of  the  18th,  and  within  a few 
hours  the  Stars  and  Stripes  were  again  floating  over  Forts 
Sumter,  Ripley  and  Pinckney.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Bennett, 
commanding  at  Morris  Island,  received  the  formal  surrender 
of  the  city  from  Mayor  Macbeth,  and  then  hurried  up  a small 
force  to  assist  in  suppressing  the  flames.  The  principal  arsenal 
was  saved,  as  was  a large  quantity  of  rice,  which  was  gener- 
ously distributed  among  the  distracted  poor  of  the  place.  Colo- 
nel Stewart  L.  Woodford,  of  the  One  Hundred  and  Twenty- 
seventh  New  York,  was  appointed  Military  Governor  of  Charles- 
ton, and  by  judicious  management  speedily  effected  amicable 
arrangements  with  the  citizens. 

General  Sherman  meanwhile  had  remained  at  Columbia 
only  long  enough  to  complete  the  destruction  of  the  arsenals, 
machine  shops  and  foundries,  and  tear  up  the  railroad  tracks. 
This  was  done  during  the  18th  and  19th  of  February,  and  then 


MARCHING  ON  RALEIGH. 


349 


he  renewed  his  march  northward  in  the  direction  of  Charlotte, 
North  Carolina,  having  advised  General  Grant  that  he  might 
be  expected  at  Goldsboro  any  time  between  the  22d  and  28th  of 
March.  Kilpatrick’s  cavalry  meantime  had  raided  toward 
Augusta  in  the  endeavor  to  mislead  the  Confederates  as  to 
Sherman’s  line  of  advance,  and  was  now  making  for  Winns- 
boro.  On  the  18th  he  found  that  Wheeler  had  effected  a junc- 
tion with  Wade  Hampton,  and  that  the  combined  force  was 
between  him  and  Charlotte. 

General  Sherman  pushed  on  to  Winnsboro,  and  there  effected 
a junction  with  the  Twentieth  Corps,  under  Slocum,  on  the 
21st  of  February.  The  Federal  army  then  crossed  the  Great 
Pedee,  at  Cheraw,  driving  Hardee  from  that  post,  and  com- 
pelling him  to  retreat  on  Fayetteville.  He  was  not  allowed  to 
tarry  here,  for  Sherman  pushed  on,  and  by  March  11th  his 
whole  force  was  concentrated  at  Fayetteville,  Hardee  again 
retreating.  Kilpatrick,  meanwhile,  had  met  with  a misadven- 
ture which  nearly  proved  serious.  Learning  that  Hampton 
was  defending  Hardee’s  rear,  Kilpatrick,  with  Spencer’s 
Brigade,  made  a night  march,  and  cut  through  Hampton’s 
line  ; but  that  night,  March  8th,  Hampton,  by  a stealthy  move- 
ment, surprised  Kilpatrick’s  quarters,  captured  Spencer  and 
most  of  the  staff,  and  then  began  plundering  the  camp.  Kil- 
patrick, who  had  escaped  on  foot  into  the  swamp,  rallied  his 
men  and  again  fell  on  Hampton’s  troopers,  recapturing  the 
guns  and  holding  the  Confederates  at  bay  till  General  Mitchell, 
with  a brigade  of  infantry,  came  to  his  aid.  Hampton  then 
gave  up  the  fight,  and  Kilpatrick  joined  the  main  army  at 
Fayetteville.  Here  the  troops  were  rested  for  three  days,  and 
then  the  march  was  resumed  towards  Raleigh.  On  the  16th  of 
March  Hardee  was  encountered  strongly  intrenched,  with 
twenty  thousand  men,  near  Averasboro,  between  the  Cape 
Fear  and  South  rivers.  After  a hard  fight,  Slocum  drove 
Hardee  into  his  intrenchments,  from  whence  that  night  he 
escaped  to  Smithfield,  where  Johnston  was  concentrating. 
General  Sherman  was  now  confident  that  he  had  no  further 
obstacles  on  his  route  to  Goldsboro,  but  early  on  the  morning 
of  the  19tli,  when  approaching  Bentonville,  a skirmish  on  the 


350 


HISTORY  OP  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


left  rapidly  developed  into  a formidable  attack,  and  by  noon  a 
fierce  battle  was  in  progress,  for.the  whole  of  Johnston’s  army, 
reinforced  by  Hardee,  Hoke  and  Cheatham,  were  massed  in 
front  of  Sherman’s  left  wing  and  were  exulting  over  the  pros- 
pect of  his  complete  annihilation.  But  for  the  almost  super- 
human efforts  of  General  Jefferson  C.  Davis,  this  result  would 
have  been  accomplished.  The  impetuous  charges  of  the  Fed- 
erals  under  such  leadership,  however,  turned  the  fortunes  of 
the  day,  and  when  darkness  fell  the  amazed  Confederates  were 
routed.  During  the  night  other  detachments  came  up,  the 
right  wing  moved  over  to  the  support  of  the  left,  and  although 
there  was  heavy  fighting  during  the  20tli,  the  Confederates 
failed  to  regain  their  advantage.  On  the  21st  General  Terry, 
with  his  column  from  Wilmington,  and  General  Schofield  with 
his  troops  from  Newbern,  had  reached  Goldsboro,  and  General 
Johnston  finding  that  the  junction  of  the  three  armies  was  now 
practically  accomplished,  fled  in  such  haste  to  Smithfield  that 
he  left  his  pickets  and  wounded  to  be  captured.  On  the  23d  the 
entire  Federal  force,  numbering  about  60,000,  were  encamped 
in  and  about  Goldsboro,  and  were  allowed  to  rest  a while. 
Placing  General  Schofield  in  temporary  command,  General 
Sherman  went  by  rail  to  Morehead  City  and  thence  by  water 
to  City  Point,  where  he  met  Generals  Grant,  Meade  and  Ord, 
and  President  Lincoln.  An  important  conference  was  held 
in  regard  to  future  movements,  and  Sherman  learned  all 
that  had  happened  “since  he  had  been  out  of  the  world.” 
Returning  to  Goldsboro  on  the  30tli,  Sherman  superintended 
the  furnishing  of  needed  clothes  and  supplies  to  his  troops, 
and  then  on  April  6th  he  learned  of  the  fall  of  Petersburg 
and  Richmond.  This  somewhat  changed  his  plans,  and 
he  decided  that  it  was  time  to  finish  up  his  end  of 
the  war  by  demolishing  Johnston.  On  the  10th  of  April  he  put 
his  forces  in  motion  toward  Smithfield,  where  Johnston  had 
been  concentrating.  But  the  news  had  reached  the  Con- 
federate commander,  and  he  hastily  fell  back  on  Raleigh. 
Sherman  pushed  on  to  Smithfield  only  to  find  the  bridges 
destroyed  and  Johnston  still  retreating.  The  startling  news 
of  Lee’s  surrender  reached  him  here,  and  he  at  once  dropped 


SURRENDER  OF  GENERAL  JOHNSTON. 


351 


his  heavy  field  equipment  and  in  light  order  pressed  after 
Johnston,  receiving  the  formal  surrender  of  Raleigh  on  the 
18th  of  April,  as  he  passed  on  his  way  to  overtake  the  fugitive 
Confederates  at  Hillsboro.  On  April  14th  Johnston  sent  a note 
to  Sherman  asking  him  to  communicate  with  General  Grant 
and  obtain  permission  to  treat  for  peace.  Sherman  promptly 
replied  that  he  was  fully  authorized  to  arrange  terms  and  would 
halt  his  army  to  receive  proposals.  On  the  16tli  a further 


PLACE  OP  JOHNSTON’S  SURRENDER  TO  SHERMAN. 


communication  was  received  asking  for  an  interview  next  day, 
half-way  between  Raleigh  and  Hillsboro.  Nothing  definite 
was  arranged  at  this  meeting,  but  on  April  18th  the  two 
generals  met,  and  Sherman  consented  to  a “Memorandum” 
as  a basis  of  consideration  by  the  Government.  This  docu 
ment  was  sent  to  Washington,  but  its  terms  were  so  prepos- 
terously lenient  that  the  administration  rejected  it,  and  Gen- 
eral Grant  hastened  to  Raleigh  to  announce  its  rejection  and  if 
necessary  to  relieve  General  Sherman  of  his  command.  Reaching 
Raleigh  on  the  24th, Grant  instructed  Sherman  to  notify  Johnston 
that  his  proposals  were  absolutely  rejected  and  that  the  truce  must 


352 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


close  iu  forty-eight  hours.  To  this  message  was  supplemented 
a demand  for  an  immediate  surrender  of  Johnston’s  army  on 
terms  similar  to  those  which  Grant  had  made  with  Lee.  It 
may  be  here  noted  that  the  “ Memorandum,”  said  to  have  been 
prepared  by  Breckinridge,  was  in  effect  an  actual  amnesty  and 
a virtual  expunging  of  all  records  of  rebellion.  General  Sher- 
man as  well  as  General  Grant  had  yearnings  for  peace,  in  the 
interests  of  common  humanity,  but,  while  Sherman  was  ready 
to  approach  the  subject  as  a “ man,”  Grant  would  only  do  so 
as  a “soldier” — a subtle  distinction  requiring  no  further  com- 
ment. That  Grant  fully  appreciated  the  position  is  shown  by 
the  fact  that  having  contented  himself  with  the  simple  con- 
veyance of  the  Government’s  rejection  of  the  “ Memorandum,” 
he  left  Sherman  full  powers  to  conduct  further  negotiations, 
and  waited  unobtrusively  at  Raleigh  for  the  result.  It  was  not 
long  delayed.  On  April  26th,  at  the  request  of  Johnston, 
another  meeting  was  held  between  the  two  commanders,  and 
terms  of  capitulation  identical  with  those  granted  to  Lee  at 
Appomattox  Court  House  were  agreed  upon.  It  was  stipulated 
that  all  arms  and  public  property  of  the  Confederates  should 
be  deposited  at  Greensboro,  and  that  the  capitulation  should 
include  all  the  troops  in  Johnston’s  military  department,  com- 
prising the  seaboard  States  south  of  Virginia.  The  terms  were 
promptly  approved  by  Grant  and  the  troops  formally  surren- 
dered, except  a body  of  cavalry  under  Wade  Hampton.  This 
General  declined  to  be  included,  not  being  actually  part  of 
Johnston’s  department,  and  he  led  his  troopers  off  to  Charlotte, 
to  join  the  now  fugitive  Confederate  President  Davis. 

Reserving  minor  episodes  for  a closing  chapter,  we  can  here 
close  our  record  of  important  military  movements  in  this  sec- 
tion, and,  after  picking  up  a few  “ loose  ends,”  move  on  with 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac  to  the  actual  .close  of  the  war  and 
the  events  incidentally  alluded  to  above. 

Coincident  with  Sherman's  operations  in  the  Carolinas  was 
the  famous  cavalry  raid  of  General  George  Stoneman.  Return- 
ing to  Knoxville,  from  his  winter  campaign  in  southwestern 
Virginia,  he  was  ordered  on  February  7th,  1865,  to  prepare  for 
a raid  into  South  Carolina  in  aid  of  Sherman’s  movements,  but 


stoneman’s  cavalry  raid. 


85i 


this  order  was  modified  by  the  successes  of  Sherman’s  opera- 
tions, and  finally  Stoneman  was  intrusted  with  a sort  of  inde- 
pendent command  and  turned  loose  as  a sort  of  Nemesis  on 
horseback  to  wreak  destruction  on  Confederate  property.  We 
will  briefly  sketch  his  dashing  operations.  Concentrating  the 
cavalry  brigades  of  Colonels  Palmer,  Miller  and  Brown,  about 
sis  thousand  strong,  at  Mossy  Creek,  he  started  out  on  March 
20th,  crossed  the  mountains,  captured  Wilkesboro  and  forced 
the  passage  of  the  Yadkin  at  Jonesville.  Turning  to  the  north, 
he  traversed  the  western  end  of  North  Carolina  and  thence 
passed  into  Carroll  County,  Virginia.  At  Wytheville  the  rail- 
road was  tom  up  and  the  whole  line  was  destroyed  from  the 
bridge  over  New  River  to  within  four  miles  of  Lynchburg. 
Then  Christiansburg  was  captured  and  ninety  miles  of  railroad 
track  passed  out  of  existence.  Turning  first  to  Jacksonville  and 
then  southward,  Stoneman  struck  and  destroyed  the  North 
Carolina  railroad  between  Danville  and  Greensboro.  At  Salem 
the  factories  were  burned,  and  after  tearing  up  the  track  in  the 
direction  of  Salisbury,  that  town  was  captured,  together  with 
large  stores  of  arms,  ammunition,  cotton,  clothing  and  provi- 
sions. The  Confederates  were  quick  enough  to  get  away  with 
the  Federal  prisoners  who  had  been  penned  up  in  the  town. 
Then  on  April  19th  a division  under  Major  Moderwell  reached 
the  great  bridge  of  the  South  Carolina  Railroad  spanning  the 
Catawba  River,  eleven  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  length.  This 
was  totally  destroyed  by  fire.  After  a fight  with  the  Confed- 
erate cavalry  under  Ferguson,  the  victorious  troopers  turned 
back  to  Dallas,  where  all  the  divisions  concentrated,  and  by 
April  20th  the  famous  raid  was  ended.  During  its  progress  six 
thousand  prisoners,  forty-six  pieces  of  artillery  and  a large 
quantity  of  small  arms  were  captured.  The  amount  of  destruc- 
tion effected  is  beyond  computation. 

We  have  now  to  notice  important  events  on  the  Atlantic  coast 
and  in  the  Gulf.  In  the  beginning  of  August,  1864,  Admiral 
Farragut,  with  a powerful  squadron,  made  a descent  upon  the 
defenses  of  Mobile,  which  were  Fort  Gaines  on  the  left  and 
Fort  Morgan  on  the  right  of  the  harbor,  in  Mobile  Bay,  some 
thirty  miles  south  of  the  city.  Within  the  bay,  additionally 


354 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


guarding  the  harbor,  was  the  monster  iron-clad  ram  Tennessee 
and  three  gunboats,  commanded  by  the  Confederate  Admiral 
Buchanan,  who  floated  his  pennant  on  the  Tennessee.  Admiral 
Farragut's  fleet  consisted  of  fourteen  wooden  vessels  and  four 
iron-clads.  On  August  5th,  Farragut  was  ready  for  the  attack, 
and  about  sis  o’clock  a.  M.  the  fleet  steamed  up  to  Fort  Morgan. 
The  iron  clads  were  theTecumseh,  Manhattan,  Winnebago  and 
Chickasaw.  Farragut  was  in  the  wooden  ship  Hartford,  and 
was  lashed  to  the  main  top,  from  which  perilous  position  he 
gave  his  orders  during  the  engagement.  The  Tecumseh  opened 
the  battle  by  a shot  at  Fort  Morgan,  and  soon  all  the  ships  were 
engaged.  Before  long  the  Tecumseh  struck  a torpedo,  which, 
exploding  directly  beneath  her  turret,  made  so  fearful  a rent 
that  she  sank,  with  Commodore  Craven  and  nearly  all  the 
officers  and  crew,  only  seventeen  of  one  hundred  and  thirty 
being  saved.  The  Hartford  then  pressed  on,  and  missing  a blow 
from  the  Tennessee,  engaged  the  other  gunboats.  After  an 
hour’s  conflict  the  Confederate  gunboat  Selma  was  captured,  and 
the  other  two  forced  to  seek  the  shelter  of  the  forts.  Then  the 
Tennessee  came  down  at  full  speed  to  attack  the  Hartford,  but 
the  other  vessels  closed  around  the  monster,  and  after  a terrible 
battle  the  powerful  ram  was  so  batter  od  that  Admiral  Buch- 
anan, himself  badly  injured,  was  compelled  to  surrender, 
The  fleet  being  disposed  of,  Farragut  turned  his  atten- 
tion to  the  forts.  During  the  6th,  Fort  Gaines  was 
so  severely  shelled  that  on  the  morning  of  the  7th  Colo- 
nel Anderson,  the  commander,  surrendered.  Fort  Mor- 
gan, on  Mobile  Point,  still  held  out,  and  its  commander 
General  Richard  L.  Page,  of  Virginia,  severely  censured 
Anderson  for  cowardice.  It  should  have  been  mentioned  that 
General  Canby  had,  previous  to  the  commencement  of  Farragut’s 
operations,  sent  a land  force  of  5,000  men  from  New  Orleans 
under  General  Gordon  Granger,  and  these  had  been  landed  on 
Dauphin  Island,  which  divides  the  entrance  to  Mobile  Bay. 
Having  assisted  in  the  silencing  and  capture  of  Fort  Gaines, 
these  were  now  transferred  to  the  rear  of  Fort  Morgan,  and  on 
the  9th  of  August  began  lines  of  investment.  On  the  22d,  the 
fleet  and  batteries  commenced  a heavy  bombardment  which 


CAPTURE  OF  THE  MOBILE  FORTS. 


355 


lasted  all  day  and  seriously  damaged  the  fort.  The  next  morn- 
ing Page  surrendered,  after  destroying  a large  portion  of  the 
guns  and  ammunition.  The  possession  of  these  forts  effectu- 
ally sealed  the  port  of  Mobile  against  blockade  runners.  One 
hundred  and  four  guns  and  fourteen  hundred  and  sixty-four 
men  were  captured  during  these  operations.  The  capture  of 
the  city  itself  by  the  land  forces  occurred  some  months  later, 
but  it  may  be  well  to  incorporate  the  episode  here.  At  the 
beginning  of  1865  Mobile  was  defended  by  three  lines  of  earth- 
works, completely  round  the  city.  The  first  line,  about  three 
miles  from  the  business  portion  of  the  city,  was  constructed  in 
1862,  the  second  line  in  1863,  after  the  fall  of  Vicksburg,  and  the 
third  line,  about  half-way  between  the  other  two,  in  1864.  The 
entire  fortifications  comprised  forty-eight  forts  and  redoubts 
with  connecting  breast-works.  On  the  7th  of  March,  1865.  a 
portion  of  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee,  having  used  up  Hood, 
was  sent  to  join  Canby’s  command  and  was  stationed  at  Fort 
Gaines,  Mobile  Bay.  Anothe  r rendezvous  and  base  of  opera- 
tions was  selected  on  the  Fish  River,  about  twenty  miles 
from  Spanish  Fort,  one  of  the  strongest  of  Mobile's  defenses. 
In  the  meantime,  General  Steele,  with  Hawkins’  colored 
troops  and  Lucas’  cavalry,  was  approaching  from  Pensacola  to 
Blakely,  ten  miles  north  of  Mobile.  All  general  preparations 
having  b.-en  completed,  Spanish  Fort  was  invested  on  March 
27th,  and  the  siege  operations  were  vigorously  kept  up  till  April 
8th,  when,  by  a vigorous  assault,  a commanding  outpost  was 
carried,  and  during  the  next  night  General  Gibson  evacuated 
the  fort.  The  guns  were  then  turned  on  Forts  Huger  and 
Tracy,  which  were  also  abandoned  two  days  later.  In  the 
meantime,  operations  had  been  pushed  against  Fort  Blakely,  on 
the  east  bank  of  the  Appalachee.  This  was  carried  by  assault 
on  the  8th  by  Hawkins’ colored  troops,  with  shouts  of  “ Remem- 
ber Fort  Pillow,”  but  the  dreadful  massacre  alluded  to  was  not 
avenged  in  kind.  The  whole  eastern  shore  of  the  bay  was  now 
in  Federal  possession,  and  on  the  night  of  April  11th  General 
D.  H.  Maury,  after  sinking  the  rams  Huntsville  and  Tusca- 
loosa, abandoned  Mobile  and  fled  up  the  Alabama  River  with 
nine  thousand  men.  On  the  evening  of  the  12th  the  authori- 


356 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


ties  formally  surrendered  the  city  to  General  Granger  and  Rear- 
Admiral  Thatcher.  General  Canby  took  possession  and  thus 
crushed  the  rebellion  in  Alabama.  A large  number  of  pris- 
oners and  some  two  million  dollars’  worth  of  stores  and 
ammunition,  in  addition  to  several  guns,  were  captured  with 
the  city. 

The  only  other  important  operations  to  be  considered  in  this 
connection  were  those  against  Fort  Fisher,  commanding  the 
entrance  to  Cape  Fear  River,  and  Wilmington,  North  Carolina, 
the  last  seaport  held  by  the  Confederates.  In  December,  1864, 
Admiral  Porter,  with  a powerful  squadron,  attempted  the  re- 
duction of  this  formidable  fortress.  General  Butler,  with  a 
land  force  of  6,500  men,  accompanied  the  expedition.  On  the 
24th  of  December  the  bombardment  began,  and  the  troops  were 
sent  ashore  with  orders  to  take  the  works  by  storm.  General 
Butler  remained  with  the  fleet  keeping  up  communication  with 
General  Weitzel,  who  led  the  storming  column,  by  signals. 
When  "Weitzel  had  carefully  reconnoitered  the  position,  he  was 
satisfied  that  it  would  be  merely  murder  to  throw  his  men  on 
such  works,  for  if  the  fleet  continued  firing  they  would  destroy 
friend  and  foe,  while  if  the  naval  attack  ceased,  the  guns  of  the 
fort  could  annihilate  the  land  forces.  General  Butler  con- 
curred and  ordered  the  troops  to  re-embark,  and  they  went 
back  in  the  transports  with  Butler  to  Fortress  Monroe.  The 
fleet,  however,  remained  off  Fort  Fisher. 

On  December  30th  General  Grant  wrote  Admiral  Porter,  re- 
questing him  to  remain  while  he  organized  a more  powerful 
land  force.  General  Alfred  H.  Terry  was  intrusted  with  the 
command  of  the  new  expedition,  and  leaving  Hampton  Roads 
on  January  6th,  1865,  began  debarking,  after  detention  by  rough 
weather,  on  the  13th.  General  Terry’s  dispositions  were  ad- 
mirably made,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  15th  he  was  ready 
for  the  assault.  All  through  the  previous  night  the  fleet  had 
been  battering  the  works,  and  then  at  8 o’clock  on  the  morning 
of  the  15th  the  land  batteries  began  raining  iron  hail  into  the 
works.  By  preconcerted  arrangement  the  fleet  ceased  firing  at 
three  in  the  afternoon,  and  then  began  a fearful  struggle.  One 
by  one  the  traverses  were  carried  by  the  dauntless  Federals, 


CAPTURE  OF  FORT  FISHER. 


357 


stubbornly  defended  as  they  were  by  the  equally  courageous 
Confederates.  By  nine  o’clock  at  night  the  last  defensive  point 
was  stormed,  and  the  work  was  done.  The  whole  of  the  garri- 
son left  alive  became  prisoners,  including  Colonel  Lamb,  com- 
mander of  the  fort,  and  General  Whiting,  the  latter  being 
mortally  wounded.  Within  the  next  two  days  Fort  Caswell, 
on  the  right  bank  of  Cape  Fear  River,  was  blown  up,  the  works 
at  Smithville,  Reeves’  Point  and  Battery  Holmes  were  aban- 
doned, and  the  whole  position  was  in  the  hands  of  the  Federal 
forces. 

We  must  now  hastily  glance  at  the  doings  of  the  Confederate 
privateers  during  the  war,  and  close  this  chapter  with  the 
memorable  naval  battle  between  the  Kearsarge  and  the  Ala- 
bama. 

We  have  heretofore  incidentally  mentioned  the  privateering 
commissions  issued  by  the  Confederate  authorities,  and  will 
now  summarize  the  careers  of  the  principal  vessels  so  commis- 
sioned. The  first  of  these  was  the  Savannah,  Captain  T.  H. 
Baker,  of  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  from  which  port  she 
escaped  June  1st,  1861 ; three  days  later  her  captain,  mistaking 
the  U.  S.  brig  Perry  for  a merchant  vessel,  attempted  its  cap- 
ture. Finding  his  mistake  he  put  his  ship  about,  but  after  a 
running  fight  was  compelled  to  surrender,  and  with  his  crew 
suffered  imprisonment  and  trial  on  charges  of  piracy.  The 
next  was  the  Petrel,  Captain  William  Perry  ; this  privateer 
evaded  the  blockading  squadron  off  Charleston  Harbor  on  July 
28th,  and  making  a similar  mistake  with  regard  to  the  U.  S. 
frigate  St.  Lawrence,  Pirate  Perry  fell  into  a terrible  trap.  His 
vessel  was  sunk  by  an  explosive  shell  and  four  of  her  crew 
were  drowned.  The  remainder  were  rescued  and  sent  to 
Moyamensing  prison,  Philadelphia,  also  on  charges  of  piracy. 
The  Confederate  President  threatened  reprisals  if  these  men 
were  treated  as  pirates,  and  the  subject  became  one  of  discus- 
sion even  in  the  British  Parliament.  After  much  argument, 
the  Government,  from  motives  of  humanity  as  well  as  of  ex- 
pediency, to  avoid  complications  at  the  outset  of  the  war,  con- 
sented to  treat  both  sets  of  captives  as  prisoners  of  war,  and 
they  were  subsequently  exchanged.  In  October,  1861,  the 


358 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Nashville  ran  the  blockade  from  Charleston  and  returned  with 
a cargo  worth  three  millions  of  dollars.  Her  career  as  a 
blockade  runner  was  closed  in  March,  1863,  when  she  was  sunk 
by  a Federal  iron-clad  at  the  mouth  of  the  Savannah  River. 
Among  privateers  the  next  in  importance  was  the  Sumter, 
which  in  June,  1861,  under  command  of  Captain  Raphael 
Semmes,  ran  the  blockade  at  New  Orleans,  and  for  several 
months  played  fearful  havoc  with  merchant  vessels.  In  Feb- 
ruary, 1862,  Semmes  was  chased  into  Gibraltar,  where  he  sold 
his  vessel.  He  subsequently  commanded  the  Alabama.  As  the 
Southern  blockade  became  more  effective  the  Confederates 
were  driven  to  British  ship  yards  for  their  cruisers.  The 
Florida  was  fitted  out  in  the  harbor  of  Liverpool,  and,  in  the 
summer  of  1862  succeeded  in  running  into  Mobile  Bay.  From 
thence  she  escaped  the  following  January,  and  after  destroying 
fifteen  merchantmen,  was  captured  in  the  harbor  of  Bahia, 
Brazil.  She  was  brought  to  Hampton  Roads,  and  there,  by  an 
accidental  collision,  sunk.  The  Georgia,  the  Shenandoah,  and 
the  ChicJcamauga,  built  in  the  ship  yards  at  Glasgow,  Scotland, 
all  escaped  to  sea  and  ravaged  the  American  mercantile 
marine.  The  Chiekamauga  was  blown  up  by  the  Confederates 
at  the  capture  of  Fort  Fisher,  and  the  Georgia  was  captured  in 
1863.  The  Shenandoah  had  the  longest  record.  She  left  Lon- 
don early  in  October,  1864,  as  an  East  Indiaman,  named  the 
Sea  King,  and  cleared  for  Bombay.  At  Madeira,  however,  the 
steamer  Laurel,  from  Liverpool,  transferred  to  her  an  arma- 
ment and  crew  of  eighty  men,  nominally  Englishmen.  She 
was  then  rechristened  the  Shenandoah,  and  Captain  James  I. 
Waddell  displayed  his  privateering  commission,  signed  by  the 
Confederate  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  Mallory.  When  the  char- 
acter and  purposes  of  the  vessel  were  disclosed  only  twenty- 
three  of  the  crew  consented  to  remain.  The  Shenandoah  then 
cruised  in  the  Southern  Ocean,  preying  on  American  merchant- 
men. She  visited  Melbourne,  Australia,  where  her  officers  were 
liberally  feasted.  During  June,  1865,  she  was  up  among  the 
New  England  whaling  fleet,  on  the  borders  of  the  Arctic 
Ocean,  and  on  the  28th  of  that  month,  taking  advantage  of 
a gathering  of  the  whaling  fleet  by  reason  of  one  of  the 


PROCEEDINGS  OF  THE  PRIVATEERS. 


359 


vessels  being  in  distress,  Waddell,  under  the  American  flag, 
approached,  and  then  displaying  the  Confederate  ensign,  made 
prizes  of  ten  of  the  vessels,  burning  eight  of  them  before  mid- 
night. On  the  2d  of  August  Waddell  learned  that  the  war  was 
over,  and,  hastening  to  England,  surrendered  the  Shenandor-h 
as  a prize  to  the  Donegal , a British  vessel.  The  crew  claimed 
to  be  American  citizens,  and  the  British  authorities,  conniving 
at  the  fraud,  released  them.  The  most  notorious  of  all  the 
Confederate  privateers  was  the  Alabama,  built  at  Liverpool, 
especially  for  the  purposes  of  Captain  Raphael  Semmes,  for- 
merly of  the  Sumter.  There  was  little  disguise  about  the 
preparation  of  this  ship,  and  the  American  Minister,  Mr.  Adams, 
called  the  attention  of  the  British  Government  to  the  matter, 
but  in  vain,  and  the  vessel  was  allowed  to  depart.  In  a Portu- 
guese harbor  of  the  Western  Isles,  she  received  her  armament, 
and  then  Semmes  and  her  other  officers  arrived  in  a British 
steamer.  During  the  last  three  months  of  1862  Semmes  de- 
stroyed by  fire  twenty-eight  vessels,  and  in  the  course  of  the 
entire  career  of  the  Alabama  it  is  estimated  that  not  less  than 
sixty-six  vessels,  involving  a loss  of  ten  million  dollars,  suffered 
at  the  hands  of  this  piratical  crew.  The  vessel  never  entered  a 
Confederate  port  and  confined  her  operations  to  European  and 
more  distant  waters.  Early  in  the  summer  of  1864,  after  a cruise 
in  the  South  Atlantic  and  Indian  seas,  the  Alabama  ran  into 
the  harbor  of  Cherbourg,  France.  Captain  John  A.  Winslow, 
of  the  United  States  steamer  Kearsarge,  was  then  lying  off  the 
port  of  Flushing,  Holland.  On  being  apprised  of  the  Alabama's 
movements,  Captain  Winslow  at  once  proceeded  to  look  after  her. 
June  14th,  1864,  he  arrived  off  Cherbourg,  when  Semmes,  with 
inimitable  impudence,  sent  a note  to  Winslow,  begging  him  to 
remain  and  try  conclusions  with  the  Alabama.  This  fitted  in 
exactly  with  Winslow’s  wishes,  and  he  waited  the  convenience 
of  his  would-be  antagonist.  It  seems  probable  that  Semmes 
had  some  misgivings,  for  before  coming  out  of  the  harbor  he 
sent  ashore  a quantity  of  valuables,  the  product  of  his  recent 
cruise.  On  Sunday,  June  19th,  the  Alabama  steamed  out, 
escorted  beyond  French  waters  by  the  French  iron-clad  Cou- 
ronnc.  Captain  Winslow,  to  avoid  any  possible  complications, 


360 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


had  moved  out  to  a point  about  seven  miles  from  the  break- 
water. When  the  Alabama  came  within  twelve  hundred  yards 
of  the  Kearsarge  she  opened  fire,  and  delivered  several  broad- 
sides before  Winslow  retaliated.  During  the  succeding  conflict 
the  Alabama  was  kept  moving  and  firing  rapidly,  each  vessel 
circling  so  as  to  keep  the  starboard  side  nearest  the  enemy. 
Semmes  baffled  every  attempt  of  the  Kearsarge  to  close  in  on 
him,  but  on  the  other  hand,  while  the  firing  of  his  ship  was 
rapid  and  reckless,  that  of  the  Kearsarge  was  slow,  methodical 
and  effectual.  By  about  noon,  the  Alabama  was  disabled 
as  a steam  vessel,  and  was  also  badly  shattered  by  shells. 
Then  Winslow  poured  in  grapeshot.  At  length  her  flag 
went  down,  but  until  a white  one  was  shown  the  fire 
was  continued.  After  the  Kearsarge  ceased,  in  deference 
to  the  white  flag,  the  Alabama  fired  two  more  shots  and 
attempted  to  reach  neutral  waters.  The  Kearsarge  resumed 
her  fire  and  ran  across  the  bow  of  the  Alabama,  intending  to 
rake  her,  but  just  then  the  boats  of  the  Alabama  were  lowered 
and  Winslow  was  informed  that  the  privateer  was  sinking. 
In  about  twenty  minutes  the  Alabama  went  down  and  the 
Kearsarge  saved  sixty-five  of  her  crew.  Meanwhile  the  Deer- 
hound, an  English  yacht,  having  on  board  the  owner,  Mr. 
Lancaster  and  his  family,  which  had  followed  Semmes  out  of 
Cherbourg,  came  rapidly  up,  rescued  Semmes,  his  officers  and 
some  of  the  men,  and  ran  rapidly  with  them  to  English  waters. 

In  England  Semmes  and  his  officers  were  treated  as  heroes 
and  the  claims  of  Winslow  that  they  were  his  prisoners  were 
stoutly  resisted.  It  is  not  necessary  to  go  further  into  details,  as 
that  would  involve  considerations  which  became  matters  of 
legal  decision  long  afterwards. 

We  shall  now  turn  to  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  and  with  the 
operations  of  Grant  and  Lee  approach  the  end  of  our  war  his- 
tory. 


CHAPTER  XXXm. 


REORGANIZATION  OP  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC — BATTLE  OP  THE  WILDERNESS — 
BATTLE  OP  SPOTTSYLVANIA  COURT  HOUSE — BATTLE  OF  COOL  ARBOR — OPERA- 
TIONS BEFORE  PETERSBURG — MOVEMENTS  IN  THE  VALLEY  OF  THE  SHENANDOAH 
— BATTLE  OP  CEDAR  CREEK — SHERIDAN’S  FAMOUS  RIDE  PROM  WINCHESTER — 
THE  ARMY  IN  WINTER  QUARTERS. 

On  March  23d,  1864,  Lieutenant-General  Grant  returned  from 
his  Western  visit  and  joined  General  Meade  at  the  latter’s  head- 
quarters, Culpeper  Court  House,  where  preparations  were  at 
once  begun  for  a vigorous  campaign  with  the  Army  of  the  Po- 
tomac. The  five  army  corps  were  consolidated  and  then  recon- 
structed into  three  grand  divisions,  the  Second  Corps  being  un- 
der the  command  of  General  Winfield  Scott  Hancock,  the  Fifth 
under  General  G.  K.  Warren,  and  the  Sixth  under  General 
John  Sedgwick.  The  cavalry  of  the  entire  army  was  consoli- 
dated and  placed  under  the  command  of  General  Philip  H. 
Sheridan.  In  the  meantime  General  Burnside  had  been  at  An- 
napolis, Md.,  recruiting  his  old  Ninth  Corps,  and  by  the  end  of 
April  his  corps,  partly  composed  of  colored  troops,  was  merged 
into  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  the  aggregate  of  which  then 
amounted  to  nearly  one  hundred  and  forty  thousand  men. 

At  this  time  the  Confederate  army  under  Lee  occupied  a line 
extending  nearly  twenty  miles  on  each  side  of  Orange  Court 
House,  Va.,  its  right  wing  protected  by  the  Mine  Run  works, 
which  had  been  much  strengthened  during  the  early  part  of  the 
year,  and  its  left  wing  covered  by  the  Rapidan  and  the  moun- 
tain range.  The  corps  of  Ewell  and  Hill  were  near  the  Rapidan 
and  that  of  Longstreet  was  near  Gordonsville. 

By  May  1st  Lieutenant-General  Grant  had  perfected  his 
arrangements  for  a general  advance  and  had  outlined  his  whole 
plan  of  operations.  All  orders  were  given  through  General 
Meade,  who  was  intrusted  with  minor  details,  and  was  thus 
virtually  in  command  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  Grant’s 
plans  included  an  overland  march  of  the  main  army  from  the 


862 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Rapidan  to  the  James,  while  the  Confederate  communications 
with  Richmond  were  to  be  threatened  at  various  points.  Thus 
General  Butler,  with  about  thirty  thousand  men,  was  to  move 
from  Fortress  Monroe  and  take  up  an  intrenched  position  at 
City  Point,  the  junction  of  ihe  Appomattox  with  the  James. 
At  the  same  time  General  Franz  Sigel  was  instructed  to  form 
his  army  into  two  columns,  one  of  which,  about  seven  thousand 
strong,  he  was  personally  to  lead  up  the  Shenandoah  Valley 
so  as  to  divert  Lee  from  concentration,  while  the  other  column, 
under  General  Crook,  composed  of  about  ten  thousand  men, 
was  to  march  up  from  the  Kanawha  region  and  threaten  the 
Virginia  & East  Tennessee  Railroad. 

At  midnight  on  May  3d,  the  forward  movement  of  the  main 
army  was  begun,  the  right  column,  consisting  of  the  Fifth  and 
Sixth  Corps,  under  Warren andSedgwick,  moving  from  Culpeper 
Court  House,  and  the  left  column,  consisting  of  the  Second 
Corps,  under  Hancock,  from  Stevensburg.  This  latter,  pre- 
ceded by  Gregg’s  Cavalry,  crossed  the  Rapidan  and  pushed 
on  to  Chancellorsville,  where  it  bivouacked  on  the  night  of  the 
4th.  The  right  column,  with  Warren  leading,  also  crossed  the 
Rapidan  and  pushed  directly  for  the  Wilderness.  It  had  been 
Grant’s  intention  by  a rapid  advance  to  secure  a position  in  rear 
of  the  Confederate  army,  but  Lee  penetrated  the  design  and 
sent  his  army  under  two  columns,  led  by  Ewell  and  Hill,  to 
meet  the  Federal  advance  and  force  a battle  in  the  Wilderness. 
The  intrenchments  at  Mine  Run  were  left  some  six  miles  in  the 
rear  of  the  Army  of  Virginia  as  a safe  retreat  in  case  of  neces- 
sity. There  were  two  roads  running  through  the  Wilderness, 
one  a plank  road  and  the  other  an  old  turnpike;  these  ran 
almost  parallel  from  Lee’s  centre  and  intersected  the  roads  from 
Germania  Ferry  at  which  the  Federals  had  crossed. 

On  the  morning  of  May  5th,  Warren’s  advance  encountered 
the  advance  skirmishers  of  Ewell’s  division  and  some  sharp 
fighting  began  at  once.  At  first  it  was  presumed  to  be  merely 
a rear  guard  that  had  been  felt,  and  preparations  were  made  to 
turn  this  aside  and  press  on  for  the  Mine  Run  intrenchments. 
It  was  soon  apparent,  however,  that  the  enemy  were  in  con- 
siderable force,  and  General  Wadsworth’s  Division,  supported 


DEATH  OF  GENERAL  WADSWORTH. 


363 


by  General  Robinson  and  by  General  McCandless,  was  advanced 
on  the  turnpike.  The  irregular  and  wooded  ground  prevented 
either  side  from  having  a thorough  knowledge  of  the  opposing 
movements.  There  was  vigorous  fighting  throughout  the  whole 
day,  and  at  its  close  the  advantage  was  slightly  with  the  Con- 
federates as  to  position.  Warren  had  lost  nearly  three  thousand 
men,  and  McCandless’  Brigade  escaped,  by  the  skin  of  its  teeth, 
from  a perilous  corner,  with  the  loss  of  two  full  regiments. 
General  Alexander  Hayes  was  also  shot  dead  at  the  head  of  his 
troops.  By  nightfall  both  armies  were  within  arm’s  reach  of 
each  other,  but  confused  amid  almost  impenetrable  thickets  and 
at  no  point  absolutely  conscious  of  each  other’s  position.  Both 
sides,  however,  were  ready  to  renew  the  combat  on  a field 
where  only  luck  and  brute  force  could  possibly  accomplish 
anything.  To  cover  Longstreet’s  movement,  intended  to  flank 
Grant’s  left,  Lee  ordered  a demonstration  on  Seymour’s 
Brigade,  at  the  extreme  right,  but  Warren  and  Hancock  had 
simultaneously  made  a vigorous  attack  on  Hill’s  Division, 
and  for  a time  this  was  forced  back  almost  to  Lee’s 
headquarters.  Longstreet’s  flanking  movement  had  been 
comprehended,  but  the  countermanding  order  was,  of 
course,  unknown,  and  therefore  when  Hancock  attempted  to 
press  his  advance  he  found  himself  confronted  by  an  over- 
whelming force,  and  before  noon  was  compelled  to  fall  back. 
About  this  time  General  Wadsworth,  who  had  been  pressing 
the  Confederate  line  heavily,  was  shot  through  the  brain  and 
then  captured.  He  died  the  next  day.  This  disaster  was  offset 
by  a Confederal e blunder,  for  Longstreet,  coming  suddenly 
upon  a.  detached  portion  of  his  own  command,  was  fired  upon 
and  so  severely  w ounded  as  to  be  disabled.  This  threw  the 
immediate  command  of  the  field  upon  Lee,  whose  slower  move- 
ments enabled  H ncock  to  prepare  for  the  impending  attack. 
By  four  o'clock,  however,  Hill  and  Longstreet  fell  heavily  on 
Hancock’s  position,  and  aided  by  a forest  fire,  the  Confederates 
drove  the  Federal  troops  back  on  Chancellorsville.  But  for  the 
gallant  intervention  of  Colonel  J.  W.  Hoffman  with  the  frag- 
ments of  several  regiments,  the  result  might  have  been  very 
serious.  Lee  was  still  determined  to  carry  his  point  if  possible, 


364 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


and  about  sunset  threw  a heavy  column  under  General  Gordon 
on  the  Federal  right,  capturing  Generals  Seymour  and  Shaler 
and  about  four  thousand  men.  A further  advance  was  checked 
by  General  Sedgwick,  and  thus  the  day’s  fighting  ended. 

That  night  Lee  retired  behind  intrenchments,  and  Grant, 
anxious  for  a more  legitimate  battlefield  than  the  tangled 
Wilderness  afforded,  determined  to  push  through  to  Spottsyl- 
vania  Court  House,  some  thirteen  miles  to  the  southeast.  This 

movement  was  be- 
gun by  Warren  on 
the  evening  of  May 
7 th,  but  Lee  was 
quickly  apprised 
of  it,  and  sending- 
forward  General 
Anderson  with  the 
head  of  Long- 
street’s  Corps,  the 
Confederates  were 
enabled  to  seize 
Spottsylvania 
Ridge  and  impede 
the  Federal  ad- 
vance. By  Sun- 
day night  the 
gen.  philip  h.  sheridan.  whole  of  Lee’s 

army  was  across 

the  intended  southern  line  of  march  of  the  Federal  troops.  On 
the  9th  the  Federal  line  of  battle  was  formed,  Hancock  on  the 
right,  Sedgwick  on  the  left  and  Warren  in  the  centre.  Han- 
cock had  driven  the  Confederates  across  the  Ny,  a little  river  in 
front  of  the  Federal  line.  Duringtheday,  to  cover  the  intrenching 
operations,  there  were  several  skirmishes,  and  in  one  of  these 
General  Sedgwick  was  shot  dead  by  a Confederate  sharpshooter. 
Brigadier-General  W.  H.  Morris  was  also  severely  wounded. 

In  the  meantime  General  Sheridan  had  been  sent  with  a 
heavy  cavalry  force  to  break  up  Lee’s  connections  with  Rich- 
mond. Sweeping  over  the  Ta  and  the  Po,  he  next  crossed  the 


SHERIDAN’S  CAVALRY  RAID. 


365 


North  Anna,  captured  and  destroyed  the  Beaver  Dam  Station 
of  the  Virginia  Central  Railroad,  destroyed  ten  miles  of  the 
track  and  released  some  four  hundred  Federals  taken  prisoners 
in  the  Wilderness.  After  a skirmish  with  General  J.  E.  B. 
Stuart’s  cavalry,  he  crossed  the  South  Anna,  and  on  May  11th 
captured  Ashland  Station  on  the  Fredericksburg  road,  destroy- 
ing it,  with  its  stores  and  seven  miles  of  track.  Pushing  on  for 
Richmond,  he  again  encountered  Stuart’s  cavalry,  but  repulsed 
them  and  drove  them  toward  the  north  fork  of  the  Chicka- 
hominy,  Generals  Stuart  and  Gordon  being  mortally  wounded 
in  the  fight.  The  road  was  now  open  to  Richmond,  and  a gal- 
lant dash  by  Custer’s  Brigade  carried  the  outer  works  of  the 
city : but  this  was  all  that  could  be  accomplished,  and  after 
some  sharp  engagements  with  forces  sent  out  from  Richmond, 
Sheridan  made  his  way  to  the  James  River  ; rested  three  days 
at  Haxhall’s  Landing,  and  by  May  25tli  rejoined  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac  by  way  of  Hanover  Court  House. 

Meanwhile  the  battle  of  Spottsylvania  Court  House  had  been 
fought,  On  the  morning  of  May  10th  two  desperate  assaults 
were  made  on  the  Confederate  position  on  Laurel  Hill,  across 
the  Ny,  by  the  divisions  of  Crawford  and  Cutler,  but  they  were 
repulsed  with  heavy  loss.  Toward  night  the  assaults  were 
repeated,  the  Second  and  Fifth  Corps  being  combined  for  the 
attack.  The  slaughter  was  fearful.  The  first  Confederate 
line  was  taken,  together  with  nine  hundred  prisoners  and 
several  guns,  but  the  movement  not  being  supported,  the 
Federal  troops  fell  back.  During  the  day  Generals  J.  C.  Rice 
and  T.  G.  Stevenson  were  killed.  The  close  of  the  first  day’s 
battle  marked  no  important  result,  but  some  nine  thousand 
Federals  and  eight  thousand  Confederates  were  killed,  wounded 
or  prisoners.  Nothing  daunted,  however,  Lieutenant  General 
Grant  in  his  dispatches  of  the  11th,  took  a hopeful  view  of 
affairs,  and  closed  with  the  now  historic  sentence,  “I  propose 
to  fight  it  out  on  this  line,  if  it  takes  all  summer.” 

But  little  was  done  next  day,  but  at  midnight  General  Han- 
cock, under  instructions  to  strike  Lee’s  line  at  the  right  centre, 
began  his  preparations  for  an  advance  by  daylight  on  the  12th. 
He  formed  his  attack  in  two  lines,  one  composed  of  the  divisions 


366 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


of  Gibbon  and  Mott,  and  the  other  those  of  Barlow  and  Bir- 
ney.  Moving  stealthily  through  a dense  fog,  the  latter  column 
fell  upon  the  earthworks  hell  by  General  Edward  Johnson,  of 
Ewell’s  Division.  The  Confederates  were  at  breakfast  when  the 
Federal  troops,  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  and  with  clubbed 
muskets,  dashed  in  among  them.  Generals  Johnson  and  George 
H.  Stewart,  and  about  three  thousand  men,  were  surprised  and 
taken  prisoners.  These  Hancock  sent  back  to  Grant.  Han- 
cock had  also  captured  some  forty  guns.  His  troops  mean- 
while were  so  flushed  with  success  that  they  pursued  the  fugi- 
tives for  more  than  a mile,  when  they  were  checked  by  another 
line  of  breastworks.  By  this  time  also  some  of  Hill’s  and 
Longstreet’s  men  had  been  sent  to  rally  the  fugitives,  and  Han- 
cock was  forced  back  to  the  first  line.  General  Wright  was 
sent  to  reinforce  Hancock,  and  at  the  same  time  Warren  and 
Burnside  charged  heavily  on  the  whole  Confederate  front.  Lee 
made  desperate  efforts  to  dislodge  Hancock,  the  men  fighting- 
hand  to  hand  on  either  side  of  the  breastworks,  but  by  mid- 
night Lee’s  troops  were  compelled  to  retreat,  leaving  Hancock 
master  of  the  position. 

On  the  13th  the  Confederates  had  considerably  shortened 
their  lines,  hut  were  well  intrenched,  and  for  eight  days  the 
two  armies  faced  each  other  watching  for  an  opening.  On  the 
morning  of  the  18th  an  attempt  to  force  the  Confederate  posi- 
tion was  repulsed,  and  then  Grant  resolved  upon  a flanking 
movement.  Abandoning  his  position  north  of  the  Rapidan,  he 
established  another  base  at  Fredericksburg.  He  still  kept  his 
face  toward  Richmond  and  on  the  night  of  the  21st  another 
flanking  movement  was  begun  toward  Mattaponax  Church. 
Lee  was,  however,  on  the  alert,  and  by  a shorter  route  reached 
the  North  Anna  River  and  took  up  a strong  position  in  close  com- 
munication with  the  Virginia  Central  Railroad.  After  several 
desultory  engagements  and  much  marching  and  counter 
marching,  the  important  engagement  of  Cool  Arbor  was 
fought  on  June  3d.  In  this  battle,  despite  desperate  bravery, 
the  Federals  were  utterly  unable  to  force  the  Confederate  posi- 
tion and  suffered  a loss  of  some  ten  thousand  men,  while  the 
Confederate  loss  did  not  exceed  one  thousand. 


MOVEMENTS  OF  GENERAL  BUTLER. 


367 


Grant  now  determined  to  throw  his  army  on  the  south  side 
of  the  James  River,  and  for  this  purpose  extended  his  lines  to 
the  Chickahominy,  making  a feint  as  if  intending  to  cross  it 
and  march  directly  on  Richmond.  This  ruse  succeeded,  and 
Lee  rapidly  retired  into  theintrenchments  of  that  city.  On  the 
night  of  the  14th,  however,  the  Federals  had  thrown  a pontoon 
bridge  across  the  James  below  Wilcox’s,  and  by  noon  of  the  16th 
the  entire  army  had  crossed  and  was  moving  on  Petersburg. 

While  these  movements  were  in  progress  General  Butler  had 
begun  a series  of  operations  by  which  the  Army  of  the  James 
was  to  co-operate  with  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  by  a move- 
ment against  Richmond  on  the  south  side  of  the  James  River. 
He  moved  early  in  May , and  by  the  5th  he  had  passed  up  the 
James  River  on  transports,  accompanied  by  a powerful  flotilla, 
taking  possession  of  City  Point,  and  had  also  landed  a heavy 
force  at  Bermuda  Hundred,  a triangular  strip  of  land  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Appomattox,  between  it  and  the  James.  Strong 
intrenchments  were  created,  and  the  gunboats  on  the  two 
streams  protected  a position  only  eight  miles  from  Petersburg 
and  fifteen  from  Richmond.  The  movement  was  a complete 
surprise.  When  Grant  determined  to  place  Meade’s  army 
beyond  the  James,  he  sent  the  command  of  General  Smith 
back  by  water  to  reinforce  Butler  at  Bermuda  Hundred,  and 
as  soon  as  Meade’s  army  had  effected  its  passage,  Grant  went 
in  person  to  Butler’s  headquarters  to  arrange  for  a plan  of  co- 
operation from  that  base  against  Petersburg.  Butler  was 
heartily  in  sympathy  with  these  plans,  and  on  the  10th  of  June 
he  sent  General  Gillmore  with  three  thousand  five  hundred 
infantry,  and  fifteen  hundred  cavalry  under  General  Kautz, 
against  Petersburg.  Gillmore  drove  m the  Confederate  skir- 
mish line,  but  hesitated  to  pursue  his  advantage  ; Kautz  mean- 
while had  dashed  into  the  city,  but  the  falling  back  of  Gillmore 
enabled  the  Confederates  to  turn  their  attention  to  him  and 
drive  him  from  the  town.  On  the  15th  another  attack  was 
made,  this  time  with  the  fresh  troops  of  General  Smith.  The 
outworks  were  captured,  but  Smith,  unaware  of  the  smallness 
of  the  force  within  the  city,  spent  some  hours  in  preparing  for 
an  assault. 


368 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


Late  in  the  evening  an  advance  was  made  in  force  and  the 
rifle-pits  were  carried.  By  this  time  two  of  Hancock’s  divisions 
had  arrived,  and  then  the  troops  rested.  This  was  fatal  to  the 
movement,  for  in  the  course  of  the  night  the  greater  part  of 
Lee’s  army  poured  into  the  city,  and  by  next  morning  the 
chance  of  its  capture  was  gone.  Then  followed  a long  siege  of 
ten  months,  upon  which  we  will  not  waste  space  here,  but 
merely  mention  some  of  the  salient  points.  Convinced  now 
that  he  had  a formidable  foe  to  deal  with,  Grant  in- 
structed Meade  to  post  the  main  body  of  the  army  before  the 
Confederate  works  at  once  and  open  fire  on  them.  During  the 
17th  and  18th  of  June  several  assaults  were  made,  but  without 
any  material  success,  for  the  Confederates,  having  fallen  back 
on  new  and  stronger  works,  repulsed  the  Federals  and  inflicted 
considerable  loss.  Preparations  were  now  made  for  a regular 
siege,  and  Lieutenant-Colonel  Henry  Pleasants,  of  the  Forty- 
eigth  Pennsylvania,  undertook  the  construction  of  a mine  to 
blow  up  one  of  the  principal  forts.  This  was  begun  on  June  25th, 
and  was  about  ready  for  use  in  one  month.  Most  of  bis  men 
being  from  the  mining  regions,  their  experience  made  up  some- 
what for  the  lack  of  proper  tools. 

In  the  meantime,  General  Butler,  on  June  20th,  had  thrown 
General  Foster’s  Brigade  across  the  James  River,  at  Deep  Bot- 
tom, and  formed  an  intrenched  camp,  connected  by  a pontoon 
bridge  with  Bermuda  Hundred,  this  being  intended  to  aid  the 
assault  at  the  time  of  the  springing  of  the  mine.  About  five 
o’clock  on  the  morning  of  July  30th  the  mine  was  sprung, 
blowing  up  the  fort,  guns  and  garrison  of  three  hundred  men, 
and  leaving  a crater  two  hundred  feet  by  fifty  feet,  and  about 
thirty  feet  deep.  The  assault  which  followed  was  a terrible 
failure,  the  Federals  being  repulsed  with  a loss  of  forty-four 
hundred  men,  while  the  entire  Confederate  loss  did  not  exceed 
one  thousand.  The  disappointment  was  very  great,  but  Grant 
was  not  to  be  disheartened.  About  the  12th  of  August  he 
ordered  an  attempt  on  the  flank  of  the  Confederate  works  at 
Baylis’  Creek,  but  little  advantage  was  gained,  as  Lee  was 
rapidly  reinforcing  the  position.  On  the  18th  of  August 
General  Warren  succeeded  in  capturing  and  holding  the 


CAPTURE  OF  BATTERY  HARRISON. 


369 


Weldon  road  Lee  made  desperate  efforts  to  recover  this 
important  line  of  communication,  but  every  assault  was 
repulsed,  though  at  a fearful  cost  of  life. 

On  September  28th  Generals  Ord  and  Birney  captured  Bat- 
tery Harrison,  one  of  the  strongest  positions  around  Richmond. 
In  an  attempt  to  retake  this  position  the  Confederates  suffered 
heavily.  The  Federal  loss  at  the  time  of  the  capture  had  been 
heavy,  for  General  Burnham  was  killed,  Generals  Ord  and 
Stannard  severely  wounded,  the  latter  losing  an  arm,  and  some 
seven  hundred  men  were  killed  or  severely  wounded.  The 
next  really  important  movement,  and  the  last  for  the  season  in 
this  direction,  was  the  contest  for  the  possession  of  the  Boynton 
plank-road,  a few  miles  west  of  the  Weldon  road,  and  nearly 
the  only  line  of  communication  open  to  Lee.  To  guard  this,  Lee 
had  extended  his  intrenchments  along  to  Hatcher’s  Run,  ana 
these  works  also  protected  the  South  Side  Railway.  At  day- 
break on  October  27th  the  Ninth  Corps,  under  Parke,  Warren’s 
Fifth  Corps  and  Hancock’s  Second,  made  a combined  attack  on 
these  works.  In  this  movement,  however,  Crawford’s  division 
got  entangled  in  a swamp.  This  left  Hancock  unsupported, 
and  Hill's  leading  division  under  Heth  charged  down  upon  him, 
while  Wade  Hampton's  cavalry  were  harassing  his  flank  and 
rear.  These,  however,  were  kept  off  by  Gregg,  and  General 
Eagan  fell  so  heavily  upon  Heth’s  force  that  it  was  utterly  de- 
moralized. The  fight  lasted  all  day  without  any  material  ad- 
vantage, and  at  midnight  Hancock  withdrew  to  the  lines  before 
Petersburg  and  Warren  returned  to  his  position  on  the  Weldon 
road.  This  practically  closed  the  campaign  of  the  main  army, 
and  preparations  were  made  for  going  into  winter  quarters. 
Grant's  army  built  some  comfortable  cabins,  and  all  active 
operations  ceased  until  the  following  February. 

W e must  now  trace  the  other  movements  which  had  mean- 
while taken  place  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  where  Lieuten- 
ant-General Grant  had  placed  General  Sigel.  On  May  1st 
Sigel,  having  turned  over  his  immediate  command  in  the 
Kanawha  Valley  to  General  Crook,  moved  up  the  Shenan- 
doah Valley  with  eight  thousand  men,  intending  to  cross 
the  Blue  Ridge  and  march  to  Lynchburg  or  Gordonsville. 


370 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


To  check  this  movement  Lee  sent  General  Breckinridge, 
with  all  the  force  he  could  spare.  On  May  15th  Breckinridge 
encountered  Sigel  near  Newmarket,  about  fifty  miles  from 
Winchester,  and,  falling  furiously  upon  him,  drove  the  Federal 
troops  down  the  Valley  to  Cedar  Creek,  near  Strasburg, 
a distance  of  nearly  thirty  miles.  In  this  disastrous  rout 
Sigel  lost  some  seven  hundred  men,  six  guns,  a quantity  of 
small  arms  and  much  of  his  field  equipment.  Tn  great  disgust 
Grant  immediately  relieved  Sigel  of  his  command,  and  turned 
it  over  to  General  David  Hunter,  with  instructions  to  push  on 
to  Lynchburg  after  destroying  the  railroad  between  Staunton 
and  Charlottesville.  Having  been  reinforced,  Hunter,  with  nine 
thousand  men,  advanced  on  Staunton,  but  encountered  at 
Piedmont,  on  June  5tb,  a large  Confederate  force  under  Gen- 
erals W.  E.  Jones  and  McCausland.  After  a sharp  engagement, 
in  which  General  Jones  was  killed,  the  Confederates  were  utterly 
routed,  some  fifteen  hundred  men  being  captured,  together  with 
several  guns,  battle-flags  and  small  arms.  In  the  meantime  Gen- 
eral Averell  had  moved  along  the  Kanawha  Valley,  without  any 
other  result  than  losing  several  men  in  one  or  two  sharp 
encounters  with  the  guerrilla  Morgan.  On  the  8th  of  June  the 
forces  of  Crook  and  Averell  joined  Hunter  at  Staunton,  and 
thus  reinforced,  Hunter,  with  twenty  thousand  men,  attacked 
Lynchburg,  on  the  southern  side,  on  June  18th.  But  Lee,  pen- 
etrating the  intent  of  Hunter’s  movements,  and  sensible  of  the 
importance  of  the  position,  had  sent  so  strong  a force  to  hold  it 
that  Hunter  quickly  abandoned  his  attack  and  retreated  by 
way  of  Salem,  up  to  which  point  he  was  closely  followed  by  the 
Confederates.  From  thence  Hunter  made  his  way  across  the 
mountains  to  Meadow  Bridge,  in  the  direction  of  the  Kanawha, 
where  he  expected  to  find  some  much-needed  rations.  But  a 
guerrilla  force  had  captured  these  stores,  and  for  some  days  the 
disheartened  troops  were  in  great  straits. 

This  retrograde  movement,  however,  left  the  Shenandoah 
Valley  open,  and  Lee  was  prompt  to  take  advantage  of  it. 
Hoping  by  a bold  diversion  to  compel  Grant  to  raise  the  siege 
of  Petersburg,  in  order  to  defend  the  Capital.  Lee  despatched 
General  Early,  with  about  twenty  thousand  troops  of  all  arms, 


ANOTHER  DASH  ON  PENNSYLVANIA. 


37  i 


with  orders  to  cross  the  Blue  Ridge,  sweep  down  the  valley, 
invade  Maryland  and  threaten  Washington -City.  On  July  5th 
Early  crossed  the  Potomac  at  Williamsport;  on  the  6th  he  was 
at  Hagerstown,  where  he  made  a forced  levy  of  $20,000,  and 
then  pushed  on,  plundering  right  and  left.  On  July  9th,  how- 
ever, Genet al  Lewis  Wallace  met  him  at  the  Monocacy  and  a 
fierce  battle  ensued.  The  overwhelming  Confederate  force  was 
such  that  Wallace  at  once  perceived  nothing  could  be  done  but 
keep  the  enemy  at  bay,  at  all  hazards.  This  was  gallantly 
done,  for,  although  the  Federals  were  ultimately  driven  back 
with  heavy  loss,  the  check  to  their  opponents  had  enabled  re- 
inforcements to  reach  the  capital.  Even  as  it  was,  there  are 
doubts  whether  Early,  had  he  risked  the  adventure,  might 
not  have  inflicted  serious  damage  on  the  city.  Moving 
cautiously,  however,  Early  approached  Washington  in  the 
vicinity  of  Fort  Stevens,  but  after  a sharp  fight  with  a 
reconnoitering  party  sent  out  by  General  Augur,  he  retreated 
across  the  Potomac  at  Edwards’  Ferry  on  July  12th,  and 
regained  the  Shenandoah  Valley  with  a vast  amount  of  plunder. 
General  Horatio  G.  Wright,  of  the  Sixth  Corps,  followed  them 
up,  and  several  sharp  engagements  were  had  with  varying  suc- 
cess. The  command  of  the  Federal  troops  was  then  turned 
over  to  General  Crook,  General  Wright  returning  to  attend  to 
his  special  duties— the  defenses  of  Washington.  Crook  moved 
to  Harper’s  Ferry  and  thence  was  moving  on  Winchester, 
when  he  unexpectedly  encountered  the  Confederates  at  Kerns- 
town  on  July  23d.  The  next  day,  after  a sharp  engagement, 
the  whole  of  Crook’s  force  was  driven  back  on  Martinsburg.  In 
this  engagement  General  Mulligan  was  killed  and  the  Federals 
lost  fully  twelve  hundred  men.  After  another  fight  on  the 
25th,  Crook  contrived  to  get  across  the  Potomac,  but  he  left 
Early  master  of  the  southern  side  of  the  river.  The  Confed- 
erates at  once  spread  on  raiding  expeditions,  and  a body  of  cav- 
alry, under  McCausland,  dashed  into  Pennsylvania  and  cap- 
tured Chambersburg.  Failing  to  extort  a forced  levy  of  two 
hundred  thousand  dollars,  the  village  was  fired  and  private 
property  of  every  kind  simply  stolen.  General  Averell’s  cav- 
alry was  quickly  upon  them,  but  the  Confederates  had  wrought 


372 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIYIL  WAR. 


their  mischief  and  were  hastening  back  to  Virginia.  He  came 
up  to  them,  however,  at  Moorfield  on  August  4th,  and  inflicted 
a heavy  blow. 

These  continued  raids,  however,  and  the  necessity  for  the 
occupation  of  the  Shenandoah  Valley  in  sufficient  force  to  pro- 
tect Washington,  as  well  as  Pennsylvania  and  Maryland  from 
these  constant  distractions  and  risks,  at  length  determined 
Lieutenant-General  Grant  to  consolidate  the  Washington, 
Middle,  Susquehanna  and  Southwest  Virginia  departments  into 
one  organization.  This  was  called  the  Middle  Military  Division 
and  comprised  about  thirty  thousand  troops.  The  command  of, 
this  important  force  was  intrusted  to  the  gallant  and  dashing 
General  Philip  H.  Sheridan,  for  General  Hunter  had  expressed 
a desire  to  be  relieved.  Sheridan’s  cavalry  force  numbered 
about  ten  thousand  and  was  in  splendid  condition.  With  his 
subsequent  operations,  including  his  memorable  “ Ride  from 
Winchester”  and  his  promotion  to  the  rank  of  major-general, 
we  shall  bring  up  our  narrative  to  the  close  of  1864. 

On  August  7th,  General  Sheridan  took  up  his  headquarters 
at  Harper’s  Ferry  and  assumed  command.  His  first  attention 
was  directed  to  the  thorough  preparation  of  his  forces  for  an 
actively  aggressive  campaign,  in  which  he  determined  to 
punish  the  Confederates  for  their  ravages  elsewhere.  For  more 
than  a month  he  was  occupied  with  his  plans  and  arrange- 
ments, and  so  well  had  he  mastered  all  details  that  at  an  inter- 
view on  September  16th  Lieutenant-General  Grant  gave  him 
almost  unlimited  power,  with  the  simple  instructions,  “ Go  in.” 
He  went  in — he  went  in  to  win — and  he  won,  acquiring  a repu- 
tation hardly  second  to  any  that  was  achieved  throughout  the 
war. 

By  various  feints  and  devices,  Early  attempted  to  draw 
Sheridau  from  his  chosen  position,  which  by  the  middle  of  Sep- 
tember was  in  front  of  Berryville,  on  the  turnpike  from  that 
town  across  the  Opequan  Creek  to  Winchester,  but  Sheridan, 
though  a young  man  (he  was  but  33  years  of  age  at  this  time), 
was  “too  old  a soldier  ” to  be  lured  into  any  trap.  Early  was 
in  front  of  him,  covering  Winchester,  and  on  the  18th  had  sent 
away  a large  force  toward  Martinsburg.  This  was  Sheridan’s 


MOVEMENTS  OF  GENERAL  SHERIDAN. 


373 


chance,  and  he  promptly  availed  himself  of  it.  By  three 
o’clock  on  the  morning  of  the  19th  of  September,  Sheridan’s 
forces  moved  forward  upon  Winchester,  Wilson’s  Cavalry  lead- 
ing, and  being  followed  by  General  Wright  with  the  Sixth  and 
General  Emory  with  the  Nineteenth  Corps.  Averell  and 
Torbert  were  sent  to  menace  the  Confederate  left,  while 
Crook’s  Eighth  Corps,  then  at  Summit  Point,  was  ordered 
to  join  the  advance  at  Opequan  ford.  The  cavalry  and 
Wright’s  troops  crossed  the  Opequan  at  daybreak  ; but 
Emory’s  troops  were  somewhat  delayed  and  in  the  mean- 
time Early  had  succeeded  in  recalling  his  troops  from 
Bunker’s  Hill,  and  now  was  massed  to  the  northwest  of  the 
town.  The  only  approach  to  his  position  was  through  a narrow 
pass  between  thickly  wooded  hills.  The  attack  was  gallantly 
made  by  Ricketts’  division  of  the  Sixth  Corps,  closely  followed 
by  Grover’s  of  the  Nineteenth,  but  although  the  first  line  of 
Early’s  centre  was  stormed,  theFederals  were  checked  and  then 
thrown  back  in  confusion  by  heavy  columns  hurled  upon  them. 
A rally  was  made,  however,  and  then  the  pursuing  Confeder- 
ates were  galled  by  a fire  in  then-  rear  from  Emory’s  troops  and 
thrown  back  on  their  own  lines.  The  fight  continued  for  some 
hours  with  varying  fortunes  until  Crook’s  Eighth  Corps  fell 
heavily  on  Early’s  left;  at  the  same  time  Wilson’s  cavalry 
pressed  in  on  his  right  and  a general  advance  on  his  centre  com- 
pleted the  demoralization  of  his  lines.  By  five  o’clock  in  the 
afternoon  the  Confederates  were  in  full  retreat,  and  did  not 
halt  till  they  reached  Fisher’s  Hill,  twenty  miles  south  of  Win- 
chester. The  Confederate  loss  was  very  heavy;  Generals  Rodes 
and  Godwin  were  killed,  together  with  about  one  thousand  men, 
while  Sheridan  captured  twenty- five  hundred  prisoners,  five 
guns  and  nine  flags. 

Determined  to  give  his  foe  no  rest,  Sheridan  attacked  him  at 
Fisher’s  Hill  on  the  22d  and  drove  him  from  a strongly  forti- 
fied position  with  the  loss  of  a thousand  prisoners  and  sixteen 
guns.  General  Torbert,  with  a heavy  cavalry  force,  had  been 
previously  dispatched  to  seize  New  Market,  in  Early’s  rear,  but 
was  checked  in  the  Luray  Valley  by  General  Wickham’s  cav- 
alry, or  Early’s  destruction  would  have  been  complete.  The 


374 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


fugitives  were  followed  to  Port  Republic,  and  thence  they 
escaped  into  the  Blue  Ridge  with  the  loss  of  their  wagon  train. 
Then  Sheridan  began  his  work  of  devastation  in  the  Shenan- 
doah Valley,  and  literally  desolated  the  country.  According  to 
his  own  account  he  destroyed  two  thousand  barns  and  seventy 
mills,  filled  with  grain,  flour,  etc. ; drove  off  four  thousand  head 
of  stock  and  killed  for  army  use  about  three  thousand  sheep. 
Smarting  under  his  defeat,  Early  rallied  his  troops  and  sent  his 
cavalry  under  Rosser  to  harass  Sheridan’s  rear,  but  he  was  soon 
disposed  of  with  heavy  loss  in  men  and  material.  On  the  12th 
of  October  Early  attempted  a surprise  on  Sheridan’s  new  po- 
sition at  Fisher’s  Hill,  but  was  repulsed  with  severe  losses. 

Believing  that  Early  had  got  his  quietus  for  a time,  Sheridan 
posted  his  forces  in  a strong  position  on  the  east  side  of  Cedar 
Creek,  with  pickets  extending  along  the  north  fork  of  the 
Shenandoah  to  Front  Royal,  and  then  temporarily  assigning 
command  to  General  Wright,  Sheridan  went  to  Washington. 

In  the  meantime  Early,  reinforced  by  Kershaw’s  Division 
and  six  hundred  cavalry  sent  to  him  from  Petersburg  by  Lee, 
planned  and  carried  out  a surprise.  At  dawn  on  the  19th  of 
October,  the  whole  Confederate  force  broke  in  on  Crook’s 
Division  in  the  immediate  front,  and  hurled  it  back  on  the  sup- 
porting divisions.  The  Federal  guns  were  turned  upon  the 
flying  troops,  and  all  efforts  to  rally  the  men  failing,  General 
Wright,  with  the  entire  army,  fell  back  first  to  Middletown  and 
then  a few  miles  beyond,  the  confusion  being  so  great  that  it 
was  almost  impossible  to  form  a line.  Early  pushed  on  to 
Middletown,  but  his  hour  of  triumph  was  about  over.  He  had 
captured  some  twenty-four  pieces  of  artillery,  some  twelve 
hundred  men  and  the  entire  Federal  camp  and  equipage,  and 
probably  expecting  that  the  fugitives  would  fall  further  back, 
he  allowed  his  men  to  rest,  plunder  and  eat.  This  was 
fatal.  General  Sheridan,  having  transacted  the  official  busi- 
ness which  took  him  to  Washington,  had  returned  to 
Winchester  on  the  night  of  the  18th,  and  slept  there.  The 
sound  of  cannonading  up  the  valley  in  the  morning  he  ascribed 
to  a reconnoissance  only,  and  therefore  he  breakfasted  quietly 
and  then  rode  leisurely  out  of  the  city,  southward  toward 


SHERIDAN’S  FAMOUS  RIDE. 


375 


Kernstown.  Here  he  met  the  fugitives,  and  quickly  grasped 
the  position.  He  had  twelve  miles  to  ride  and  an  army  and  a 
reputation  to  save.  Ordering  the  parking  of  the  retreating 
artillery,  he  put  his  horse  to  the  gallop  and  dashed  on.  As  the 
fugitives  thickened  he  did  not  draw  rein,  hut  waving  his  hat, 
shouted:  “ Face  the  other  way,  hoys  ! Come  on!  We’re  going 
to  lick  them  out  of  their  boots  ! ” The  change  was  magical : 
the  disheartened  men  forgot  fatigue,  forgot  defeat ; they  were 
going  to  follow  Sheridan,  and  they  did  this  with  a will.  By 
the  time  he  reached  the  front  General  Wright  had  succeeded  in 
restoring  something  like  order,  and  had  made  preparations  for 
an  advance.  Dashing  along  the  lines  Sheridan  cheered  the  men 
and  declared  : “ We’ll  have  those  camps  and  cannon  again!" 
Approving  all  arrangements  that  had  been  made,  Sheridan  gave 
the  order  for  an  advance  of  the  entire  line  at  three  o’clock.  A 
terrible  straggle  ensued,  but  men  in  such  a state  of  en- 
thusiasm were  not  to  be  repulsed  to  any  great  extent.  There 
was  a slight  check  when  Early  opened  their  own  guns  on  them 
again,  but  it  was  soon  over,  and  then  the  Confederates,  pressed 
on  both  flanks  by  cavalry,  were  utterly  routed.  Through  Mid- 
dletown and  Strasburg  to  Fisher’s  Hill  went  the  fugitives,  leav- 
ing everything  behind  them.  The  Confederate  losses  were 
about  300  killed  and  wounded,  1,000  taken  prisoners,  and  their 
whole  camp  equipage,  wagons,  horses,  ammunition,  etc.  Sheri- 
dan lost  about  300  men.  The  Federal  troops  returned  to  their 
old  position  on  Cedar  Creek,  and  Sheridan  made  bis  head- 
quarters at  Kernstown,  near  Winchester,  being  now  in  full 
possession  of  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  from  Harper’s  Ferry  to 
Staunton.  With  the  exception  of  a few  cavalry  skirmishes, 
there  was  no  other  fighting  until  operations  were  resumed  in 
the  spring,  for  Early’s  army  was  virtually  annihilated  as  an 
organization.  On  the  4th  of  November,  General  McClellan  re- 
signed from  the  Army,  and  Sheridan  was  appointed  to  the 
major-generalship  thus  vacated.  His  gallant  achievements 
took  the  public  by  storm  and  created  almost  unparalleled  en- 
thusiasm, as  well  in  official  as  in  loyal  circles  outside. 


:I1 

CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

EVENTS  OP  1865 — THE  CLOSING  SCENES  OF  THE  WAR— DESPERATE  ATTEMPTS  OP 
THE  BELEAGURED  CONFEDERATES — EVACUATION  AND  BURNING  OF  RICHMOND 
— OCCUPATION  OF  PETERSBURG — SURRENDER  OF  LEE  TO  GRANT— DISPERSION 
OF  THE  ARMY  OF  NORTHERN  VIRGINIA  — CLOSING  BATTLE  AT  PALMETTO 
RANCH,  TEXAS— END  OF  THE  WAR. 

In  the  early  part  of  January,  1865,  the  beleaguered  Con- 
federates in  Richmond  conceived  the  notable  plan  of  severing 
the  Federal  army,  lying  on  each  side  of  the  James  River,  by 
destroying  the  obstructions  at  the  lower  end  of  Dutch  Gap 
Canal  and  the  pontoon  bridges  below.  For  this  purpose  the 
armored  vessels  Virginia , Fredericksburg  and  Richmond , and 
the  wooden  steamers  Drewry,  Nansemond,  Hampton,  Buford 
and  Torpedo,  slipped  silently  down  from  under  Fort  Darling, 
a formidable  battery  on  Drewry’s  Bluff,  about  eight  miles 
from  Richmond.  There  was  an  interchange  of  shots  as  the 
squadron  was  detected  passing  Fort  Brady,  but  the  Fredericks- 
burg broke  through  the  Dutch  Gap  boom.  The  others  failed  to 
get  through,  and  the  Drewry,  which  had  grounded,  was  blown 
up  by  a shell  from  one  of  the  shore  batteries.  After  sustaining 
a heavy  fire  for  some  time,  the  rest  of  the  squadron  hastened 
back  to  cover. 

During  the  first  week  of  February,  General  Warren,  with 
Gregg’s  cavalry,  succeded  after  several  sharp  engagements,  in 
seizing  ground  for  the  extension  of  the  Federal  lines  to 
Hatcher’s  Run  and  the  completion  of  the  City  Point  railroad  to 
that  point.  On  February  27th,  General  Sheridan  started  on  a 
raid  which  Grant  had  projected,  to  cut  Lee’s  communications 
and  seize  Lynchburg.  He  had  with  him  about  ten  thousand 
men  under  Generals  George  A.  Custer  and  W.  Merritt,  and  some 
of  the  cavalry  of  the  old  Army  of  West  Virginia,  under  Colonel 
Capeheart.  They  moved  on  toward  Staunton,  Colonel  Cape- 
heart  disposing  of  the  Confederate  General  Rosser  at  Mount 
Crawford,  where  he  attempted  to  hinder  the  passage  of  the 


SHERIDAN'S  DASHING  RAID. 


377 


stream.  At  Waynesboro’  Early  was  intrenched  and  deter- 
mined to  prevent  the  passage  of  Rockfish  Gap.  The  contract, 
however,  was  too  large  for  his  ability,  and  Custer,  v 'thout 
waiting  for  the  rest  of  the  force,  fell  upon  him,  captured  six- 
teen hundred  of  his  men,  and  sent  the  other  nine  hundred,  with 
their  discomfited  leader,  hunting  for  shelter  across  the  Blue 
Ridge.  Custer  lost  but  about  twelve  men,  and  captured  two 
hundred  loaded  wagons,  eleven  guns  and  seventeen  flags. 
This  time  Early’s  boastful  bubble  was  effectually  punc- 
tured, and  he  retired  into  comparative  obscurity. 

This  occurred  on  March  2d,  and  the  next  day  the  authorities 
of  Charlottesville  formally  surrendered  that  place  to  Sheridan. 
Deciding  that  Lynchburg  was  too  strong  for  him,  Sheridan 
passed  round  behind  Lee’s  army,  and  proceeding  eastward 
destroyed  the  James  River  Canal,  the  supply  line  for  Richmond, 
and  pushed  on  to  Columbia.  Halting  here  for  a day  while  his 
men  destroyed  the  canal  as  far  as  Goochland,  he  next  struck 
the  Virginia  Central  Railroad  at  Tolersville,  and  tore  up  the 
track  for  fifteen  miles  to  Beaver  Dam  Station.  There  in  two 
columns  his  men  under  Custer  and  Devin  completed  the 
destruction  of  bridges  and  railroads  in  all  directions,  and 
finally  the  whole  force  swept  round  by  the  Pamunkey  River 
and  White  House,  and  rejoined  the  Army  of  the  James,  on 
Grant’s  right,  on  March  26th.  This  rapid,  daring  and  successful 
raid  not  only  seriously  imperiled  Richmond,  but  it  made  con- 
fusion worse  confounded  among  the  Confederate  leaders ; in 
fact,  the  terror  of  Davis,  his  Cabinet  and  his  Congress  was 
such  that  preparations  were  made  for  immediate  flight.  The 
usual  effects  of  failure,  mutual  suspicion  and  recrimination 
had  been  at  work  for  some  time,  and  during  January  there  had 
been  threats  to  strip  Davis  of  his  power  and  make  Lee  dictator, 
to  put  an  end  to  the  egotistical  and  ignorant  interference  of  the 
Confederate  President  with  military  matters. 

To  save  himself  the  humiliation  of  deposition,  Davis  con- 
sented on  February  1st,  1865,  to  the  reappointment  of  General 
Johnston  and  the  appointment  of  General  Lee,  by  the  Con- 
federate Congress,  to  the  position  of  General-in-Chief  of  all 
the  armies  of  the  Confederacy.  It  was  the  beginning  of  the 


878 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


end.  About  this  time  also  the  project  of  abandoning  Rich- 
mond and  transferring  the  seat  of  Government  to  some  point 
in  the  Cotton  States  was  under  consideration.  The  rapidly 
occurring  disasters  of  the  next  three  months,  however,  left 
nothing  in  the  shape  of  a government  to  be  transferred  any- 
where. 

Just  before  Sheridan’s  return  from  his  brilliant  raid,  Grant 
had  perfected  his  plans  for  an  advance  by  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac,  under  Meade,  the  Army  of  the  James,  under  Ord,  and 
the  entire  cavalry  force,  under  Sheridan,  the  movement  to  be 
begun  on  March  29th.  In  the  meantime  Lee,  suspecting  that 
when  Grant  moved  he  would  do  so  in  force,  determined  on  one 
desperate  effort  to  burst  the  bonds  which  had  so  long  restrained 
him.  He  decided  on  one  leap  for  liberty,  and  on  the  morning 
of  March  25th  he  ordered  General  Gordon,  with  a large  force, 
to  attack  Fort  Steadman,  on  Grant’s  extreme  right,  south  of 
the  Appomattox,  so  as  to  get  control  of  the  railroad  to  Hatcher’s 
Run  and  open  a pass  for  the  army  to  cross  the  Roanoke  and  join 
Johnston.  Twenty  thousand  men  were  in  readiness  to  avail 
themselves  of  this  outlet.  At  four  o’clock  in  the  morning 
Gordon  dashed  upon  and  into  Fort  Steadman,  capturing  several 
of  the  surprised  garrison — Fourteenth  New  York  Artillery  and 
First  Division  of  the  Ninth  Corps — and  driving  out  those  who 
escaped  capture.  The  surprise  had  been  well  planned,  for  the 
guns  of  the  fort  were  promptly  turned  on  the  connecting 
line  of  intrenchments,  and  the  redoubts  were  cleared  in  short 
order.  The  advantage  was  lost,  however,  by  the  failure  of  the 
reserves  to  advance.  The  fort  guns  were  then  turned  on  Fort 
Haskell,  to  the  left,  and  an  assault  was  attempted,  but  the 
position  was  gallantly  held  by  Major  Woermer,  and  when 
General  John  F.  Hartranft’s  Division  of  the  Ninth  Corps  came 
up,  the  Confederates,  caught  between  heavy  artillery  fires  and 
faced  by  a strong  force,  threw  down  their  arms.  Thus  nine- 
teen hundred  men  became  prisoners  instead  of  victors,  when 
success  had  been  fairly  within  their  grasp.  Those  who  at- 
tempted to  escape  were  mowed  down,  and  the  Federal  forces, 
seizing  the  auspicious  moment,  pressed  forward  and  captured 
the  intrenched  picket  line  of  the  Confederates. 


GRANT  BEGINS  HIS  ADVANCE. 


379 


Lee’s  plans  had  failed  and  had  not  even  disturbed  those  of 
Grant,  for  on  the  morning  of  the  29th,  the  corps  of  Warren  and 
Humphreys  began  the  advance,  crossing  Rowanty  Creek  and 
Hatcher’s  Run,  and  moving  in  two  parallel  columns  against  the 
Confederate  flank.  Sheridan  had  moved  at  the  same  time 
from  Bermuda  Hundred  and  had  pushed  on  toDinwiddie  Court 
House.  At  night  he  was  but  six  miles  from  Warren  and 
Humphreys,  giving  the  Federals  an  unbroken  line  to  the  Appo- 
mattox. Lee  quickly  perceived  the  peril  of  his  right  wing,  and 
concentrated  some  fifteen  thousand  men  and  Fitzhugh  Lee’s 
cavalry  across  the  path  of  Warren  and  Humphreys.  A heavy 
rain  on  the  night  of  the  29th  had  s®  damaged  the  roads  that 
Grant  suspended  his  advance,  but  Lee  was  desperate  and  reck- 
less, and  he  made  a sudden  dash  on  the  Federal  position.  The 
movement  was  so  heavy  and  sudden  that  Ayres’  division  was 
forced  back  on  Crawford’s,  throwing  that  also  into  confusion, 
but  Griffin’s  division,  in  the  rear,  remained  firm,  and  Warren 
was  speedily  enabled  to  retaliate.  The  Confederates  were  driven 
back  to  their  intrenchments,  hut  an  attempt  to  dislodge  them 
failed. 

In  the  meantime  Sheridan  had  pushed  forward  the  troops  of 
Devin  and  Davies  and  captured  the  Confederate  position  at  Five 
Forks.  Baffled  in  his  first  attempt,  Lee  now  attacked  the 
position  with  the  divisions  of  Pickett  and  Bushrod  Johnson, 
and  the  Federal  cavalry  were  driven  back  upon  Dinwiddie 
Court  House.  The  Confederate  advantage,  however,  was  soon 
lost,  for  Sheridan  charged  on  their  flank,  and  sharp  fighting 
ensued  until  night  came  on.  By  dawn,  on  the  morning  of 
April  1st,  Ayres  had  hastened  to  the  support  of  Sheridan,  who 
then  dashed  forward  and  drove  the  Confederates  back  into  the 
works  at  Five  Forks,  while  Warren  was  moving  to  the  White 
Oak  road  on  the  Confederate  left.  At  4 o’clock  that  afternoon 
Warren  advanced  in  line  of  battle,  with  Crawford’s  division 
on  the  right,  Ayres’  on  the  left  and  Griffin’s  bringing  up  the 
rear.  After  some  sharp  fighting  in  the  open  fieid,  Ayres 
carried  the  Confederate  works  on  the  right,  capturing  about 
'one  thousand  men,  while  Griffin  did  the  same  on  the  left. 
Immediately  after  this  the  cavalry  charged  over  the  works, 


380 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


and  the  Confederates  fled  in  wild  disorder.  Five  thousand  men 
and  several  guns  and  colors  were  captured. 

That  night  General  Grant  ordered  a cannonade  along  t he  whole 
of  the  line  investing  Petersburg,  from  Appomattox  to  Hatcher’s 
Run,  and  at  daybreak  on  the  2d  the  assault  began.  The  outer 
works  were  carried  at  several  points,  and  the  South  Side  Rail- 
road, Lee’s  most  important  line  of  communication,  was  cut  at 
three  points.  Gibbon’s  Division  of  Ord’s  command  simulta- 
neously attacked  the  lines  south  of  Petersburg  and  captured 
Forts  Gregg  and  Alexander.  The  Confederate  forces,  now 
strengthened  by  Longstreet,  who  had  pushed  forward  from 
Richmond,  were  confined  within  the  inner  line,  and  Lee  con- 
sidered himself  competent  to  attempt  the  recapture  of  the 
works  on  his  left.  Heth  struck  the  Ninth  Corps  heavily,  but 
was  repulsed,  and  General  A.  P.  Hill  was  shot  dead.  The  last 
hope  of  holding  either  Petersburg  or  Richmond  was  gone,  and 
Lee,  shortly  after  ten  o’clock  on  Sunday  morning,  April  2,  tele- 
graphed to  Jeff.  Davis  at  Richmond  that  his  lines  were  broken 
and  that  Richmond  must  be  evacuated.  He  proposed  himself 
to  maintain  a bold  front  at  Petersburg  till  night,  and  then  try 
to  reach  Johnston  by  the  Danville  railroad. 

It  soon  became  evident  in  Richmond  that  Davis  and  his  Cabi- 
net were  preparing  for  flight,  and  the  wildest  excitement  pre- 
vailed. That  evening  Davis  fled  by  the  railroad,  the  Virginia 
Legislature,  in  canal  boats,  left  for  Columbia,  and  the  Confed- 
erate Congress  had  dispersed.  The  Treasury  gold  had  been  sent 
on  to  Danville  early  in  the  day,  and  by  midnight  Major  Melton, 
representing  the  Confederate  War  Department,  had  carried  out 
his  orders,  despite  the  protests  of  the  civil  authorities,  and  had 
applied  the  torch  to  the  warehouses  and  stores.  By  noon  on 
April  3d  the  whole  centre  of  the  city  was  a blazing  heap  of 
ruins.  The  troops  had  crossed  to  the  south  side  of  the  James 
River  by  seven  o’clock  that  morning,  burning  the  bridges  be- 
hind them.  Terrinc  concussions  now  shook  the  country  around  ; 
these  were  caused  by  the  blowing  up  of  the  magazine,  the  ram 
Virginia  and  the  iron-clads  Fredericksburg  and  Richmond. 
General  Godfrey  Weitzel.  who  had  been  watching  for  some 
such  movement,  at  once  advanced,  but  with  caution,  as  the 


EVACUATION  OF  RICHMOND. 


381 


approaches  were  known  to  be  planted  with  terra-torpedoes. 
Fortunately,  the  retreat  had  been  so  hasty  that  the  Confederates 
forgot  to  remove  the  little  red  flags,  marking  these  explosives, 
which  had  been  placed  for  their  protection.  At  seven  o’clock 
that  evening  Mayor  Mayo  formally  surrendered  the  city,  and  the 
Stars  and  Stripes  were  soon  floating  over  the  Virginia  State 
House,  from  which  the  Confederate  Congress  had  just  fled  in 
such  hot  haste  and  abject  terror. 

General  George  F.  Shepley,  Chief  of  Staff  to  General  Weitzel, 
was  appointed  Military  Governor;  Lieutenant-Colonel  Manning, 
Provost  Marshal,  the  city  being  placed  under  military  rule. 
Vigorous  efforts  were  made  by  the  troops  to  suppress  the  flames, 
but  the  inhabitants  who  remained  were  sullen  and  refused  to 
respond  to  the  conciliatory  advances  made.  They  were  there- 
fore allowed  to  sulk,  with  a significant  warning  not  to  attempt 
any  public  meetings  to  air  their  disloyalty. 

While  Richmond  was  blazing,  Lee’s  troops  in  Petersburg  were 
quitting  so  secretly  that  they  were  many  miles  away  when  the 
Federal  pickets  discovered,  at  dawn,  that  the  intrenchments 
before  them  were  entirely  abandoned.  General  Grant  at  once 
took  possession  of  the  city,  and  sent  his  columns  in  rapid  pursuit 
of  the  fugitives. 

When  Lee  determined  on  the  evacuation  of  Richmond  and 
Petersburg,  he  arranged  to  concentrate  his  retreating  forces  at 
Amelia  Court  House,  and  for  that  purpose  ordered  up  commis- 
sary and  quartermaster’s  stores  from  Danville  to  that  point. 
The  selfish  haste,  however,  of  the  Confederate  authorities  at 
Richmond,  frustrated  all  his  plans.  With  a view  of  furnishing 
transportation  for  the  fleeing  administration,  these  supply  trains 
were  ordered  on  to  Richmond,  and  there  became  involved  in 
the  general  conflagration.  Consequently,  when  Lee  arrived  at 
Amelia  Court  House,  he  found  himself  stripped  of  all  supplies 
and  compelled  to  forage  for  food. 

Meanwhile  Grant  had  been  pressing  on  his  pursuit,  and  on 
April  6th  nearly  the  whole  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  was 
at  Jetersville,  ready  to  advance  on  Lee  at  Amelia  Court  House. 
By  this  time  it  was  found  that  Lee  had  left  that  position,  had 
passed  the  left  flank  of  the  Federal  army  and  was  moving  west- 


382 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


ward  to  Deatonsville.  Sheridan,  with  his  cavalry  in  three 
columns,  pushed  after  the  fugitives,  and  at  Sailor’s  Creek  the 
divisions  of  Crook  and  Devin  cut  off  Ewell’s  Corps  from  the 
main  Confederate  army.  After  a fierce  struggle  the  Con- 
federates were  overwhelmed  and  General  Ewell,  four  other 
general  officers  and  six  thousand  men  were  taken  prisoners. 
During  the  night  of  April  6th  the  shattered  remnant  of  Lee’s 
army  crossed  the  bridges  over  the  Appomattox  at  Farmville  and 
attempted  to  burn  the  bridges  behind  them,  but  succeeded  in 
destroying  only  one  of  them.  A position  was  taken  up, 
strongly  intrenched,  on  the  stage  and  plank  roads  to  Lynch- 
burg, a few  miles  north  of  Farmville,  but  the  men  were  abso- 
lutely starving  and  the  officers  were  beginning  to  show  signs  of 
insubordination.  Without  the  presence  of  Lee,  a military 
council  was  held  and  it  was  decided  that  the  time  for  surrender 
had  arrived.  This  was  communicated  to  Lee,  but  he  posi- 
tively refused  to  accede  to  the  proposed  capitulation. 

On  April  7th  General  Humphreys  had  ordered  a combined 
assault  on  Lee’s  fortified  position  by  General  Miles  on  the  left 
and  General  Barlow  on  the  front.  Miles  incautiously  made  his 
attack  before  Barlow  was  in  position,  and  was  repulsed  with 
serious  loss.  This  further  increased  Lee’s  obstinacy.  In  the 
meantime  General  Grant,  convinced  that  his  foe  was  fairly  in 
his  hands,  considered  that  the  time  had  arrived  when  the 
promptings  of  humanity  ought  to  be  listened  to.  With  noble 
magnanimity  he  sent  a note  to  Lee,  from  Farmville,  to  the  fol- 
lowing effect : 

“The  result  of  the  last  week  must  convince  you  of  the  hopelessness  of 
further  resistance  on  the  part  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  in  this 
struggle.  I feel  that  it  is  so;  and  regard  it  as  my  duty  to  shift  from  myself 
the  responsibility  of  any  further  effusion  of  blood  by  asking  of  you  the  sur- 
render of  that  portion  of  the  Confederate  States  Army  known  as  the  Artry 
of  Northern  Virginia.” 

Lee  sent  an  equivocal  reply,  not  admitting  the  hopelessness  of 
his  cause,  but  asking  what  terms  would  be  given,  and  then 
commenced  a hasty  retreat.  On  receiving  this  note  on  the 
morning  of  the  8th,  Grant  sent  another  communication,  indicat- 
ing in  general  terms  his  proposition  and  suggesting  a personal 


lee’s  last  efforts  foiled. 


iJ6; 


conference.  Lee  was  meanwhile  struggling  to  get  away  be- 
yond Lynchburg  into  the  passes  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  and,  tnere- 
fore,  to  gain  time  he  sent  another  reply,  in  which,  after  inti- 
mating that  he  did  not  tbink  the  time  had  come  for  the 
surrender  of  his  army,  he  proposed  to  accept  the  suggestion  of  a 
meeting  to  be  held  the  nest  morning,  between  the  picket  lines, 
on  the  Richmond  stage  road,  to  treat  for  peace.  To  this  casu- 
istical communication  Grant’s  reply  was  terse,  but  still  cour- 
teous ; many  another  man  would  have  lost  his  temper  over  the 
thinly  disguised  equivocation  of  Lee’s  letters.  He  said,  in 
effect,  that  such  a meeting,  upon  such  a basis,  would  be  furile. 
He  had  not  the  authority  to  treat  for  peace,  but  had  both  desire 
and  authority  to  grant  liberal  terms  iu  respect  of  a surrender. 

While  this  correspondence  was  going  on,  General  Sheridan, 
with  characteristic  promptitude,  was  making  his  arrangements 
to  prevent  the  needless  spilling  of  either  ink  or  blood.  With 
General  Custer  in  the  advance,  he  made  a forced  march  of 
thirty  miles,  and  reaching  Appomatt'  >x  Station,  on  the  Lynch- 
burg Railroad,  captured  the  four  supply  trains  on  which  Lee’s 
men  depended  for  their  next  meal,  and  on  the  evening  of  the 
8th  he  had  blocked  Lee’s  last  hope  of  escape,  while  the  rest  of 
his  command  was  hurrying  up  to  be  in  readiness  to  annihilate 
the  Confederate  Army.  Still  undaunted,  Lee  resolved  upon 
another  desperate  effort.  He  had  but  about  ten  thousand  men, 
and  these  he  hurled  upon  Sheridan’s  line  on  the  morning  of 
April  9th  with  such  impetuosity  that  the  Federals  fell  back,  but 
Sheridan  knew  that  the  men  in  front  of  him  had  no  staying 
powers,  that  they  were  weakened  by  want  of  food  and  loss  of 
ambition,  so  he  quietly  ordered  a steady  retrograde  movement, 
wearying  the  foe  meanwhile  until  he  had  perfected  his  arrange- 
ments. Then  when  the  Confederates  were  ready  for  a final 
charge,  they  were  confronted  by  a wall  of  determined  men 
whose  fixed  bayonets  gleamed  ominously.  It  was  enough ! 
Sheridan’s  cavalry  were  just  about  to  charge  when  the  display 
of  a white  flag  stopped  hostilities. 

At  this  moment,  elsewhere,  a still  more  important  scene  was 
being  enacted.  The  failure  to  break  Sheridan’s  line  convinced 
Lee  that  his  hour  of  humiliation  had  arrived.  He  hastily  sent 


384 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


a note  to  Grant  acknowledging  the  receipt  of  the  latter’s  letter, 
and  asking  for  an  interview  to  arrange  for  a surrender.  General 
Grant  was  just  setting  out  to  join  Sheridan,  but  promptly  signi- 
fied his  willingness  to  meet  Lee,  at  once. 

About  2 o’clock  on  Sunday  afternoon,  April  9tli  (singularly 
enough  it  was  Palm  Sunday),  General  Grant,  attended  by 
Colonel  Parker,  his  chief  aid,  and  General  Lee,  attended  by 
bis  Adjutant-General,  Colonel  Marshall,  met  in  the  residence  of 
Wilmer  McLean,  at  Appomattox  Court  House.  After  a cour- 
teous interchange  of  civilities,  as  became  brave  men  who  had 
faced  each  other  undauntedly  for  many  weary  months,  each 
sincere  in  the  conviction  of  the  justice  of  the  cause  he  espoused, 
the  two  commanders  rapidly  discussed  the  terms  of  surrender, 
and  then  they  were  reduced  to  writing.  With  great  delicacy 
General  Grant  made  the  proposition  of  surrender  and  tendered 
it  for  Lee’s  acceptance.  Appended  is  the  text  of  the  document : 

Appomattox  Court  House,  Va.,  April  9,  1865. 

“ General -In  accordance  with  the  text  of  my  letter  to  you  of  the  8th 
iust.,  I propose  to  receive  the  surrender  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia 
on  the  following  terms— to  wit : Rolls  of  all  the  officers  and  men  to  be  made 
in  duplicate  ; one  copy  to  be  given  to  an  officer  to  be  designated  by  me,  the 
other  to  be  retained  by  such  other  officer  or  officers  as  you  may  designate. 
The  officers  to  give  their  individual  paroles  not  to  take  up  arms  against  the 
Government  of  the  United  States  until  properly  exchanged  ; and  each  com- 
pany or  regimental  commander  to  sign  a like  parole  for  the  men  of  their 
commands.  The  arms,  artillery  and  public  property  to  be  packed  and 
stacked,  and  turned  over  to  the  officers  appointed  by  me  to  receive  them. 
This  will  not  embrace  the  side  arms  of  the  officers,  nor  their  private  horses 
or  baggage.  This  done,  each  officer  and  man  will  be  allowed  to  return  to  his 
home,  not  to  be  disturbed  by  United  States  authority  so  long  as  they  observe 
their  paroles  and  the  laws  in  force  where  they  reside. 

“ U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General. 

“To  General  R.  E.  Lee.” 

“ Headquarters  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  April  9,  1865. 

“General — I received  your  letter  of  this  date,  containing  the  terms  of  the 
surrender  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  as  proposed  by  you.  As  they 
are  substantially  the  same  as  those  expressed  in  your  letter  of  the  8th  inst., 
they  are  accepted.  I will  proceed  to  designate  the  proper  officers  to  carry 
the  stipulations  into  effect.  R.  E.  Lee,  General. 

“To  Lieut.-General  U.  S.  Grant.” 

This  important  matter  having  been  thus  happily  adjusted, 


LAST  STRUGGLES  OF  THE  WAR. 


385 


General  Grant  promptly  provided  for  the  feeding  of  the  fam- 
ished Confederate  troops  from  the  Federal  stores.  We  have 
seen  that  their  last  hungrily-looked-for  rations  had  been  cap- 
tured by  Sheridan.  On  April  12th,  the  captives  were  marched 
in  divisions  to  a point  near  Appomattox  Court  House,  where 
they  stacked  their  arms  and  accoutrements.  The  men  then 
received  their  paroles  and,  where  it  was  needed,  transportation 
to  their  homes  and  food  for  the  journey.  General  Lee  went  to 
join  his  family  in  Richmond,  and  there,  for  nearly  a month,  till 
he  could  arrange  his  private  affairs,  they  were  furnished  with 
daily  rations  from  the  Federal  commissariat  stores. 

General  Grant  and  his  staff  left  for  City  Point  on  the  11th, 
and  on  the  morning  of  the  14th  arrived  in  Washington,  whence 
he  was  called  to  New  York  that  evening,  and  thus  escaped  the 
immediate  horror  of  the  assassination  episode. 

General  Meade  was  intrusted  with  the  details  of  the  sur- 
render, and  the  army  returned  first  to  Burkesville  Station  and 
then  to  Petersburg  and  Richmond. 

In  a previous  chapter  we  have  detailed  the  surrender  of 
General  Johnston  to  General  Sherman,  and  we  have  therefore 
now  to  trace  only  the  desultory  warfare  west  of  the  Mississippi 
to  close  our  record  of  the  military  operations  of  the  civil  war. 

On  April  21st  General  E.  Kirby  Smith  issued  an  address  re- 
lating the  disaster  which  had  befallen  the  Army  of  Northern 
Virginia,  but  counseling  continued  resistance  on  the  ground 
of  expected  aid  from  foreign  nations.  General  Smith’s  appeal 
aroused  such  manifestations  of  feeling  in  Texas  that  General 
Sheridan  was  sent  to  New  Orleans,  and  began  preparations, 
with  a large  force,  for  further  operations  in  Texas  and  Louisi- 
ana. But  the  end  was  rapidly  approaching.  The  final  battle 
was  fought  on  May  13th  at  Palmetto  Ranche,  near  the  Rio 
Grande,  between  Colonel  Theodore  H.  Barrett,  of  the  Sixty- 
second  United  States  Colored  Infantry,  and  a Confederate 
force  under  General  J.  E.  Slaughter.  The  battle  lasted  for 
nine  hours,  the  odds  being  largely  in  favor  of  the  Confederates, 
both  as  to  numbers  and  position.  Their  repeated  attacks,  how- 
ever, failed  to  break  Colonel  Barrett’s  line,  and  they  finally 
retired.  It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that  the  carnage  of  this 


880 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


terrible  war  ended  when  Slaughter  ceased  to  fight,  and  that 
colored  men,  the  primary  cause  of  the  ‘ 1 recent  unpleasant- 
ness,” were  the  last  to  fire  a volley  in  the  war  ; and  further  yet, 
that  a colored  man,  Sergeant  Crockett,  of  the  Sixty-second 
Colored  Infant ry,  was  the  last  man  wounded. 

Thirteen  days  after  the  battle  of  Palmetto  Ranclie,  General 
E.  Kirby  Smith  surrendered  his  entire  command  to  General 
Canby,  the  energetic  movements  of  General  Sheridan  at  New 
Orleans  having  convinced  him  at  last  that  discretion  was  the 
better  part  of  valor.  Thus  ended  on  May  26,  1865,  the  entire 
War  of  the  Rebellion. 

In  a concluding  chapter  we  shall  pick  up  the  thread  of  politi- 
cal history,  narrate  the  terrible  episode  of  Lincoln’s  assassina- 
tion, and  trace  the  fortunes  of  the  fugitive  Confederate  Gov- 
ernment. 


CHAPTER  XXXY. 


POLITICAL  MATTERS — LINCOLN’S  RE-ELECTION — THE  GREAT  CONSPIRACY — 
ASSASSINATION  OP  PRESIDENT  LINCOLN— ATTEMPTS  ON  THE  LIFE  OP 
SECRETARY  SEWARD — PLIGHT  AND  CAPTURE  OP  J.  WILKES  BOOTH,  THE 
ASSASSIN — CAPTURE,  TRIAL  AND  EXECUTION  OP  THE  CONSPIRATORS — 
CAPTURE  OP  JEFF  DAVIS — CONCLUSION. 

While  the  armed  forces  of  the  United  States  and  of  the  Con- 
federacy were  wrestling  on  the  final  battle-fields  of  the  war,  a 
no  less  bitter  and,  perhaps,  far  more  dangerous  struggle  was  in 
progress  in  the  political  arena,  and,  as  has  too  frequently 
happened  in  its  history,  the  Democratic  party,  with  monu- 
mental stupidity,  allowed  a few  factious,  self-seeking,  scheming 
and  utterly  unreliable  men  to  place  it  in  the  seeming  position 
of  being  an  active  factor  in  the  efforts  to  dissolve  the  Union. 
There  were  anti-war  Democrats,  it  is  true,  and  they  aired  their 
opinions  freely — but,  on  the  other  hand,  there  were  anti-war 
Republicans  also,  only  in  the  latter  case,  as  in  that  of  the 
Spartan  boy  who  stole  the  fox — there  was  shrewd,  almost 
demoniac  courage  in  the  matter  of  hiding  it  under  the  cloak. 
It  may  honestly  be  doubted  whether  there  was  at  any  time 
during  the  war  either  a Republican  or  a Democrat  who  could 
conscientiously  have  placed  himself  on  record  in  the  language 
of  Rutherford  B. Hayes — “my  heart  bleeds  for  the  poor  negro!” 
The  “ Knights  of  the  Bleeding  Heart”  were  very  scarce  in  those 
days,  even  if  the  order  had  been  actually  instituted.  There 
were  Democrats  as  honestly  earnest  as  the  best  among  the 
Republicans  for  the  suppression  of  Secession,  and  these  did  not 
hesitate  to  call  it  Rebellion,  though  just  how  that  stigma  could, 
logically,  attach  among  a “ Nation  of  Sovereigns,”  is  beyond 
our  casuistic  powers  to  comprehend. 

The  summer  of  1864  brought  with  it  the  momentous  issue  of 
a Presidential  election.  There  were  some  sharply  defined  fines. 
Among  the  Republicans  there  were  those  who  condemned 
President  Lincoln  for  his  caution  and  humanitarian  bias  ; they 


388 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


called  it  irresolution  or  cowardice,  and  desired  to  elect  a more 
hot-headed,  or,  at  any  rate,  a more  vindictive  Executive.  There 
were  Republicans  who  fully  appreciated  the  fidelity,  the  quiet 
energy  and  the  sublime  Christianity  of  the  man  who  ‘’never 
lost  his  head”  and  was  ever  most  cool  when  others  were  most 
excited.  The  former,  calling  themselves  “ the  Radical  men  of 
the  nation,”  held  a convention  at  Cleveland,  Ohio,  on  May  31st. 
About  three  hundred  and  fifty  delegates  were  present,  and  they 
adopted  a platform,  some  of  the  planks  of  which  embraced  the 
following  propositions:  The  duty  of  the  Government  to  sup- 
press the  Rebellion  by  force  of  arms  ; the  right  of  free  speech 
and  the  enjoyment  of  the  privilege  of  the  writ  of  Habeas  Cor- 
pus ; the  advocacy  of  the  Monroe  Doctrine  ; the  policy  of  re- 
stricting the  incumbency  of  the  Presidential  office  to  one  term  ; 
the  election  of  the  President  and  Vice-President  directly  from 
the  people  ; the  commission  of  the  work  of  “ reconstruction  to 
the  people  instead  of  to  the  President ;”  the  confiscation  of  the 
lands  of  the  rebels  and  their  division  among  soldiers  and  actual 
settlers.  It  will  be  seen  that  underlying  many  of  these  specious 
provisions  was  an  actual  rebuke  to  President  Lincoln.  In  ac- 
cordance with  the  one-term  principle  they  placed  in  nomina- 
tion General  John  C.  Fremont  and  General  John  Cochrane,  for 
President  ana  Vice-President,  respectively. 

The  Union  National  Convention,  in  reality  the  legitimate 
party  organization,  met  in  Baltimore,  Maryland,  on  June  7. 
Delegates  were  present,  regularly  elected  according  to  party 
rules,  from  all  the  States  not  in  rebellion.  The  platform  adopted 
contained  a pledge  to  sustain  the  Government  in  its  efforts  to 
suppress  the  Rebellion  ; an  approval  of  the  determination  of  the 
Government  not  to  compromise  with  the  rebels  ; an  approval  of 
the  acts  of  the  Government  in  relation  to  slavery  and  of  an 
amendment  to  the  Constitution  for  the  prohibition  of  slavery 
(a  plank  which  the  “ Radicals  ” had  rejected  or  dodged) ; a prof- 
fer of  thanks  to  the  soldiers  and  sailors  who  had  helped  to 
save  their  country ; an  .expression  of  perfect  confidence  in 
Abraham  Lincoln  and  an  indorsement  of  his  acts;  a declaration 
that  it  was  the  duty  of  the  Government  to  give  equal  protection 
to  all  persons  in  its  service  without  regard  to  color  ; an  indorse- 


THE  POLITICAL  CONVENTIONS. 


389 


ment  of  the  Monroe  Doctrine  ; favoring  encouragement  to  for- 
eign immigration,  and  the  speedy  completion  of  a railroad  to 
the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  declaring  that  the  national  faith  in 
regard  to  the  public  debt  must  be  kept  inviolate.  In  emphatic 
sustentation  of  this  platform,  the  convention  renominated 
Abraham  Lincoln  for  President,  and  associated  with  him  for 
Vice-President  Andrew  Johnson,  then  Military  Governor  of 
Tennessee.  They  were  honest,  long-headed  men  who  formu- 
lated these  resolutions  and  nominations,  for  their  perfection, 
directness  and  essential  nationalism  took  the  wind  completely 
out  of  the  sails  of  the  so-called  “ Liberal  ” faction.  Fremont 
and  Cochrane  withdrew  from  a contest  which  could  only  have 
divided  the  Republican  party  and  imperiled  its  existence. 

The  Conservative  party  had  called  its  Convention  to  meet  on 
July  4th,  but  the  serpent  crept  into  their  Garden  of  Eden,  and 
they  postponed  the  meeting  until  August  29tli  (for  reasons 
which  we  shall  presently  refer  to),  and  then  they  met  at  Chi- 
cago. Horatio  Seymour,  of  New  York,  presided,  and  his 
speech  condemning  the  war  and  criticising  the  administration 
indicated  more  than  mere  political  opposition.  However,  it  was 
part  of  the  programme,  and  had  doubtless  been  carefully 
‘‘slated.’'  The  construction  of  a platform  was  intrusted  to  a 
committee  consisting  of  one  delegate  from  each  State  repre- 
sented, with  James  Guthrie,  of  Kentucky,  as  nominal  “ boss 
carpenter,”  though  the  real  architect  was  undoubtedly  Clement 
L.  Vallandigham,  who,  as  a Representative  from  Ohio,  had,  on 
July  10th,  1861,  made  a bitter  attack  in  Congress  on  President 
Lincoln,  charging  him  with  usurpation  in  respect  of  the  mili- 
tary preparations  ; who  had  been  arrested  in  Dayton,  Ohio,  on 
May  4th,  1863 ; tried  and  convicted  by  a court  martial  of  trea- 
sonable conduct  ; sentenced  to  confinement  in  a fortress  ; par- 
tially pardoned  by  the  President  on  condition  of  exile  from  the 
United  States,  and  -who  had  now  returned  from  Canada  in  the 
hope  and  expectation  that  his  violation  of  the  conditions  would 
lead  to  his  arrest  and  precipitate  the  development  of  certain 
acts  of  conspiracy  then  under  consideration.  Under  such  in- 
spiration it  is  not  surprising  that  the  platform,  after  the  regula- 
tion declaration  of  “ fidelity  to  the  Union  under  the  Constitu- 


390 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


tion,”  proceeded  to  denounce  the  Government  and  embodied 
the  following  resolution  : 

“ Resolved , That  this  Convention  does  explicitly  declare,  as  the  sense  of  the 
American  people,  that,  after  four  years  of  failure  to  restore  the  Union  by 
the  experiment  of  war,  during  which,  under  the  pretense  of  a military 
necessity,  of  a war  power  higher  than  the  Constitution,  the  Constitution 
itself  has  been  disregarded  in  every  part,  and  public  liberty  and  private 
rights  alike  trodden  down,  and  the  material  prosperity  of  the  country 
essentially  impaired.  Justice,  humanity,  liberty  and  the  public  welfare 
demand  that  immediate  efforts  be  made  for  a cessation  of  hostilities  with  a 
view  to  an  ultimate  convention  of  all  the  States,  or  other  peaceable  means, 
to  the  end  that,  at  the  earliest  practicable  moment,  peace  may  be  restored 
on  the  basis  of  the  Federal  Union  of  the  States.” 

The  platform  closed  with  the  assurance  of  Democratic  sym- 
pathy for  the  Union  soldiers,  and  a promise  of  care  and  protec- 
tion. The  platform  was  adopted,  and  then  General  George  B. 
McClellan,  of  New  Jersey,  was  nominated  for  President,  and 
George  H.  Pendleton,  of  Ohio,  for  Vice-President. 

As  one  of  those  “ blunders  which  are  worse  than  crimes,”  the 
action  of  this  convention  was  unique.  Loudly  condemned  by 
the  public  voice,  it  was  silently  slain  by  the  ballot  boxes  in  No- 
vember, and  President  Lincoln  was  triumphantly  re-elected, 
only  Delaware,  Kentucky  and  New  Jersey  supporting  the 
McClellan  ticket. 

We  have  alluded  to  reasons  for  the  postponement  of  the 
Chicago  Convention.  There  was  held  in  the  meantime  a kind 
of  Secession  Conference  by  the  leaders  of  the  Peace  Faction 
and  other  sympathizers  on  the  Canada  side  of  Niagara  Falls, 
and  Horace  Greeley,  of  the  New  York  Tribune , was  induced  to 
submit  to  the  President  a “plan  of  adjustment,”  contemplat- 
ing the  restoration  of  the  Union,  the  abolition  of  slavery,  a 
complete  amnesty  for  all  public  offenses,  the  payment  of  $400,- 
000,000  to  the  owners  of  the  emancipated  slaves,  a change  in 
the  representation  of  slave-labor  States,  and  a National  Con- 
vention to  ratify  and  settle  in  detail  such  adjustment.  After 
good-naturedly  discussing  the  subject  for  some  days,  Mr.  Lin- 
coln finally  “put  his  foot  down”  on  anything  but  unconditional 
surrender.  There  was  nothing  for  it  then  but  to  try  and  com- 
mit the  Democratic  party  by  means  of  the  convention  proceed- 


ANOTHER  CONFEDERATE  INTRIGUE. 


391 


ings.  As  a sequel  the  convention  was  committed,  but  the 
Democratic  party,  as  such,  was  not. 

The  next  move  made  by  the  Confederate  authorities  was 
through  the  intervention  of  Francis  P.  Blair,  Sr.,  of  Maryland, 
who  in  January,  1865,  obtained  an  interview  with  President 
Lincoln,  during  which  he  exhibited  a letter  written  by  Jeff 
Davis  expressing  a willingness  to  appoint  a commission  to 
renew  the  effort  to  enter  into  a conference  with  a view  to  secure 
peace  to  “the  tivo  countries .”  Mr.  Lincoln,  with  his  customary 
courteous  shrewdness,  wrote  a letter  to  Mr.  Blair,  which  might 
be  shown  to  Davis,  in  which  he  expressed  willingness  to  treat 
with  any  properl}'  accredited  person,  “with  a view  of  securing 
peace  to  the  people  of  our  common  country .”  The  words 
italicized  by  us  are  the  keys  of  the  correspondence  : an  attempt 
on  the  one  side  to  obtain  recognition  for,  and  a distinct  refusal 
on  the  other  to  grant  recognition  of,  an  independent  govern- 
ment. Could  Davis  have  had  everything  his  own  way,  this 
would  have  ended  the  matter,  but  with  the  threatened  dictator- 
ship of  Lee  hanging  over  him,  he  was  compelled  to  send  a 
commission.  He  appointed  Alexander  H.  Stephens,  John  A. 
Campbell  and  R.  M.  T.  Hunter,  a member  of  the  Confederate  Sen- 
ate, as  Commissioners  to  proceed  to  Washington  and  confer  with 
the  President  of  the  United  States.  Davis’  instructions  “to  pro- 
ceed to  Washington”  were  considerably  modified  in  their  result 
by  the  refusal  of  the  United  States  Government  to  allow  said 
Commissioners  to  approach  nearer  than  Hampton  Roads.  They 
were  not  allowed  to  land,  but  on  board  the  vessel  which  brought 
them  they  had  first  a conference  with  Secretary  of  State  Seward, 
and  then,  on  February  3d,  with  the  President  and  Secretary 
jointly.  Of  course  the  matter  came  to  nothing,  for  the  Pres- 
ident would  not  yield  one  iota,  and  he  further  told  the  Commis- 
sioners that  Congress  had,  three  days  before,  adopted  an 
amendment  to  the  Constitution  prohibiting  slavery  throughout 
the  United  States.  Equally  as  a matter  of  course,  the  Confed- 
erates were  furious  when  their  Commissioners  returned.  They 
threatened  to  make  the  Yankees  sue  for  peace  within  twelve 
months,  ‘ ‘and  resolved  never  to  lay  down  their  arms  until  in- 
dependence was  won.” 


392 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


On  December  6th.  1864,  a month  after  the  re-election  of  Presi- 
dent Lincoln,  Congress  reassembled,  and  in  his  annual  message 
the  President  alluded  to  the  fact  that  the  question  of  Union  or 
no  Union  had  been  definitely  settled.  He  further  said,  “ In 
stating  a single  condition  of  peace,  I mean  simply  to  say  that 
the  war  will  cease  on  the  part  of  the  Government  whenever  it 
shall  have  ceased  on  the  part  of  those  who  began  it.”  He  further 
urged  the  House  of  Representatives  to  concur  with  the  Senate 
in  adopting  a “ thirteenth  amendment”  to  the  Constitution  of 
the  United  States,  prohibiting  slavery  in  the  Republic  forever. 
This  measure,  which  had  been  adopted  by  the  Senate  April  8th, 
1864,  by  a vote  of  38  to  6,  was  taken  into  consideration  by  the 
House  of  Representatives  on  January  6th,  1865.  It  was  adopted 
on  January  31st,  by  a voteof  119  to  56,  amid  intense  excitement 
and  enthusiasm.  When  order  was  restored,  Mr.  Ingersoll,  of 
Illinois,  moved  that,  “ In  honor  of  this  immortal  and  sublime 
event  the  House  do  now  adjourn.”  This  motion  was  adopted 
by  a vote  of  121  to  24.  This  was  the  measure  alluded  to  by 
President  Lincoln  in  his  interview,  at  Hampton  Roads,  with  the 
Confederate  Commissioners,  and  his  prediction  that  it  would  be 
ratified  was  sustained,  when,  on  the  18th  of  December,  1865,  the 
Secretary  of  State  announced  its  adoption  by  the  requisite  three-' 
fourths  of  the  Legislatures  of  the  States,  which  made  it  part  of 
the  Constitution. 

On  March  4th,  1865,  President  Lincoln  was  inaugurated  for 
his  second  term.  In  view  of  the  calamity  then  impending,  and 
of  the  great  success  of  the  Federal  arms  then  about  to  be  con- 
summated, we  may  be  excused  for  quoting  a portion  of  his 
solemn,  pathetic  and  significant  inaugural  address.  He  said  : 

“ Neither  party  expected  for  the  war  the  magnitude  or  the  duration  which 
it  has  already  attained.  Neither  anticipated  that  the  cause  of  the  conflict 
might  cease  with,  or  even  before,  the  conflict  itself  should  cease.  Each 
looked  for  an  easier  triumph,  and  a result  less  fundamental  and  astounding. 
* * * * Both  read  the  same  Bible  and  pray  to  the  same  God,  and  each 
invokes  His  aid  ag  >inst  the  other.  It  may  seem  strange  that  any  men  should 
dare  to  ask  a just  God’s  assistance  in  wringing  their  bread  from  the  sweat  of 
other  men’s  faces;  but  let  us  judge  not,  that  we  be  not  judged.  The  prayers 
of  both  could  not  be  answered.  That  of  neither  has  been  answered  fully. 
The  Almighty  has  His  own  purposes.  ‘ Woe  unto  the  world  because  of 


LINCOLN’S  SECOND  INAUGURAL. 


393 


offeDses,  for  it  must  needs  be  that  offenses  come;  but  woe  unto  that  man  by 
whom  the  offense  cometh  I’  If  we  shall  suppose  that  American  slavery  is 
one  of  these  offenses,  which,  in  the  providence  of  God,  must  needs  come, 
but  which,  having  continued  through  His  appointed  time,  He  now  wills  to 
remove,  and  that  He  gives  to  both  North  and  South  this  terrible  war  as  the 
woe  due  to  those  by  whom  the  offense  came,  shall  we  discern  therein  any 
departure  from  those  divine  attributes  which  the  believers  in  a living  God 
always  ascribe  to  him  ? Fondly  do  we  hope,  fervently  do  we  pray  that  this 
mighty  scourge  of  war  may  soon  pass  away.  Yet  if  God  wills  that  it  con- 
tinue until  all  the  wealth  piled  by  the  bondsmen’s  two  hundred  and  fifty 
years  of  unrequited  toil  shall  be  sunk,  and  until  every  drop  of  blood  drawn 
with  the  lash  shall  be  paid  with  another  drawn  by  the  sword,  as  was  said 
three  thousand  years  ago,  so  still  it  must  be  said,  ■ The  judgments  of  the 
Lord  are  true  and  righteous  altogether.’  * * * * With  malice  toward 

none,  with  charity  for  all,  with  firmness  in  the  right,  as  God  gives  us  to  see 
the  right,  let  us  strive  on  to  finish  the  work  we  are  in,  to  bind  up  the  nation’s 
wounds,  to  care  for  him  who  shall  have  borne  the  battle,  and  for  his  widow 
and  his  orphans— to  do  all  which  may  achieve  and  cherish  a just  and  lasting 
peace  among  ourselves  and  with  all  nations.” 

These  were  noble  sentiments,  welling  up  from  the  Christian 
heart  of  as  pure  a patriot  as  ever  drew  the  breath  of  life,  and 
yet  the  shadow  of  a dreadful  death  was  hovering  over  and 
around  him.  “ The  Thugs  were  on  his  trail,”  sleeplessly  plotting 
and  planning  his  destruction.  Doubtless  among  those  who 
heard  him  were  those  who  had  already  contrived  his  taking-off  ; 
and  away  in  the  Confederate  capital,  so  soon  to  expiate  in 
flames  the  taint  of  their  presence,  were  those  who  were  guil- 
tily hugging  the  horrible  secret  that  with  their  humiliation 
should  come  his  doom,  dealt  by  a hireling  hand. 

For  several  days  prior  to  the  evacuation  of  Richmond  Presi- 
dent Lincoln  had  been  at  City  Point,  and  on  April  4tli,  the  day 
after  Richmond  was  evacuated,  he  went  there  in  the  Malvern , 
Admiral  Porter’s  flagship.  He  was  enthusiastically  received  by 
the  colored  people,  who  pressed  around  him  to  grasp  the  hand 
of  their  liberator.  On  the  6th  he  went  again  to  that  city,  ac- 
companied by  Mrs.  Lincoln,  Vice-President  Andrew  Johnson 
and  several  Senators.  While  there  a number  of  leading  Con- 
federates called  upon  him,  and  propositions  were  made  looking 
to  a permit  for  the  reassembling  of  the  Virginia  Legislature, 
under  a pledge  that  the  work  of  reconstruction  should  begin  at 
once,  and  moral  and  material  aid  to  the  Confederacy  should  be 


394 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


withheld.  To  this  the  President  assented,  but  the  tenor  of  the 
legislation  differed  so  widely  from  that  promised  as  to  compel 
t lie  President  to  withdraw  the  safeguard  he  had  accorded  and 
to  instruct  General  Weitzel  to  bring  about  the  dissolution  of  the 
Legislature. 

About  this  time,  April  5th,  Jeff  Davis,  who  had  made  good 
his  escape  to  Danville  (whither  his  wife  had  preceded  him  by 
some  four  or  five  days  with  all  her  portable  effects),  issued  a 
proclamation  in  which  he  boastfully  declared  that  the  evacua- 
tion of  Richmond  had  left  the  army  free  to  move  from  point 
to  point  and  strike  the  enemy  in  detail  far  from  his  base.  He 
declared  his  intention  to  defend  the  soil  of  Virginia  and  repudi- 
ated any  peace  with  the  infamous  invaders  of  her  territory. 
He  further  said  : “If,  by  the  stress  of  numbers  we  should  ever 
be  compelled  to  a temporary  withdrawal  from  her  limits,  or 
those  of  any  other  border  State,  again  and  again  will  we  return, 
until  the  baffled  and  exhausted  enemy  shall  abandon  in  despair 
his  endless  and  impossible  task  of  making  slaves  of  a people 
resolved  to  be  free.”  This  braggadocio  flowed  vigorously  from  a 
pen  held  by  a hand  well  nigh  palsied  by  apprehension  and  despair. 

It  may  be  here  noted  that  one  of  the  earliest  of  the  Confed- 
erate Cabinet  to  wholly  disappear  was  Secretary  Judah  P. 
Den  jam  in,  whose  whereabouts  could  not  be  traced  till  he 
turned  up  in  London.  We  noted  his  death  in  Paris  some  little 
time  since,  and  now  it  appears  from  a statement  in  the  London 
Law  Times  of  this  month  (July,  1884),  referring  to  the  probate 
of  his  will,  that  he  was  bom  a British  subject,  was  never  natural- 
ized as  an  American  citizen,  though  he  had  been  a member  of 
the  United  States  Senate,  and  one  of  the  Confederate  Cabinet, 
and  that  he  died  a French  subject.  His  will  disposes  of  about 
$300,000  worth  of  personalty  and  $200,000  worth  of  real  estate. 
It  is  dated  April  30,  lfc83.  He  undoubtedly  had  a fine  law  prac- 
tice in  Lincoln’s  Inn.  Yet  it  would  hardly  seem  that  such  an 
estate,  with  his  habits,  could  have  been  accumulated  in  the 
time.  It  is  true  that  a large  quantity  of  treasure  was  unac- 
counted for  when  matters  were  overhauled,  and  it  may  be 
that  some  of  it  went  to  England  when  Judah  P.  Benjamin 
turned  his  steps  in  that  direction. 


ASSASSINATION  OF  LINCOLN. 


395 


We  must  now  turn  to  the  saddest  episode  in  the  whole  history 
of  the  Civil  War.  As  we  have  previously  mentioned,  Lieu- 
tenant-General Grant,  after  Lee’s  surrender,  went  to  City  Point 
and  thence  to  Washington  City,  arriving  there  on  the  morning 
of  the  fatal  14th  day  of  April.  He  was  accompanied  by  Captain 
Robert  T.  Lincoln  (now  Secretary  of  War),  who  was  one  of  his 
staff  officers.  The  latter  breakfasted  with  his  father,  the 
President,  and  related  the  occurrences  of  the  surrender,  at  wi.ich 
he  was  present.  A Cabinet  meeting  was  held  that  morning  at 
eleven  o'clock,  Lieutenant-General  Grant  being  present.  After 
the  adjournment,  he  remained  in  conversation  with  the  Presi- 
dent some  little  time,  and  it  was  finally  arranged  that  they 
should  visit  Ford’s  Theatre  together  in  the  evening,  to  witness 
the  performance  of  “ Our  American  Cousin,”  which  was  having 
a great  run.  The  President  sent  a messenger  to  engage  a box, 
and  the  watchful  conspirators  were  doubtless  promptly  apprised 
of  the  arrangements.  Subsequently,  General  Grant  was  called 
to  New  York,  and  thus  probably  escaped  assassination,  as  he 
was  inquired  for  in  the  theatre  about  nine  o’clock  in  the  even- 
ing, by  a man  bearing  a large  package.  The  party  in  the  box, 
theretore,  consisted  only  of  President  and  Mrs.  Lincoln,  Major 
H.  R.  Rathbone  and  Miss  Clara  W.  Harris.  The  President  was 
in  excellent  spirits,  as  indeed  he  might  well  be,  in  view  of  ac- 
complished facts.  For  some  weeks,  at  least,  a sort  of  haunting 
foreboding  had  depressed  him,  an  indefinable  sense  of  danger 
had  kept  him  strained  and  watchful,  but  now,  amused  and 
interested,  the  black  shadow  was  for  the  moment  forgotten.  It 
has  been  said  that  “ the  darkest  hour  precedes  the  dawn,”  but 
in  this  case,  as  indeed  seems  fitting,  all  w as  reversed. 

The  identity  of  the  person  who  at  nine  o’clock  attempted  to 
gain  access  to  General  Grant  has  never  been  ascertained,  but 
that  his  movements  were  part  of  the  Satanic  conspiracy  cannot 
be  doubted.  Be  that  as  it  may,  shortly  after  ten  o’clock  John 
Wilkes  Booth,  after  sending  in  a card  by  the  President’s  mes- 
senger, passed  rapidly  into  the  President’s  box,  and  going  behind 
Mr.  Lincoln’s  chair,  shot  the  President  through  the  head.  His 
rapid  entrance  had  been  unnoticed,  but  the  sharp  report  of  the 
pistol,  which  fell  like  the  clap  of  doom  on  the  awe-stricken 


396 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


audience,  for  a moment  stunned  the  occupants  of  the  box. 
Major  Rathbone  sprang  to  his  feet  and  confronted  a fiend  who, 
having  thrown  down  his  sm  iking  Derringer  pistol,  was  now 
pressing  to  i he  front  of  the  box,  brandishing  a dagger.  Major 
Rathbone,  hardly  yet  conscious  of  what  had  been  done,  seized 
Booth,  but  he  broke  from  the  Major’s  grasp  after  inflicting  a 
severe  wound  on  his  left  arm,  and  dashing  to  the  front  of  the 
box,  leaped  to  the  stage,  shouting  at  the  same  time,  “ Sic  sem- 
per Tyrannis  ” The  Presidential  box  was  draped  with  the  Na- 
tional flyg,  and  in  this  one  of  Booth’s  spurs  cauaht.  He  fell  to 
the  boards,  breaking  one  of  his  legs,  but  immediately  scram- 
bled up  and  hurried  across  the  stage  to  the  prompter’s  post  and 
disappeared  m the  wings,  along  a passage  purposely  left  clear 
for  him  by  a stage  carpenter  who  was  in  the  plot;  when  he  gained 
the  exit  door,  another  miscreant  was  waiting  with  a horse. 
Springing  to  the  saddle,  despite  his  injury  he  rode  furiously 
away.  We  shall  trace  his  course  later  on,  but  will  now  return  to 
the  Presidential-box. 

The  assassin’s  bullet  had  entered  Mr.  Lincoln’s  head  above  and 
back  of  the  temporal  bone,  and  passing  through  his  brain, lodged 
just  behind  the  right  eye.  A portion  of  the  brain  was  oozing 
from  the  wound,  the  President’s  head  having  fallen  slightly  for- 
ward. Mr.  Lincoln  was  quite  unconscious,  and  was  carried 
across  the  street  to  the  house  of  a Mr.  Peterson.  The  Surgeon- 
General  of  the  Army  and  several  other  medical  gentlemen  were 
promptly  in  attendance,  but  all  human  skill  was  unavailing, 
and  without  recovering  consciousness,  President  Lincoln 
passed  away  about  twenty  minutes  past  seven  o’clock  on  the 
morning  of  April  15th  his  noble,  rugged  countenance  assuming 
an  expression  of  perfect  serenity. 

The  screams  of  Mrs.  Lincoln  had  given  the  first  clear  indica- 
tion to  the  audience  of  the  nature  of  the  tragedy  which  had 
been  enacted,  and  then,  amid  the  wildest  excitement,  there 
were  shouts  of  “ Hang  him  ! hang  him  ! ” as  those  nearest  the 
stage  charged  across  the  footlights.  But  the  miscreant  had  too 
well  planned  his  escape,  and  was  on  horseback  almost  before  his 
crime  was  actually  known. 

Captain  Theodore  McGowan,  Assistant  Adjutant-General  to 


THE  NARRATIVE  OF  AN  EYE-WITNESS. 


397 


General  Augur,  who  was  in  the  theatre,  gives  the  following  ac- 
count of  what  he  witnessed : 

“ Arriving  at  the  theatre  just  after  the  entrance  of  President  Lincoln  and 
the  party  accompanying  him,  my  friend  Lieutenant  Crawford  and  I,  after 
viewing  the  Presidential  party  from  the  opposite  side  of  the  dress  circle, 
went  to  the  right  side  and  took  seats  in  the  passage  above  the  seats  of  the 
dress  c rcle  and  about  five  feet  from  the  door  of  the  bos  occupied  by  Presi- 
dent Lincoln.  During  the  performance  the  attendant  of  the  President  came 
out  aud  took  the  chair  nearest  the  door.  I sat.  and  had  been  sitting,  about  four 
feet  to  his  left  and  rear  for  some  time,  waen  a man,  whose  face  Ido  not  dis- 
tinctly recollect,  passed  me  aud  inquired  of  one  sitting  near  who  the  Presi- 
dent's messenger  was  and , learning,  exhibited  to  him  an  envelope,  apparently 
official,  having  a printed  heading  and  superscribed  in  a bold  hand.  I could 
not  read  the  address— in  fact,  I did  not  try.  I think  now  it  was  meant  for 
Lieutenant-General  Grant.  That  man  went  away.  Some  time  after  I was 
disturbed  in  my  seat  by  the  approach  of  a man  who  desired  to  pass  up  on  the 
aisle  in  which  I was  sitting.  Giving  him  room  by  bending  my  chair  forward, 
he  passed  me  and  stepped  one  step  down  upon  the  level  below  me . Standing 
there  he  was  almost  in  my  line  of  sight,  and  I saw  him  while  watching  the 
play.  He  stood,  as  I remember,  one  step  above  the  messenger,  and  remained 
perhaps  one  minute  loosing  at  the  stage  and  orchestra  below.  Then  he 
drew  a number  of  visiting  cards  from  his  pocket,  from  which,  with  some  at- 
tention, he  selected  one.  He  stooped  and  showed  the  card  to  the  messenger, 
but  as  my  attention  was  then  more  closely  fixed  on  the  play,  I do  not  know 
whether  the  card  was  carried  in  by  the  messenger  or  his  consent  given  to  the 
entrance  of  the  man  who  presented  it.  I saw,  however,  a few  moments  after, 
the  same  man  entering  the  door  of  the  lobby  leading  to  the  box,  and  the 
door  closing  behind  him.  This  was  seen  because  I could  not  fail  from  my 
position  to  observe  it;  the  door  side  of  the  proscenium  box  and  the  stage 
were  all  within  the  direct  and  oblique  lines  of  my  sight.  How  long  I watched 
the  play  after  seeing  him  enter  I do  not  know ; it  was  perhaps  two  or  three 
minutes.  The  house  was  perfectly  still,  the  large  audience  listening  to  the 
dialogue  between  “Florence  Trenchard'’  and  “May  Meredith”  when  the  sharp 
report  of  a pistol  rang  through  the  house.  It  was  apparently  fired  behind 
the  scenes,  on  the  right  of  the  stage.  Looking  toward  it  and  behind  the 
Presidential  box.  while  it  startled  all,  it  was  evidently  accepted  by  every  one 
in  the  theatre  as  an  introduction  to  some  new  passage,  several  of  which  had 
been  interpolated  in  the  early  part  of  the  play.  A moment  after,  a man 
leaped  from  the  front  of  the  box,  directly  down,  nine  feet,  and  on  the  stage, 
and  ran  rapidly  across  it,  bare-headed,  and  holding  an  unsheathed  dagger  in 
his  right  hand,  the  blade  of  which  flashed  brightly  in  the  gas-light  as  he 
came  within  ten  feet  of  the  opposite  rear  exit.  I did  not  see  his  face  as  he 
leaped  or  ran,  but  I am  convinced  he  was  the  man  I saw  enter  the  box.  As 
he  leaped  he  cried  distinctly  the  motto  of  Virginia,  “ Sic  Semper  Tyrannis.” 
[Others  assert  that  he  also  shouted,  facing  the  audience  as  he  ran,  “The 
South  is  avenged”] . The  hearing  of  this  and  the  sight  of  the  dagger  explained 


398 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


fully  to  me  the  nature  of  the  deed  he  had  committed.  In  an  instant  he  had 
disappeared  behind  the  side  scene.  Consternation  seemed  for  a moment  to 
rivet  every  one  to  his  seat;  the  next  moment  confusion  reigned  supreme.” 

About  the  time  that  this  terrible  tragedy  was  being  enacted, 
another  phase  of  the  diabolical  Assassination  Conspiracy  was 
occurring  at  the  residence  of  Secretary  Seward.  We  can  best 
give  this  in  the  words  of  Dr.  Verdi,  the  family  physician.  He 
says : 

“At  nine  o’clock  on  the  evening  of  the  14th  of  April,  1865,  I had  left- 
Secretary  Seward  in  a comfortable  condition,  and  his  family  hopeful  of  his 
speedy  recovery  from  an  accident  which  he,  several  days  previously,  had 
met  with,  his  horses  having  run  away  and  dashed  him  from  the  carriage, 
fracturing  his  right  humerus  at  the  surgical  neck,  his  lower  maxillary  below 
the  angle,  and  generally  bruising  him  about  the  face  and  neck.  At  a few 
moments  after  ten  p.  m.,  I was  hastily  summoned  by  the  colored  boy  to 
attend  Mr.  Seward,  his  sons  and  his  attendants,  who  were,  as  the  messenger 
expressed  it,  1 murdered  by  an  assassin.  Two  minutes  brought  me  to  the 
spot.  I was  the  first  medical  man  there.  As  I glanced  around  the  room,  I 
found  terror  depicted  on  every  countenance,  and  blood  every  where.  Among 
the  bleeding  men  and  terrified  ladies  I sought  for  Mr.  Seward.  He  was 
lying  on  his  bed  covered  with  blood,  a fearful  gaping  gash  marking  his  chin 
and  extending  below  the  maxillary  bone.  Hastily  I examined  his  wounds, 
and  I bad  the  joy  to  bring  the  first  consolation  to  that  anxious  family  in 
announcing  to  them  that  his  wounds  were  not  mortal.  The  carotid  artery 
and  jugular  vein  had  not  been  divided  or  injured.  The  gash  was 
semi-circular,  commencing  just  below  the  high  bone  of  the  cheek  and 
extending  downward  toward  the  mouth  and  then  backward  over  the 
submaxillary  gland,  laying  open  the  inflamed  and  swollen  part  of 
the  face  and  neck  that  had  been  injured  by  the  previous  accident.  On 
examining  further,  I found  another  stab  under  the  left  ear,  wounding 
the  parotid  gland ; but  this  cut  was  not  very  deep.  Mr.  Seward  had  lost  much 
blood,  and  I immediately  apphed  ice  to  arrest  the  bleeding  temporarily,  after 
which  I was  infoimed  that  Frederick  Seward  was  in  an  adjacent  room,  also 
injured.  I hastily  went  to  him,  and  found  him  lying  on  a lounge  with  blood 
streaming  over  his  face.  He  had  been  wounded  in  several  places,  viz.:  on 
the  left  pariefal  bone,  just  about  the  parietal  eminence  bn  the  left  side  of  the 
frontal  bone,  just  about  the  line  of  intersection  with  the  parietal:  with  two 
other  light  wounds  in  that  neighborhood.  He  was  not  insensible,  but  could, 
not  articulate.  In  about  an  hour,  however,  after  his  wounds  were  dressed, 
he  fell  into  a slumber  from  which,  for  sixty  hours,  he  could  not  be  aroused. 

I had  scarcely  finished  applying  ice  to  arrest  the  hemorrhage  when  I was 
told  to  look  at  Mr.  Augustus  Seward.  I became  truly  amazed.  “What, 
said  I,  “ is  there  another  one  wounded  ?”  His  injuries,  however,  were  com- 
paratively slight.  One  was  from  a blow  with  the  butt  end  of  a pistol,  on  the 
upper  and  middle  part  of  the  forehead ; the  other  a cut  over  the  metacarpal 


THE  ASSAULT  ON  MR.  SEWARD. 


399 


bone  of  the  thumb  of  his  right  hand.  Here  I was  again  requested  to  look  at 
another  man.  My  surprise  ceased  then.  I became  terrified.  This  was  the 
man  nurse,  a soldier  in  attendance  on  Mr.  Seward.  I found  his  wounds  were 
four  in  number,  all  from  the  blade  of  a knife — three  over  the  right  scapular 
region  and  one  below  it.  After  giving  to  this  patient  the  requisite  attention, 
I was  called  to  see  another  man  who  was  wounded.  He  had  received  but  one 
stab  in  the  back  over  the  seventh  rib,  very  near  the  spinal  eolum.  The  knife 
must  have  glanced  off,  as  the  cut  was  long  but  quite  superficial;  had  it  been 
direct  his  right  lung  would  have  received  an  irreparable  injury.  The  circum- 
stances of  the  affair,  as  I gathered  them,  were  as  follows : 

“ At  ten  o’clock  the  bell  at  Mr.  Seward's  house  was  rung  and  answered  by 
the  colored  boy.  As  the  door  opened  a very  tall  man  appeared  with  a small 
package  in  his  hand,  saying  that  Dr.  Verdi  had  sent  him  with  a prescription 
for  Secretary  Seward  which  he  must  deliver  personally.  The  boy  remon- 
strated, saying  that  Mr.  Seward  was  asleep  and  that  he,  the  servant,  would 
take  charge  of  the  prescr.ption.  The  man  said,  ‘ No,  I have  particular  direc- 
tions and  I must  deliver  them  myself .’  So  saying  he  walked  up  stairs,  but 
treading  very  heavily  he  was  reminded  by  the  boy  who  was  following  him  to 
walk  more  lightly  in  order  not  to  disturb  Mr.  Seward.  Mr.  Frederick  Sew- 
ard was  at  this  time  lying,  dressed,  on  a sofa  in  his  room,  one  adjacent  to 
his  father’s,  and  hearing  heavy  footsteps,  came  into  the  hall  and  met  the 
stranger,  who  attempted  to  enter  his  father’s  room.  Frederick  expostulated 
with  him.  declaring  that  his  father  was  asleep  and  could  not  be  seen.  Miss 
Fanny  Seward,  who  was  in  her  father’s  room,  hearing  the  conversation  out- 
side, opened  the  door  to  ascertain  what  was  the  ma'ter,  but  Frederick  cried 
out  to  her  to  ’ chut  the  door.’  It  seems  that  for  two  or  three  minutes  the 
assassin  hesitated  or  endeavored  to  enter  without  making  a deadly  assault 
upon  Frederick,  but  meeting  with  determined  opposition  he  dealt  several 
blows  on  young  Seward’s  head,  apparently  with  a pistol,  with  the  intention 
probably  of  disabling  without  killing  him.  The  door  was  then  opened  and 
the  murderer  entered,  pushing  Frederick,  already  staggering,  before  him. 
Then  disengaging  himself  from  his  adversary  he  asked  Miss  Fanny,  ‘Is  the 
Secretary  asleep  ?’  at  the  same  moment  making  a spring  for  the  bed  where 
the  unfortunate  man  sat,  aroused  with  the  frightful  conviction 
of  what  was  to  be  expected.  The  next  moment  the  villain  dealt  him  a blow 
with  the  deadly  knife,  which  was  so  violent  that,  fortunately  we  may  say,  it 
precipitated  him  from  his  bed.  In  fading,  however,  he  must  have  received 
the  second  blow,  on  tlie  other  side  of  the  neck  It  must  have  been  at  this 
time  that  the  man  nurse  Robinson,  who  had  been  absent  at  the  hospital,  re- 
turned and  attacked  the  murderer  to  prevent  him  from  doing  further  injury 
to  Mr.  Seward.  In  the  endeavor  to  restrain  the  ferocity  of  the  assassin,  the 
nurse  was  struck  several  times.  It  was  at  the  moment  that  the  nurse  and 
Frederick,  who  rallied  sufficiently  to  still  use  his  feeble  efforts  in  behalf  of 
his  poor  father,  were  struggling  with  this  man,  that  Major  Augustus  Seward, 
awakened  from  sleep  by  the  noise  and  screams  of  Miss  Fanny,  came  into  the 
room  thinking  that  probably  his  father  was  delirious,  and  had  frightened  the 
attendants,  or  else  that  the  nurse  left  to  watch  during  the  night  was  in  some 


400 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


way  misbehaving  himself.  The  major,  seeing  the  struggle,  and  not  at  all 
comprehending  the  facts,  took  hold  of  the  man,  still  believing  him  to  be  the 
nurse,  and  dragged  him  to  the  door.  Of  course  the  assassin  took  advantage 
or  this,  and  dealing  on^  blow  on  the  head  of  the  major,  and  cutting  his  hand, 
ran  down  stairs,  followed  by  the  major,  who  did  not  know  the  condition  of 
aflai- s until  he  came  back  t r his  father’s  room.  The  assassin  then  mounted 
his  horse,  which  he  had  left  before  the  door,  and  rode  rapidly  away.  The 
whole  tragedy  occupied  less  time  than  was  consumed  in  relating  the  circum- 
stance.” 

Before  proceeding  to  the  narration  of  Booth’s  flight  and  his 
subsequent  killing  by  Boston  Corbett,  it  will  be  necessary  to 
trace  from  scattered  incidents  some  of  the  features  of  the  entire 
conspiracy.  It  would  appear  that  some  time  in  the  year  1861 
Booth  conceived  the  idea,  or  had  it  suggested  to  him,  of  kid- 
napping the  President  and  confining  him  in  a house  within  the 
city  limits;  this  house,  belonging  to  one  Mrs.  Greene,  was  dis- 
covered in  the  course  of  the  investigations  after  the  assassina- 
tion. The  underground  apartments  were  fitted  with  manacles, 
and  the  whole  place  was  mined,  ready  for  explosion,  if  it  should 
be  found  impracticable  to  run  the  President,  after  he  had  been 
caught  and  gagged,  within  the  Confed'  rate  lines.  He  failed, 
however,  to  get  the  right  associates,  and  this  scheme  was  aban- 
doned. He  then  began  to  contemplate  murder.  He  visited 
Canada  several  times,  and  it  is  pretty  well  understood  that  he 
had  conferences  with  the  Confederate  agents  who  were  impli- 
cated in  the  schemes  known  to  have  been  devised  for  operation 
on  July  4th,  1864,  and  in  consequence  of  which  the  Democratic 
Convention  was  postponed.  On  one  of  these  occasions  Booth 
deposited  at  the  Ontario  Bank  in  Montreal  some  four  hundred 
and  fifty  dollars.  It  was  through  these  Canadian  visits  that 
Booth  became  connected  with  Lewis  Payne  Powell,  alias  Wood, 
alias  Payne,  the  miscreant  who  attempted  the  life  of  Secretary 
Seward.  Booth  had  previously  made  the  acquaintance  of  Mrs. 
Surratt,  whose  career  it  is  now  necessary  to  trace  in  order  to 
make  our  story  intelligible. 

Outside  the  District  of  Columbia,  to  the  south,  in  Prince 
George  County,  is  a village  called  Snrrattville.  At  the  time  in 
question  it  consisted  of  a few  cabins  at  a cross-road,  surround- 
ing a hotel,  the  master  whereof,  giving  the  settlement  its  name, 


PLANS  OF  THE  CONSPIRATORS. 


401 


left  to  his  widow,  Mrs.  Mary  E.  Surratt,  the  property.  Hot 
making  much  of  the  business  she  moved  into  Washington  with 
her  son  and  several  daughters,  renting  the  hotel  to  John  Lloyd, 
who  also  engaged  to  look  after  the  rebel  mail  route  from  Mat- 
thias Creek,  Virginia,  to  Port  Tobacco,  which  struck  Surratt- 
ville,  as  one  collection  and  distribution  point.  Mrs.  Surratt  was 
frequently  at  this  hotel  and  Booth  was  a visitor  there  and  at 
her  house  in  Washington.  During  the  latter  part  of  1864, 
Booth  went  from  this  point  as  far  as  Leonardstown,  in  St. 
Mary’s  County,  ostensibly  to  buy  lands,  but  really  to  locate  the 
rebel  postal  stations  and  make  acquaintances.  One  of  these 
was  George  A.  Atzeroth  and  another  David  E.  Herrold  or  Har- 
old, who  was  a gunner,  and  had  friends  at  every  farm-house 
between  Washington  and  Leonards ville.  Atzeroth  was  a 
house-painter,  of  German  descent,  who  had  led  a wild  life  at 
Port  Tobacco,  and  had  been  a blockade  runner  across  the  Po- 
tomac and  a mail  carrier.  When  the  conspiracy  was  broached 
to  him  by  Booth  and  Mrs.  Surratt  with  the  promise  of  a large 
sum  of  money,  he  at  once  went  into  the  scheme  and  bought 
a dirk  and  a pistol.  Two  others,  Sam  Arnold  and  Michael 
O’Laughlin,  were  detailed  each  to  kill  a Cabinet  officer,  but 
they  backed  out  of  actual  violence.  Atzeroth  t ok  his  knife 
and  pistol  to  Kirkwood’s,  where  Vice-President  Johnson  was 
stopping,  and  secured  a room  directly  over  his.  But  some  ac- 
cident disarranged  his  plans,  and  without  making  an  attempt  on 
Johnson’s  life,  according  to  programme,  h°  fled,  leaving  every- 
thing behind  him.  There  were  found  in  his  room  a big  bowie 
knife,  a Colt’s  cavalry  revolver,  secreted  under  the  mattresses  of 
his  bed,  Booth’s  coat,  in  the  pockets  of  which  were  three  boxes 
of  cartridges,  a map  of  Maryland,  gauntlets  for  riding,  a spur, 
and  a handkerchief  markel  with  the  name  of  Booth’s  mother. 
Atzeroth  was  captured  at  the  house  of  his  uncle  in  Montgom 
ery  County,  Maryland. 

That  the  murder  had  been  some  time  in  contemplation  and 
the  route  of  escape  laid  out  by  Booth  and  Mrs.  Surratt,  is  shown 
by  the  facts  that  six  weeks  before  the  assassination  young 
John  Surratt  took  two  repeating  carbines  to  Surrattville  and 
toicl  Jonn  Lloyd  to  secrete  them.  He  did  so  by  making  a hole 


402 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


in  the  wainscotting  and  suspending  the  weapons  from  strings  so 
that  they  hung  within  the  plastered  wall  of  the  room  below. 
On  the  afternoon  of  the  “Assassination  Day.”  Mrs.  Surratt 
drove  over  to  Surrattville  and  told  John  Lloyd  to  have  the 
weapons  ready  as  they  would  be  called  for  that  night.  Herrold 
was  made  quartermaster  and  hired  the  horses.  He  and  Atze- 
roth  were  mounted  between  eight  o’clock  and  the  time  of  the 
murder,  and  riding  about  the  streets  of  Washington  together. 
Three  weeks  before  they  had  been  in  Port  Tobacco  and  Her- 
rold told  “the  boys”  that  when  they  heard  of  him  again  he 
would  be  in  Spain,  where  there  was  no  extradition  treaty, 
while  Atzeroth  boasted  that  when  he  came  again,  he  would 
be  rich  enough  to  buy  the  whole  place.  Mrs.  Surratt  sent 
her  son  northward  on  Thursday,  April  13th. 

We  come  now  to  events  immediately  preceding  the  tragedy. 
At  seven  o’clock  on  Good  Friday  evening,  April  14th,  Booth 
came  down  stairs  from  his  room  in  the  National  Hotel,  looking 
abnormally  pale ; this  was  commented  upon  by  some  of  his 
acquaintances  and  he  ascribed  it  to  indisposition.  Turning 
to  the  hotel  clerk,  Booth  asked  him  if  he  was  going  to  Ford’s 
theatre,  adding  significantly,  “ There  will  he  some  very  fine 
acting  there  to-night!"  He  was  next  noticed  by  Mr.  Sess- 
ford,  ticket  agent  of  the  theatre,  as  he  passed  in  soon 
after  the  doors  were  opened.  He  visited  the  stage  under 
his  privilege  as  a professional,  and  took  note  of  the  sur- 
roundings ; it  was  probably  for  the  purpose  of  making  sure 
that  his  confederate,  the  stage  carpenter,  had  not  forgotten 
Iris  instructions  in  regard  to  so  shifting  the  scenes  that  instead 
of  the  usual  tortuous  path,  a clear  exit  should  be  left.  It 
was  also  worthy  of  note  that,  at  a later  period,  the  discovery 
was  made  of  a gimlet  hole  in  the  entry  door  of  the  Presi- 
dential box.  which  had  been  carefully  cleared  by  the  aid 
of  a penknife.  Through  this  peep-hole  Booth,  doubtless, 
scanned  the  position  of  his  victim  before  entering  the  box. 
Between  the  time  at  which  Booth  was  first  seen  to  enter  the 
theatre  and  the  period  of  the  assassination,  he  visited  the 
restaurant  next  door,  and  rapping  impatiently  on  the  bar, 
called  for  “ Brandy  ! brandy  ! brandy  ! ” this  was  supplied  and 


FLIGHT  OF  BOOTH  AND  HERROLD. 


403 


hurriedly  swallowed  by  the  miscreant.  We  now  come  to 
Booth’s  flight. 

Immediately  after  the  assassination  Booth  met  Herrold  in 
the  next  street,  and  together  they  rode  at  a gallop  past  the 
Patent  Office  and  over  Capitol  Hill,  one  of  the  horses  being  that 
on  which  Atzeroth  had  previously  been  mounted.  Within 
fifteen  minutes  after  the  murder  the  telegraph  wires  were 
severed  entirely  round  the  city,  with  the  single  exception  of 
a secret  wire,  for  Government  uses,  leading  to  Old  Point.  By 
means  of  this  the  Government  reached  the  fortifications  around 
Washington,  first  telegraphing  all  the  way  to  Old  Point  and 
then  back  to  the  outlying  forts.  As  Booth  and  Hen-old  crossed 
the  Eastern  Branch  atUniontown,  Booth  gave  his  proper  name 
to  the  officer  at  the  bridge,  a shrewd  trick,  as  it  afterwards 
threw  the  detectives  off  his  track,  for  they  naturally  supposed 
that  this  was  a device  on  the  part  of  an  accomplice,  and  they 
therefore  hunted  in  other  directions.  At  midnight  the  fugi- 
tives reached  Surrattville,  ten  miles  distant ; Herrold  dis- 
mounted and  thundered  at  the  door.  When  it  was  opened  by 
Lloyd,  Herrold  pushed  in  and  got  a bottle  of  whisky,  which  he 
took  out  to  Booth,  and  then  hurried  upstairs,  returning  with 
one  of  the  carbines.  Lloyd  started  to  fetch  the  other,  but 
Herrold  said  : “We  don’t  want  it;  Booth  has  broken  his  leg 
and  can’t  carry  it.”  As  they  rode  off  Booth  called  out  to 
Lloyd,  “ Don’t  you  want  to  hear  some  news?”  to  which  Lloyd 
replied  : “I  don’t  care  much  about  it  !”  Booth  then  said: 
“We  have  killed  the  President  and  Secretary  of  State ! ” They 
then  dashed  off  across  Prince  George’s  County,  and  before 
sunrise  stopped  at  the  house  of  Dr.  Mudd,  three  miles  from 
Bryantown.  They  contracted  with  him  for  twenty-five  dollars, 
in  greenbacks,  to  set  the  broken  leg  of  Booth,  who  was  intro- 
duced, under  another  name  by  Herrold  to  Dr.  Mudd,  a previous 
acquaintance  of  Herrold’s.  Dr.  Mudd  remarked  that  Booth 
draped  the  lower  part  of  his  face  during  the  operation,  and 
while  evidently  in  great  pain  was  silent.  Having  no  splints,  an 
old  fashioned  wooden  band-box  was  split  up  for  the  purpose. 
An  assistant  of  Dr.  Mudd’s  also  hewed  out  a pair  of  crutches. 
Booth’s  riding-brot  had  to  be  cut  from  his  foot ; within  were 


404 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


the  words  “ J.  Wilkes,”  but  this  Dr.  Mudd  professed  not  to 
have  seen.  The  inferior  bone  of  the  left  leg  was  broken  verti- 
ticallv  across,  and  therefore  it  did  not  yield  when  Booth  walked 
on  it. 

All  that  day  the  men  hung  around  the  bouse,  but  towards 
evening  the  murderers  slipped  their  horses  from  the  stables  and 
rode  off  along  the  belt  of  the  swamps  below  Bryan'own.  They 
came  across  a negro  named  Swan,  and  they  gave  him  seven 
dollars  to  show  them  the  way  to  Allen’s  Fresh;  their  reat  intent, 
however,  was  to  reach  the  house  of  Sam  Cox*',  a notorious  Mary- 
land rebel.  They  reached  there  at  midnight,  and  after  calling  for 
some  time,  Coxe  came  to  the  door  with  a candle.  As  soon  as 
he  recognized  his  visitors  he  blew  out  the  light,  pulled  them  into 
the  house  and  left  the  negro  outside  with  the  horses.  Here  they 
stopped  till  four  o’clock  on  Sunday  morning,  the  negro  observ- 
ing that  they  ate  and  drank  heartily,  but  when  they  came  out 
they  abused  Coxe  for  Iris  want  of  hospitality.  This  was  done 
to  mislead  the  darkey,  and  when  he  had  led  them  another  three 
miles  they  hauded  out  another  five  dollars,  saying  they  now 
knew  their  road.  The  cute  contraband,  however,  watched  them 
and  saw  that  they  returned  to  Coxe’s  house. 

The  next  trace  of  them  is  on  the  following  Friday,  when 
some  men  at  work  on  Metlixy  Creek,  in  Virginia,  saw  them 
cross  in  a boat  which  some  white  man  had  tied  to  a stone  in 
the  morning.  They  struck  across  a ploughed  field  for  King 
George  Court  House.  It  is  not  necessary  to  trace  their  further 
movements  till  we  find  them  at  Garrett’s  farm,  where  their 
capture  was  effected  by  a force  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  E.  J. 
Conger  and  Lieutenant  L.  B.  Baker.  This  force  had  been  dis- 
patched from  Washington  and  steamed  down  to  Belle  Plain, 
seventy  miles  from  Washington,  upon  Potomac  Creek.  Here 
they  disembarked  and  began  to  scour  the  country.  At  Port 
Royal  Ferry  they  found  a negro  who  had  driven  the  fugitives 
towards  Bowling  Green  in  a wagon.  Next  they  came  across  a 
cavalry  captain,  one  of  Moseby’s  disbanded  command,  and 
when  he  learned  why  the  men  were  wanted,  he  promptly  gave 
information  which  took  the  searching  parry  back  to  a house 
which  they  had  passed,  occupied  by  one  Garrett.  About  mid- 


THE  ASSASSIN  AT  BAY. 


405 


night  they  surrounded  the  house,  and  when  G irrett  appeared 
Baker  seized  him  by  the  throat  and  demanded  the  whereabouts 
of  his  guests.  The  old  man  hesitated,  and  finally  attempted  to 
assure  the  officers  that  the  men  had  left.  His  son,  however, 
came  upon  the  scene,  and  taking  in  the  situation  said:  “Father, 
we  had  better  tell  the  truth  about  the  matter.  Those  men 
whom  you  seek,  gentlemen,  are  in  the  barn,  I know.  They 
went  there  to  sleep/’  The  barn  was  promptly  surrounded, 
and  then  Colonel  Baker  shouted:  “ To  the  persons  in  this 
bam  I have  a proposal  to  make.  We  are  about  to  send  in 
to  you  the  s m of  the  man  in  whose  custody  you  are  found. 
Either  surrender  to  him  your  arms  and  then  give  your- 
selves up,  or  we  will  set  fire  to  the  place.  We  mean  to 
take  you  both  or  to  have  a bonfire  and  a shooting  match.” 
Baker  had  obtained  the  key  of  the  padlock  and  now  suddenly 
opened  the  door  and  pushed  the  boy  Garrett  in.  He  was  heard 
appealing  to  Booth,  and  the  latter,  in  reply,  cursed  him  for 
betraying  them.  Finally  the  boy  came  out,  reporting  the  fail- 
ure of  his  errand.  After  several  other  summonses  to  surrender, 
Booth  asked  that  the  force  be  withdrawn  to  give  him  a chance, 
as  he  would  not  be  taken  alive.  To  this  Baker  replied,  “We 
did  not  come  here  to  fight,  but  to  capture  you.  I say  again 
appear,  or  the  barn  shall  be  fired.”  At  tins  Herrold  weakened, 
and.  after  being  cursed  by  Booth,  came  to  the  door  and  was 
dragged  out.  Colonel  Conger  then  slipped  around  to  the  rear 
of  i he  barn,  drew  some  loose  straws  through  a crack  and  lit 
them  In  a moment  a big  blaze  went  up,  and  Conger  saw 
Booth,  who  at  first  attempted  to  beat  out  the  fire,  but  finally 
made  a dash  for  the  door  with  the  carbine  in  his  hand.  Con- 
trary to  orders,  Sergeant  Boston  Corbett  drew  a bead  on  him, 
and  the  assassin  fell  headlong  to  the  floor.  Conger  and  the 
two  sergeants  picked  up  the  body  and  bore  it  from  the  fierce 
flames.  After  water  had  been  dashed  in  Booth’s  face,  and  a 
rag  soaked  in  brandy  and  water  passed  between  his  teeth,  the 
miscreant  revived  sufficiently  to  articulate,  “Tell  mother  1 
died  for  my  country.  I thought  I did  for  the  best.”  He  died 
about  suurise,  and  the  body  was  sewn  up  in  a blanket  and  the 
cortege  moved  back  to  Washington,  taking  Herrold  and  two  of 


406 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


the  Garretts  along  with  the  corpse.  After  identification  in 
Washington  the  Secretary  of  War  committed  the  body  to  the 
disposal  of  Colonel  Lafayette  C.  Baker,  of  the  Secret  Service. 
Of  its  ultimate  disposal  there  is  no  trace  beyond  the  fact  that  on 
the  night  of  April  27th  two  men  in  a small  rowboat  carried  it 
off.  The  Secret  Service  has  since  resolutely  refused  to  give  any 
further  details. 

In  the  meantime  the  authorities  in  Washington  had  been  on 
the  alert,  and  at  length  a descent  was  made  on  the  house  on  H 
street  North,  near  Sixth,  in  Washington,  occupied  by  Mrs.  Sur- 
ratt it  having  been  ascertained  that  a number  of  suspicious 
people  had  gone  in  and  out  of  there  in  various  disguises.  Major 
H.  W.  Smith,  of  General  Augur’s  staff,  and  Captain  Wurmers- 
kirch,  assistant  to  Colonel  Olcott,  found  in  the  house  and 
arrested  Mrs.  M.  E.  Surratt,  Miss  Anna  Surratt,  Miss  Honora 
Fitzpatrick  and  Miss  Holahan.  They  were  separately  examined 
and  made  contradictory  statements.  In  the  meantime  the 
house  was  searched  and  evidences  of  communication  with  the 
rebel  lines,  and  quite  recently  with  J.  Wilkes  Booth,  justified 
their  prompt  removal  to  the  Old  Capitol  prison.  Before  their 
removal,  however,  a light  knock  was  heard  at  the  front  door, 
and  Major  Morgan,  on  opening  it,  found  a young-looking  man, 
about  five  feet  eleven  inches  in  stature,  light  complexion,  pecu- 
liarly large  gray  eyes  and  hair  that  had  evidently  been  dyed. 
He  wore  a gray  cassimere  coat  and  vest,  fine  black  cloth  panta- 
loons and  fine  boots  ; the  latter  were  well  covered  with  mud 
and  he  had  the  appearance  of  having  been  lying  out  in  the  rain. 
He  had  a pickaxe  on  his  shoulder.  As  soon  as  he  saw  the 
officers  standing  with  pistols  in  their  hands,  he  remarked  : “I 
believe  I am  mistaken,”  and  turned  to  go  away.  Major  Morgan, 
however,  asked  who  he  wished  to  see  ; he  replied,  “Mrs.  Sur- 
ratt.” Major  Morgan  then  said  : “ Mrs.  Surratt  fives  here  ; she 
is  at  home  ; walk  in  ! ” Fairly  trapped,  the  assailant  of  Secre- 
tary Seward  walked  into  custody. 

Lewis  Payne  Powell,  or  Payne,  as  he  called  himself,  when 
quitting  Seward’s  house  galloped  for  the  open  country,  but 
when  near  Post  Lincoln,  on  the  Baltimore  pike,  his  horse  threw 
him  headlong.  Afoot  and  bewildered,  he  resolved  to  return  to 


THE  GREAT  CRIME  AVENGED. 


407 


the  city,  guided  by  its  lights,  and  taking  an  abandoned  pick 
from  the  deserted  intrenehments,  struck  out  for  Mr3  Surratt’s 
house,  where  he  had  boarded  under  the  name  of  Wood.  When 
questioned  by  his  captors  as  to  his  business  at  that  time  of 
night,  he  said  he  had  been  sent  for  to  dig  a trench.  Mrs.  Surratt 
denied  all  knowledge  of  him,  and  his  own  statements  were 
quite  irreconcilable  with  the  facts  of  his  appearance.  His 
hands  being  washed  they  were  found  to  be  soft,  and  in  his 
pockets  were  tooth  and  nail  brushes  and  a delicate  pocket 
knife.  This  destroyed  all  his  “ poor  laboring  man”  pretensions. 
Gradually  a suspicion  arose  that  he  was  the  assailant  of  Secre- 
tary Seward,  and  the  domestics  of  that  house  were  sent  for. 
The  colored  boy  threw  up  his  hands  in  horror,  and  pointing  to 
Powell,  said  : “That’s  the  man  ! I don’t  want  to  see  him  ! He 
did  it;  I know  him  by  that  lip.” 

One  by  one  the  various  parties  implicated  in  these  atrocious 
crimes  were  hunted  down,  and  after  trial  by  a Military  Com- 
mission, found  guilty  of  murder  and  conspiracy.  On  the  9th  of 
July,  David  E.  Herrold,  George  A.  Atzeroth,  Lewis  Payne 
Powell  and  Mary  E.  Surratt  were  hanged.  Of  the  other  persons 
arrested  for  complicity,  Michael  O'Laughlin,  Dr.  Samuel  A. 
Mudd  and  Samuel  Arnold  were  sentenced  to  imprisonment,  at 
hard  labor,  for  life,  and  Edward  Spangler  was  sentenced  to  six 
years’  hard  labor  imprisonment. 

We  can  now  turn  from  this  revolting  subject.  As  we  have 
seen,  Atzeroth  abandoned  his  part  of  the  conspiracy,  which  in- 
cluded the  killing  of  Andrew  Johnson,  the  Vice-President,  and 
thus  the  absolute  anarchy,  which  had  doubtless  been  part  of  the 
scheme,  was  averted.  Six  hours  after  Mr.  Lincoln’s  death,  Chief- 
Justice  Chase  administered  the  presidential  oath  of  office  to  the 
Vice-President,  and  thus  Andrew  Johnson  became  President  of 
the  United  States.  The  Lincoln  Cabinet,  consisting  of  William 
H.  Seward,  Secretary  of  State;  Hugh  McCulloch,  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury;  Edwin  M.  Stanton,  Secretary  of  War;  Gideon  Welles, 
Secretary  of  the  Navy;  J ohn  P.  Usher,  Secretary  of  the  Interior; 
James  Speed,  Attorney-General;  and  William  Dennison,  Post- 
master-General, were  invited  by  the  new  President  to  retain 
their  portfolios. 


408 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


On  the  19th  of  April  the  funeral  services  were  held  in  the 
East  Room  of  the  White  House,  where  the  body  of  President 
Lincoln  had  been  taken  after  being  embalmed,  and  then  the 
solemn  funeral  procession  started  on  its  route  through  sorrow- 
ing cities.  In  Baltimore,  Philadelphia,  New  York  and  Albany 
the  remains  were  viewed  by  hundreds  of  thousands,  and  then 
from  his  private  home,  in  Springfield,  Illinois,  the  honored  re- 
mains of  the  great  Martyr  were  laid  in  their  final  resting  place. 

On  May  2d  President  Johnson  issued  a proclamation  in  which 
a reward  of  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  was  offered  for  the 
arrest  of  Jefferson  Davis  and  twenty-five  thousand  dollars  for 
the  arrest  of  each  of  the  following:  Jacob  Thompson,  C.  C. 
Clay,  George  N.  Saunders  and  Beverly  Tucker  ; and  ten  thou- 
sand dollars  for  the  arrest  of  William  C.  Cleary,  late  clerk  of 
C.  C.  Clay,  the  proclamation  setting  forth  that  there  was  evi- 
dence in  the  Bureau  of  Military  Justice  that  there  had  been  a 
conspiracy  formed  by  them  and  other  rebels  and  traitors  against 
the  Government  of  the  United  States,  harbored  in  Canada,  to 
assassinate  the  President,  the  Secretary  of  State  and  others. 

On  June  2d  Lieutenant-General  Grant  issued  an  address  to 
the  army,  the  work  of  disbanding  having  already  commenced. 
The  address  was  in  the  following  words  : 

Soldiers  of  the  Armies  of  tlte  United  States ; By  your  patriotic  devotion 
to  your  country  in  the  hour  of  danger  and  alarm,  your  magnificent  fighting, 
bravery  and  endurance,  you  have  maintained  the  supremacy  of  the  Union 
and  the  Constitution,  overthrown  all  armed  opposition  to  the  enforcement  of 
the  laws,  and  of  the  proclamation  forever  abolishing  slavery— the  cause  and 
pretext  of  the  rebellion — and  opened  the  way  to  the  rightful  authorities  to 
restore  order  and  inaugurate  peace  on  a permanent  and  enduring  basis  on 
every  foot  of  American  soil.  Your  marches,  sieges  and  battles,  in  dis'ance, 
duration,  resolution  and  b:illinncy  of  results,  dim  the  lustre  of  the  world’s 
past  military  achievements,  and  will  be  the  patriot’s  precedent  in  defense  of 
liberty  and  right  in  all  time  to  come.  In  obedience  to  your  country’s  call, 
you  left  your  homes  and  families  and  volunteered  in  her  defense.  Victory 
has  crowned  your  valor  and  secured  the  purpose  of  your  patriotic  hearts  ; 
and,  with  the  gratitude  of  your  countrymen  and  the  highest  honors  a great 
and  free  nation  can  accord,  you  will  soon  be  permitted  to  return  to  your 
homes  and  families  conscious  of  having  discharged  the  highest  duty  of 
American  citizens.  To  achieve  these  glorious  triumphs,  and  to  secure  to  your- 
selves, your  fell  iw  countrymen,  and  posterity,  the  blessings  of  free  institu- 
tions, tens  of  thousands  of  your  gallant  comrades  have  fallen  and  sealed  the 


A.  PERSONAL  REMINISCENCE. 


409 


priceless  legacy  with  their  blood.  The  graves  of  these  a grateful  nation  be- 
dews with  tears,  honors  their  memories,  and  will  ever  cherish  and  support 
their  stricken  families. 

We  might  properly  close  here,  hut  feel  impelled  to  relate  the 
capture  of  Jeff  Davis  and  a little  personal  remini-cence  which 
has  some  significance  in  connection  with  the  assassination  con- 
spiracy. We  will  deal  with  the  latter  subject  first. 

Early  in  January,  1867,  the  writer  was  dining  with  a friend, 
Mr.  Hill,  son  of  an  English  M.  P. , at  the  Cafe  Trois  Freres,  in 
the  Palais  Royale,  Paris,  when  a massive  looking  man  took  a 
seat  at  a neighboring  table.  He  had  some  difficulty  in  making 
an  unusually  stupid  garden  understand  his  wants  and  Mr.  Hill 
volunteered  assistance,  being  a fluent  French  scholar.  The 
offer  was  accepted,  hut  in  a very  ungracious  manner.  How- 
ever, when  the  dinner  had  been  eaten,  and  it  was  a capital 
meal,  seasoned  with  some  very  fine  wine,  the  ungraciousness  of 
the  stranger  disappeared,  and  with  some  reference  to  the  ru- 
mors of  an  intended  yacht  race  between  the  Prince  of  Wales 
and  James  Gordon  Bennett  round  the  Isle  of  Wight,  he  opened 
a conversation  and  invited  us  to  join  him  over  a bottle  of  wine. 
The  offer  was  accepted  on  condition  that  we  were  allowed  to 
reciprocate.  In  the  course  of  conversation  some  remark  was 
made  by  the  stranger  which  indicated  a very  intimate  ac- 
quaintance with  the  affairs  of  the  South.  The  writer  remarked, 
“You  seem  to  be  very  well  informed,  sir,  as  to  some 
inside  history.”  Quickly,  but  with  much  dignity,  came 
the  response,  ‘ I should  think,  sir,  that  the  ex-Secretary 
of  State  of  the  Southern  Confederacy  should  know  whereof  he 
speaks  ! ” and  he  laid  down  a visiting  card  on  which,  in  plain, 
unpretentious  script,  was  printed  “ Robert  Toombs,  of  Georgia.” 
Of  course  an  exchange  of  cards  ensued  and  then  my  friend 
Hill,  whose  sympathies  were  intensely  Union,  being  the  son  of 
an  English  liberal  politician,  drew  out  of  the  conversation. 
Incautiously,  perhaps,  the  writer  said  : “ Mr.  Toombs,  I should 
like  to  ask  you  one  question?”  “Do  so,  my  young  friend,” 
was  the  reply  ; “if  it  is  anything  about  the  South,  I can  tell 
you  something  ! ” Then  came  the  embarrassing  query,  “Mr. 
Toombs,  did  you — that  is,  the  Government  of  which  you  were 


410 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


a member — know  anything  of  Booth’s  intentions  with  regard  to 
Lincoln’s  assassination?”  The  face  of  Mr.  Toombs  was  a study. 
There  was  an  awkward  pause,  and  then  slowly,  but  distinctly, 
he  remarked,  “ I am  very  sorry  that  you  have  asked  me  that 
question /”  Quick  as  a flash  went  the  retort,  “And  I,  sir,  am 
still  more  sorry  that  you  cannot  answer  it!”  For  a moment 
Mr.  Toombs  looked  annoyed,  and  then,  with  a motion  of  his 
hand,  he  said,  “Let  us  drop  that  subject.”  It  was  never 
broached  again,  though  we  spent  some  time  together  the  next 
day,  during  which  he  stated  that  he  had  almost  daily  inter- 
views with  Louis  Napoleon,  and  ventured  the  prediction  that 
another  war,  in  which  the  West  would  be  hand  in  hand  with 
the  South,  would  certainly  occur  within  ten  years.  Seventeen 
years  have  rolled  by  since  then,  however,  and  the  prediction  of 
Mr.  Toombs  has  not  been  verified. 

Now  let  us  take  up  the  Jeff  Davis  matter.  General  Debrell 
was  engaged  in  the  battle  near  Raleigh,  N.  C.,  when  he  re- 
ceived intelligence  of  Lee’s  surrender,  and  at  the  same  time 
General  Wheeler  got  a dispatch  from  Jeff  Davis,  dated  at 
Greensboro,  N.  C.,  calling  for  one  thousand  picked  men  to  es- 
cort him  and  what  remained  of  his  government  to  Washoe, 
Ga.  Accordingly  Debrell  was  dispatched  with  the  required 
force,  and  after  a march  of  three  days  reached  Greensboro,  at 
which  point  he  found  Jeff  Davis  with  his  family,  Judah  P. 
Benjamin,  John  C.  Breckinridge,  Senator  Burnett,  of  Ken- 
tucky; J.  H.  Reagan,  Postmaster-General;  GustavusA.  Harris, 
of  Tennessee,  and  other  Confederate  officials.  As  soon  as  De- 
brell arrived  the  party  prepared  to  march  and  they  set  out  on 
the  following  day.  Jeff  Davis  and  the  other  officials  rode  in 
front,  followed  by  ambulances  containing  the  women  and  chil- 
dren and  the  specie,  currently  reported  among  the  officers  to 
amount  to  eleven  millions  of  dollars.  It  was  put  up  in  heavy 
iron  bound  kegs  and  boxes  and  had  a guard  of  one  thousand 
men  led  by  General  Debrell.  At  a point  five  miles  from  Greens 
boro  they  encamped,  Davis  and  his  family  taking  up  their 
quarters  in  a house  in  the  vicinity.  The  following  day  Davis 
visited  the  camp  and  made  a stirring  speech  adverting  to  the 
disasters  that  had  overtaken  their  beloved  Confederacy,  but 


ESCAPE  OF  JEFF.  DAVIS. 


411 


giving  them  every  assurance  that  they  were  not  irrevocably 
lost. 

On  again  taking  up  the  line  of  march,  Jeff  Davis  had  by  his 
side  young  Colonel  Johnston,  son  of  General  Albert  Sidney 
Johnston.  They  camped  next  at  Charlotte,  N.  C.,  and  here 
Davis  harangued  the  men  again,  extolling  their  patriotism. 
Here  they  were  joined  by  Basil  Duke,  Ferguson  and  Vaughn, 
with  some  troops,  increasing  the  escort  to  five  thousand  men. 
The  new-comers  began  to  talk,  and  then  the  whole  party  were 
suddenly  reminded  that  the  Government  was  slightly  indebted 
to  them,  and  as  the  treasure  was  at  hand,  the  idea  of  presenting 
their  bills  very  naturally  arose.  Davis  still  tried  to  conciliate, 
but  it  was  evident  that  a crisis  was  approaching.  They  reached 
Abbeville,  S.  C.,  and  on  the  6th  of  May,  Davis  found  that 
something  more  potent  than  promises  was  necessary.  The 
treasure  was  opened  and  the  division  of  Debrell,  with  the 
brigades  of  Duke,  Ferguson  and  Vaughn,  were  formed  in  fine. 
Some  of  the  men  were  paid  $30,  some  $28,  and  some  $20  in 
gold  and  silver,  the  coin  being  chiefly  Mexican  dollars. 

In  the  evening  Duke  sent  his  Adjutant-General,  Captain 
Davis,  to  notify  all  bis  men  who  wished  to  go  west  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi River  to  report  at  11  o’clock  the  following  day.  At  the 
appointed  time  all  the  men  reported,  but  Duke  would  take  only 
those  who  were  armed,  leaving  the  rest  to  shift  for  themselves. 
Heaping  curses  on  Duke  they  went  with  heavy  hearts  to 
Washoe,  Georgia,  and  surrendered  to  General  Wilson,  together 
with  the  brigades  of  Ferguson  and  Vaughn.  The  command  of 
Debrell  escorted  Jeff  Davis  to  Vienna  Valley,  on  the  west  bank 
of  the  Savannah  River,  about  twenty  miles  from  Washington, 
Georgia,  where  the  grand  dissolution  took  place  on  the  9th  of 
May. 

At  this  point  Benjamin,  Breckinridge,  Burnett  and  several 
others  took  their  departure.  Jeff  Davis  and  suite  crossed  the 
river  and  the  other  portion  of  the  government  galloped  off  to 
Washington.  The  division  of  spoils  was  very  unequal.  Some 
of  the  officers  got  one  hundred  dollars  and  others  a bare  pit- 
tance. Stoneman’s  cavalry  were  close  on  the  party,  and  Davis 
supposed  he  could  deceive  them  into  following  the  Confederate 


412 


niSTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


troops.  So  in  the  melee  over  the  division  Davis  and  his  fol- 
lowers escaped  across  country.  Davis  and  Postmaster  Reagan, 
with  Colonels  Lubbock  and  Johnston,  were  in  Washington  to 

settle  some  business,”  as  they  said,  and  did  not  join  the  party 
in  the  camp  which  was  surprised,  until  the  10th  of  May.  This 
camp  was  in  a pine  forest  on  one  side  of  the  Abbeyville  road, 
about  one  mile  from  Irwinsville,  Irwin  County,  Georgia.  It  con- 
sisted of  a large  wall  tent,  containing  only  Davis  and  his 
family,  and  an  ordinary  “ fly”  containing  the  male  portion  of 
the  caravan.  Surrounding  and  contiguous  to  these  were  two 
common  army  wagons,  two  ambulances,  and  the  usual  camp 
paraphernalia.  Here,  on  the  morning  of  the  11th,  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Pritchard,  Fourth  Michigan  Cavalry,  and  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Hardin,  First  Wisconsin  Cavalry,  coming  from  opposite 
directions,  surprised  them ; but  the  surprise  was  partly  destroyed 
by  the  fact  that  the  two  commands,  mistaking  each  other  in  the 
early  dawn,  fired  upon  one  another.  This  stirred  the  camp, 
and  Davis  attempting  to  escape  in  his  sleeping  dress,  with  a 
shawl  thrown  over  his  head,  was  captured.  There  appears  to 
be  some  discrepancy  in  the  accounts  of  his  costume,  and  proba- 
bly there  is  exaggeration  in  the  “woman’s  dress”  disguise 
about  which  so  much  sensationalism  has  been  written.  At  any 
rate  the  whole  party  were  captured,  and,  under  e-cort  of  Colonel 
Pritchard,  were  taken  to  Macon,  where  they  arrived  on  the 
afternoon  of  May  12th. 

Arriving  at  the  Lanier  House,  General  Wilson’s  headquarters, 
the  prisoners  were  treated  to  an  excellent  dinner.  After  dinner 
Reagan  obtained  an  interview  with  General  Wilson  and  begged 
nermission  to  accompany  Davis,  as  he  had  shared  his  prosperity 
and  did  not  wish  to  desert  him  in  adversity.  On  his  expressing 
gratitude  for  the  permission,  General  Wilson  replied,  “You 
are  under  no  obligation,  sir ; for  I should  have  sent  you, 
whether  you  wanted  to  go  or  not.  You  are  a civilian  prisoner, 
and  he  is  a prisoner,  both  military  and  civil.”  The  party  were 
joined  here  by  Clement  C.  Clay  and  wife,  they  having  come 
from  their  home,  Lagrange,  and  surrendered  to  General  Wil- 
son. From  here  they  were  sent  to  Savannah,  and  then  Davis 
was  sent  by  sea  to  Fortress  Monroe,  where  he  was  confined  in  a 


DISBANDING  THE  ARMY. 


413 


casemate  until  released  on  bail,  when  he  went  to  Europe  and 
remained  there  for  some  time.  Judge  Reagan  and  Alexander 
H.  Stephens,  who  were  arrested  about  the  same  time,  were  sent 
to  Fort  Warren,  Boston  Harbor.  They  were  released  on  parole 
a few  months  afterward. 

We  approach  the  close  of  our  task.  For  many  omissions  we 
ask  pardon,  but  feel  that  in  contemplating  the  vastness  of  the 
field  of  operations  we  shall  not  be  harshly  dealt  with  for  some 
unavoidable  errors. 

The  army  was  rapidly  disbanded  after  the  1st  of  June,  1865, 
and  by  the  autumn  some  786,000  officers  and  men  had  been 
mustered  out  of  service.  The  Records  of  the  War  Department 
show  that  the  whole  number  of  men  called  into  service  during 
the  war  was  2,656,553.  Of  these,  1,490,000  were  in  actual  ser- 
vice. Nearly  50,000  were  killed  on  the  field,  about  35,000  were 
mortally  wounded,  and  about  184,000  died  of  disease  in  the 
hospitals  and  camps.  The  total  loss  on  both  sides  has  been 
estimated  to  reach  fully  one  million  able-bodied  men,  but  of  the 
money  cost  not  even  an  approximate  estimate  can  be  formed. 

Long  live  the  Republic ! May  the  S'ars  and  Stripes  never 
again  meet  the  Stars  and  Bars  to  disturb  the  peace  of  the 
greatest  Republic  that  ever  flourished  in  the  history  of  the 
world  1 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


A History  of  its  Inception,  Progress,  and  Present  Status,  with  Com- 
plete Statistics  of  Each  Department  to  the  Latest  Date, 
Sketches  of  the  " Woman’s  Relief  Corps,”  the  “ Sons 
of  Veterans,”  and  the  “ Veterans’  Rights 
Union,”  with  Statistics  of  Each. 


BY  A PROMINENT  COMRADE  OF  THE  ORDER. 


The  historical  gun  which  launcned  the  first  shot  at  Fort 
Sumter  ushered  into  existence  a struggle  which  has  had  no 
equal  in  intensity,  expenditure  of  treasure  and  life  and  prob- 
able effect  upon  the  civilized  world.  It  brought  into  being 
two  grand  antagonistic  armies  of  volunteer  soldiers,  untrained 
for  war  and  its  accompanying  perils  and  hardships,  but  whose 
bravery  and  devotion  to  their  rival  standards  proved  to  the 
world  the  grand  reliance  which  can  be  placed  upon  a popula- 
tion earnest  and  enthusiastic  in  their  convictions. 

Four  years  of  unprecedented  struggling  witnessed  the  triumph 
of  the  cause  of  good  government,  a free  people  and  the  equality 
of  manhood,  and  the  magnificent  array  of  veterans  who  had 
conquered  a glorious  and  honorable  peace,  were  to  be  dis- 
banded and  returned  to  their  homes.  Sneering  prophecies  of 
foreign  enemies  were  freely  vouchsafed,  foretelling  dictatorial 
assumption  of  power  by  officers  inflated  with  success,  and 
domestic  disturbances  necessarily  consequent  upon  the  tidal 
wave  of  a reckless  soldiery  which  would  submerge  local  gov- 
ernment and  injure  business  prospects  everywhere,  and  fears 
were  entertained  by  many  good  citizens  that  such  prophecies 
might  be  fulfilled. 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


415 


The  result  proved  that  the  patriotism  of  the  soldier  had  lent 
additional  zeal  to  love  of  home  and  family  ties,  and  obedience 
to  the  laws  he  had  enlisted  to  protect ; and,  to  the  discomfiture 
of  our  enemies  abroad,  the  gradual  disbandment  of  the  vic- 
torious battalions  was  followed  by  no  disturbances.  The  vet- 
erans quietly  donned  civilian  dress  and  resumed  their  various 
avocations  when  possible. 

More  than  a million  men  were  mustered  out  of  service  by 
the  United  States  Government  during  the  few  months  immedi- 
ately following  the  cessation  of  hostilities.  Of  these,  a great 
number  were  incapacitated  by  wounds  or  disease  from  resum- 
ing the  labor  for  which  they  were  best  adapted.  Thousands  of 
others  were  unable  to  obtain  employment,  and  many  thousands 
dependent  upon  them  were  sorely  in  need  of  the  necessities  of 
life.  The  grand  work  accomplished  during  the  war  in  aid  of 
the  Union  soldiers,  by  the  noble  men  and  women  at  home,  was 
now  supplemented  by  assistance  liberally  given  to  those  who 
had  borne  the  battle  and  returned  to  find  themselves  penniless 
and  helpless,  and  cities,-  towns  and  villages  gave  patriotic  aid  to 
the  suffering. 

But  all  this  was  insufficient.  It  seemed  absolutely  necessary 
that  those  who  had  stood  shoulder  to  shoulder  during  the  long 
years  of  battle  should  again  combine  for  mutual  protection. 
Pledges  of  sure  reward  and  a certain  livelihood,  made  to  the 
soldier  and  sailor  by  officials  with  power  and  influence  to  sus- 
tain their  promises,  were  but  lightly  kept,  and  although  the 
returned  w arriors  were  provided  to  some  extent  with  employ- 
ment under  the  government  and  by  patriotic  citizens  who  ap- 
preciated the  valuable  services  rendered  by  those  who  had  bared 
their  breasts  in  defense  of  the  Union,  still  the  myriads  of  unem- 
ployed and  disabled  were  a constant  source  of  sorrow  to  their 
more  fortunate  comrades,  and  demanded  their  untiring  sym- 
pathy and  assistance. 

These  circumstances  bred  the  desire  to  again  draw  together 
in  the  old  bonds  of  fraternity  and  clasp  hands  with  the  lriendly 
grasp  of  camp  life  and  battle  field,  and  the  “Grand  Army  of 
the  Republic”  was  thus  evolved. 

The  order  was  originated  in  the  State  of  Illinois  early  in  the 


416 


the  Grand  army  of  the  republic. 


year  1866.  To  Dr.  B.  F.  Stephenson,  of  Springfield,  in  that 
State,  belongs  the  honor  of  suggesting  the  formation  of  this 
union  of  veterans  and  of  launching  the  organization  into  exist- 
ence. He  had  served  as  surgeon  of  an  Illinois  volunteer  regi- 
ment, and  was  earnestly  and  thoroughly  imbued  with  the  idea. 
A ritual  was  drafted  under  his  supervision,  and  the  first  post 
of  the  new  order  was  formed  at  Decatur,  111.  Other  posts  were 
mustered  throughout  Illinois  and  contiguous  States,  and  the 
first  Department  (State)  Convention  was  held  at  Springfield, 
111.,  July  12,  1866.  Here  General  John  M.  Palmer  was  elected 
Department  Commander. 

The  following  resolution  was  also  adopted  : 

Whereas , We,  the  members  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic,  recognize 
in  Major  B.  F.  Stephenson,  of  Springfield,  HI.,  the  head  and  front  of  the  or- 
ganization ; he  it  therefore 

Resolved , That  for  the  energy,  loyalty  and  perseverance  manifested  in  or- 
ganizing the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic,  he  is  entitled  to  the  gratitude  of 
all  loyal  men,  and  that  we  as  soldiers  tender  him  our  thanks  and  pledge  him 
our  friendship  at  all  times  and  under  all  circumstances.* 

Dr.  Stephenson  as  Provisional  Commander- in  Chief  promul- 
gated an  order  dated  October  31,  1866,  calling  for  the  first 
National  Convention  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic.  It 
was  held  in  Indianapolis,  Ind.,  on  November  20,  and  repre 
sentatives  from  the  following  States  were  present : Illinois, 
Missouri,  Kansas.  Wisconsin,  New  York,  Pennsylvania,  Ohio, 
Iowa,  Kentucky,  Indiana  and  the  District  of  Columbia.  The 
election  for  a Commander-in-Chief  resulted  in  the  choice  of 
General  S.  A.  Hurlbut,  of  Illinois. 

It  may  be  reasonably  assumed  that  in  this  representative 
gathering  of  veterans  from  all  portions  of  the  country  there 
were  ambitious,  active  partisans  of  the  great  political  party 
which  had  sympathized  with  the  Union  and  carried  the  war 
for  its  preservation  to  a successful  issue.  It  is,  undoubtedly, 

* Dr.  Stephenson  died  in  Menard  County,  111  , August  30,  1871,  at  the  age 
of  48  years;  his  widow,  one  son  and  two  daughters  surviving  him.  He  was 
first  buried  near  his  homestead  on  Rock  Creek,  but  on  the  29th  of  August. 
1882,  was  re-buried  by  Estell  Post,  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic,  with  im- 
posing honors,  in  the  beautiful  Cemetery  of  Rose  Hill,  near  the  city  of 
Petersburg. 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OP  THE  REPUBLIC. 


417 


the  fact  that  many  of  these  politicians  foresaw  the  advantage 
that  might  accrue  in  obtaining  the  active  support  of  an  order 
composed  in  great  part  of  those  who  leaned  towards  the  party 
which  had  been  the  friend  of  the  soldier  during  the  great  strug- 
gle. This  led  to  active  political  interest  and  work  on  the  part 
of  posts  of  the  order  in  certain  States,  and  the  consequent 
decrease  in  interest  and  membership  noted  hereafter 

During  the  year  1867  the  order  spread  rapidly.  The  various 
States  completed  their  work  of  department  organization,  and 
posts  were  formed  in  all  the  large  towns  and  in  many  counties 
where  veterans  could  assemble  in  sufficient  numbers  to  push 
the  popular  movement. 

The  Second  National  Encampment,  which  convened  at  Phila- 
delphia, Pa.,  January  15,  1868,  found  the  order  in  a promising 
condition.  General  John  A.  Logan,  of  Illinois,  was  here  chosen 
for  the  office  of  Commander-in-Chief. 

It  is  perhaps  impossible  to  ascribe  to  any  one  individual  the 
patriotic  and  beautiful  idea  of  decorating  the  graves  of  the 
Union  dead  with  the  flowers  of  spring,  but  to  General  Logan 
belongs  the  honor  of  designating  a certain  day  upon  which  the 
Grand  Army  of  the  Republic  should  observe  this  beautiful  cere- 
mony. The  order  issued  upon  the  subject  was  as  follows : 

Headquarters  Grand  Army  op  the  Republic,  ) 
Washington,  D.  C.,  May  5,  1868  ( 

General  Orders  No.  11 

I.  The  30th  day  of  May,  1868,  is  designated  for  the  purpose  of  strewing 
with  flowers  or  otherwise  decorating  the  graves  of  comrades  who  died  in 
defense  of  their  country  during  the  late  Rebellion,  and  whose  bodies  now 
lie  in  almost  every  city,  village  and  hamlet  churchyard  in  the  land.  In  this 
observance  no  form  of  ceremony  is  prescribed,  but  posts  and  comrades  will 
in  their  own  way  arrange  such  fitting  services  and  testimonials  of  respect 
as  circumstances  may  permit. 

We  are  organized,  comrades,  as  our  Regulations  tell  us,  for  the  purpose, 
among  other  things,  “ of  preserving  and  strengthening  those  kind  and  fra- 
ternal feelings  which  have  bound  together  the  soldiers,  sailors  and  marines 
who  united  to  suppress  the  late  Rebellion."  What  can  aid  more  to  assure 
this  result  than  by  cherishing  tenderly  the  memory  of  our  heroic  dead,  who 
made  their  breasts  a barricade  between  our  country  and  its  foes.  Their 
soldier  lives  were  the  reveille  of  freedom  to  a race  in  chains,  and  their  deaths 
the  tattoo  of  rebellious  tyranny  in  arms.  We  should  guard  their  graves 
with  sacred  vigilance.  All  that  the  consecrated  wealth  and  taste  of  the 


418 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


nation  can  add  to  their  adornment  and  security  is  but  a fitting  tribute  to  the 
memory  of  her  slain  defenders.  Let  no  wanton  foot  tread  rudely  on  such 
hallowed  grounds.  Let  pleasant  paths  invite  the  coming  and  going  of  rever- 
ent visitors  and  fond  mourners.  Let  no  vandalism  of  avarice  or  neglect,  no 
ravages  of  time  testify  to  the  present  or  to  the  coming  generations  that  we 
have  forgotten  as  a peopl;  the  cost  of  a free  and  undivided  Republic. 

If  other  eyes  grow  dull  and  other  hands  slack,  and  other  hearts  cold  in 
the  solemn  trust,  ours  shall  keep  it  well  as  long  as  the  light  and  warmth  of 
life  remain  to  us. 

Let  us  then,  at  the  time  appointed,  gather  around  their  sacred  remains 
and  garland  the  passionless  mounds  above  them  with  the  choicest  flowers 
of  spring-time  ; let  us  raise  above  them  the  dear  old  flag  they  saved  from 
dishonor  : let  us  in  this  solemn  presence  renew  our  pledges  to  aid  and  assist 
those  whom  they  have  left  among  us,  a sacred  charge  upon  a nation’s  grati- 
tude—the  soldier’s  and  sailor’s  widow  and  orphan. 

II.  It  is  the  purpose  of  the  Commander-in-Chief  to  inaugurate  this  observ- 
ance with  Ihe  hope  that  it  will  be  kept  up  from  year  to  year,  while  a sur- 
vivor of  the  war  remains  to  honor  the  memory  of  his  departed  comrades. 
He  earnestly  desires  the  public  press  to  call  attention  to  this  order,  and  lend 
its  friendly  aid  in  bringing  it  to  the  notice  of  comrades  in  all  parts  of  the 
country  in  time  for  simultaneous  compliance  therewith. 

III.  Department  Commanders  will  use  every  effort  to  make  this  order 

effective.  By  command  of  John  A.  Logan, 

Commander-in-Chief. 

N.  P.  Chipman,  Adjutant  General. 

At  the  National  Encampment,  held  May  11,  1870,  at  Wash- 
ington, D.  C.,  the  following  article  was  adopted  as  a part  of 
the  Rules  and  Regulations  : 

MEMORIAL  DAY. 

“ The  National  Encampment  hereby  establishes  a Memorial  Day,  to  be 
observed  by  the  members  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic,  on  the  30th 
day  of  May  annually,  in  commemoration  of  the  deeds  of  our  fallen  com- 
rades. When  such  day  occurs  on  Sunday,  the  succeeding  day  shall  be  ob- 
served, except  where,  by  legal  enactment,  the  preceding  day  is  made  a 
legal  holiday,  when  such  day  shall  be  observed.” 

At  the  National  Encampment  in  1882,  a resolution  was 
adopted  to  the  effect  that  the  proper  designation  of  May  80  is 
“Memorial  Day.”  Thus  emphasis  was  given  to  the  intention 
of  the  originators  that  not  only  should  the  graves  of  the  dead 
be  fitly  decorated,  but  that  services  might  be  held  in  any  hall 
or  church  in  memory  of  those  “ who  died  that  the  nation 
might  live.” 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


419 


"For  us  the  budded  laughter  of  the  May 
Is  beautiful  to-day 

Upon  the  land;  but  nevermore  for  them. 

Our  heroes  gone,  the  ruse  upon  its  stem 
Unfolds,  or  the  fair  lily  shines  to  bless 
Their  living  eyes  with  pure  loveliness. 

No  song  bird  at  the  mom, 

Greets  them  with  gladness  of  a day  new  born 
No  kiss  of  child  or  wife 
Warms  their  cold  lips  again  to  love  and  life, 
Breaking  sweet  slumbers  with  as  sweet  release. 
They  may  not  awake  again  I 
But  from  the  precious  soil, 

Born  of  their  toil, 

Nursed  with  what  crimson  rain, 

We  pluck  to-day  the  snow-white  flower  of  peace.” 


The  bitter  political  feeling  which  pervaded  the  country  dur- 
ing the  years  immediately  succeeding  the  war  had  its  natural 
effect  upon  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic,  composed  of 
active  young  men,  and  sprinkled,  as  has  been  stated,  with  am- 
bitious politicians.  In  1868  party  feeling  ran  high  upon  the 
choice  of  President  and  Vice-President  of  the  nation.  The 
indiscretion  of  hot-headed  partisans  in  endeavoring  to  utilize 
their  influence  with  their  comrades  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Re- 
public had  the  result  most  to  be  deplored, and  in  1869  the  full  effect 
of  the  belief  that  the  order  was  political  in  its  aims  began  to  be 
felt.  A heavy  decrease  of  membership  took  place,  amounting 
to  almost  total  disruption  of  the  organization  in  the  West.  A 
change  in  the  Ritual,  providing  for  three  grades  of  member- 
ship, viz.,  Recruit,  Soldier  and  Veteran,  was  adopted  May  12, 
1869,  in  the  belief  that  it  would  result  in  an  increasing  interest 
in  the  order,  but  the  contrary  was  proven.  The  change  met 
with  little  favor,  and  may  have  been  an  additional  cause  for  the 
continuous  decrease  in  membership.  The  National  Encamp- 
ment held  May  10,  1871,  viewed  the  matter  rightly  and  struck 
from  the  Rules  and  Regulations  the  sections  referring  to 
degrees  or  grades,  and  subsequently  a new  Ritual  was  adopted, 
which  has  since  been  essentially  unchanged. 

Article  XI.,  Chapter  V.,  of  the  Rules  and  Regulations,  reads 
as  follows: 


420 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OP  THE  REPUBLIC. 


“No  officer  or  comrade  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic  shall  in  any 
manner  use  this  organization  for  partisan  purposes,  and  no  discussion  of 
partisan  questions  shall  be  permitted  at  any  of  its  meetings  ; nor  shall  any 
nomination  for  political  office  be  made.” 

It  is  safe  to  say  that  since  the  disastrous  experience  of  1868 
the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic  has  adhered  strictly  to  its 
governing  laws  regarding  political  questions,  and  its  members 
are  proud  of  the  fact  that  all  political  parties  are  now  repre- 
sented within  its  protecting  folds,  and  that  some  of  its  most 
active  and  zealous  advocates  are  those  who  were  for  a time 
driven  from  the  order  by  their  dislike  of  political  methods  and 
the  partisan  action  of  imprudent  comrades. 

From  the  Rules  and  Regulations  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the 
Republic  the  following  articles  are  quoted  as  being  of  interest 
to  the  uninitiated  veteran  and  the  public,  to  whom  the  mem- 
bers of  the  order  look  for  indorsement  and  occasional  assist- 
ance : — 

OBJECTS  OF  THE  ORDER. 

To  preserve  and  strengthen  those  kind  and  fraternal  feelings  which  bind 
together  the  soldiers,  sailors  and  marines  who  united  to  suppress  the  late 
Rebellion,  and  to  perpetuate  the  memory  and  history  of  the  dead. 

To  assist  such  former  comrades  in  arms  as  need  help  and  protection,  and 
to  extend  needful  aid  to  the  widows  and  orphans  of  those  who  have  fallen. 

To  maintain  true  allegiance  to  the  United  States  of  America,  based  upon  a 
paramount  respect  for  and  fidelity  to  the  National  Constitution  and  laws;  to 
discountenance  whatever  tends  to  weaken  loyalty,  incites  to  insurrection 
treason  or  rebellion,  or  in  any  manner  impairs  the  efficiency  and  permanency 
of  our  free  institutions;  and  to  encourage  the  spread  of  universal  liberty, 
equal  rights  and  justice  to  all  men. 

ORGANIZATION. 

The  several  constituted  bodies  of  this  association  shall  consist  of  : 

1.  Precinct  organizations,  to  be  known  as Post,  No , Department 

of , Grand  Army  of  the  Republic  ; Provided , however , That  no  Post 

shall  be  named  after  any  living  person,  and  that  not  more  than  odo  Post  in 
a Department  shall  adopt  the  same  name,  and  that  the  name  shall  be  ap- 
proved by  the  Department  Commander. 

2.  State  organizations,  to  be  known  as  Department  of , Grand  Army  of 

the  Republic. 

3.  A national  organization,  to  be  known  as  the  National  Encampment  of 
the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic . 

ELIGIBILITY  TO  MEMBERSHIP. 

Soldiers  and  sailors  of  the  United  States  Army,  Navy  or  Marine  Corps,  who 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


421 


served  between  April  32.  1861,  and  April  9,  1865,  in  the  war  for  the  sup- 
pression of  the  Rebellion,  and  those  having  been  honorably  discharged  there- 
from after  such  service,  and  of  such  State  regiments  as  were  called  into 
active  service  and  subject  to  the  orders  of  United  States  general  officers, 
between  the  dates  mentioned,  shall  be  eligible  to  membership  in  the  Grand 
Army  of  the  Republic.  No  person  shall  be  eligible  to  membership  who  has 
at  any  time  borne  arms  against  the  United  States. 

OFFICERS. 

The  national  officers  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic  shall  be  a Com- 
mander-in-Chief,  a Senior  Yiee-Commander  in-Chief,  a Junior  Vice-Com- 
mander-in-Chief,  an  Adjutant-General,  a Quartermaster-General,  an  In- 
spector-General, a Judge- Advocate-General,  a Surgeon-General,  a Chaplain- 
in-Chief,  and  a Council  of  Administration,  consisting  of  the  above-named 
officers  and  one  comrade  from  each  department,  to  be  chosen  by  the  Na- 
tional Encampment. 

The  officers  of  each  department  shall  be  a Commander,  a Senior  Vice- 
Commander,  a Junior  Vice-Commander,  an  Assistant  Adjutant-General,  an 
Assistant  Quartermaster-General,  an  Inspector,  a Judge-Advocate,  a Chief 
Mustering  Officer,  a Medical  Director,  a Chaplain  and  a Council  of  Admin- 
istration, consisting  of  the  above-named  officers  and  five  members  by  elec- 
tion. 

The  officers  of  each  Post  shall  be  a Post  Commander,  a Senior  Vice  Post 
Commander,  a Junior  Vice  Post  Commander,  an  Adjutant,  a Quartermaster, 
a Surgeon,  a Chaplain,  an  Officer  of  the  Day,  an  Officer  of  the  Guard,  a Ser- 
geant-Major, and  a Quartermaster-Sergeant 

RELIEF  FUND 

A Relief  Fund  for  the  assistance  of  needy  soldiers,  sailors  and  marines, 
and  widows  and  orphans  of  deceased  soldiers,  sailors  and  marines,  shall  be 
established  by  the  several  Posts,  and  any  donations  to  this  fund  shall  be 
held  sacred  for  such  purpose. 

TITLES  OF  ADDRESS. 

In  the  meetings  of  the  various  bodies  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic, 
members  shall  be  addressed  only  as  “ Comrades,”  excepting  when  holding 
office,  when  they  shall  be  addressed  by  the  title  of  the  office  which  they 
hold  in  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic. 

UN  [FORM —BADGES 

Section  1.  Departments  may  adopt  a uniform  for  their  own  mem- 
bers. Where  no  uniform  is  prescribed  by  a Department,  each  Post  may 
adopt  one. 

Sec.  2.  The  membership  badge  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic  shall 
be,  in  form  and  material,  that  adopted  at  the  special  meeting  of  the  N ational 
Encampment  in  New  York,  October  27,  1869,  and  no  other  shall  be  worn 
as  the  badge  of  the  Grand  Army,  except  that  prescribed  for  officers  in  Sec- 
tion 3,  and  for  past  officers  in  Section  4. 


422 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


Sec.  3.  The  badge  designating  official  position  in  the  Grand  Army  of  the 
Republic,  adopted  at  the  meeting  of  the  National  Encampment,  held  in 
New  Haven,  May  14  and  15,  1873,  may  be  worn  by  all  National,  Department 
and  Post  officers  in  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republ'C,  when  on  duty  or  on 
occasion  of  ceremony,  and  no  shoulder-straps  or  other  badge  shall  be  worn 
to  designate  official  position  in  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic. 

Sec.  4.  Past  officers  may  wear  the  strap  of  the  official  badge  proper  for 
the  highest  position  they  have  held  in  the  Grand  Army,  with  a clasp  upon 
the  ribbon  proper  for  such  position,  beneath  the  bronze  eagle  of  the  mem- 
bership badge,  to  which  the  whole  shall  be  pendant. 

The  establishment  of  State  Soldiers’  Home  , wherein  dis- 
abled veterans  may  find  the  comforts  and  necessaries  they 
are  dejuived  of  by  circumstances,  has  become  one  of  the  noblest 
objects  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic.  At  Bath,  N.  Y., 
a Home  has  been  established  which,  while  it  exists,  will  be  a 
glorious  monument  of  the  Order,  telling,  in  its  beautiful  lines 
and  proportions,  of  the  efforts  of  our  Union  veterans  to  assist 
their  unfortunate  comrades.  A farm  was  purchased  and  the 
original  buildings  erected  by  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic, 
with  the  assistance  of  patriotic  citizens.  The  Home  was  then 
transferred  to  the  State  of  New  York,  and  is  now  under  direc- 
tion of  a board  of  trustees  appointed  by  the  Governor. 

The  comrades  of  other  States  have  followed  the  example  of 
New  York  ; and  if  at  length  each  Northern  State  shall  point 
to  its  refuge  for  Union  veterans,  the  highest  desire  of  the 
Grand  Army  of  the  Republic  will  have  been  fulfilled. 

Following  is  a record  of  the  Na  ional  Encampments  of  the 
Grand  Army  of  the  Republic  held  thus  far,  with  the  name  of 
the  Commander-in-Chief  elected  at  each  : 

1.  Indianapolis,  Ind.,  November  20,  1866;  S.  A.  Hurlbut,  111. 

2.  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  January  15,  1868;  John  A.  Logan,  111. 

3.  Cincinnati,  O.,  May  12,  1869;  John  A.  Logan,  111. 

4.  Washington,  D.  C.,  May  11,  1870;  John  A.  Logan,  111. 

5.  Boston,  Mass.,  May  10,  1871;  A.  E.  Burnside,  R.  I. 

6.  Cleveland,  O.,  May  8, 1872;  A.  E.  Burnside,  R.  I. 

7.  New  Haven,  Conn.,  May  14,  1873;  Chas.  Devens,  Jr.,  Mass. 

8.  Harrisburg,  Pa.,  May  13,  1874;  Chas.  Devens,  Jr.,  Mass. 

9.  Chicago,  111.,  May  12,  1875;  John  F.  Hartranft,  Pa. 

10.  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  June  30,  1876;  John  F.  Hartranft,  Pa. 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


423 


11.  Providence.  R.  I.,  June  26,  1377;  John  C.  Robinson,  N.  Y. 

12.  Springfield,  Mass.,*June  4,  1878;  John  C.  Robinson,  N.  Y. 

13.  Albany,  N.  Y.,  June  17,  1S79;  Wm.  Earnshaw,  Ohio. 

14.  Dayton,  0.,  June  8,  18S0;  Louis  Wagner,  Pa. 

15  Indianapolis,  Ind  , June  15,  1881;  Geo.  S.  Merrill,  Mass. 

16.  Baltimore,  Md.,  June  21,  1882;  Paul  Van  Dervoort,  Neb. 

17.  Denver,  Col.,  July  25,  1883;  Robt.  B.  Beath,  Pa. 

18.  Minneapolis,  Minn.,  July  23,  1884;  John  S.  Kountz,  Ohio. 

19.  Portland,  Me.,  June  24,  1885;  S.  S.  Burdett,  Washington. 
D.  C. 

The  following  gives  the  number  of  posts  and  comrades  of 
the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic  in  good  standing,  March  31, 
1885  : 


Departments. 

Arkansas 

California 

Posts. 

17 

58 

Membership. 

519 

3.419 

2,388 

4,901 

Connecticut 

Dakota 

69 

2,184 

Delaware 

11 

512 

Florida 

6 

120 

Gulf  ..  

4 

322 

Illinois 

420 

19,775 

Indiana 

390 

16,437 

16,720 

Iowa 

388 

Ka  nsas 

345 

17,952 

Kentucky 

19 

970 

Maine 

130 

8.076 

Massachusetts 

180 

16.849 

Maryland 

36 

2,275 

Michigan 

308 

14,697 

Minnesota 

...  126 

5,944 

Missouri  

176 

7,642 

Montana ...  

12 

344 

Nebraska  

124 

4,369 

New  Hampshire 

81 

4,320 

New  J-rsev 

93 

5,713 

New  Mexico 

8 

284 

New  York 

544 

31,377 

Ohio  

488 

27,461 

Oregon  

26 

817 

Pennsylvania 

476 

34.412 

Potomac  

10 

1,774 

Rhode  Island  

16 

1,296 

Tennessee  and  Georgia 

30 

1,087 

• 

6 

283 

9 

258 

Vermont 

86 

3,541 

Virginia 

16 

711 

Washington  Territory 

18 

822 

West  Virginia 

667 

Wisconsin 

164 

8,426 

Totals 

269,694 

434 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


The  above  aggregate  of  membership  in  good  standing  in  each 
department  is  gathered  from  the  official  report  of  the  adjutant- 
general,  dated  June  15,  1885,  but  the  grand  aggregate  foots  up 
10  less  in  that  report,  viz.,  369,684.  There  may  have  been  an 
error  in  printing  the  total  of  some  department  when  preparing 
the  report. 

On  March  31,  1885,  333  Posts  were  delinquent  for  reports,  and 
their  membership  of  5,534  was  in  consequence  reported  upon 
that  date  as  “ suspended,”  and  neither  Posts  nor  members  are 
included  in  above  summary. 

In  addition  to  the  above  aggregates,  official  information  to 
June  15,  1885,  exhibits  an  increase  of  17,950  members  since  the 
quarterly  reports  of  March  31,  making  the  grand  aggregate  of 
membership  387,644. 

Although  many  Posts  of  the  order  make  no  reports  to  head- 
quarters of  the  amounts  expended  for  charity,  the  following 
summary  from  official  sources  exhibits  a portion  of  the  work 
done  in  the  cause  of  humanity  by  the  Grand  Army  of  the 
Republic,  during  the  late  official  year  : 


Amount  Total  No. 

Departments.  expended.  assisted. 

Arkansas $780  00  48 

California  1,145  35  33 

Colorado.. 2,163  48  122 

Connecticut 1,904  42  234 

Dakota 293  90  49 

Delaware 306  90  23 

Florida 23  55  5 

Gulf  697  35  49 

Illinois.  4,924  19  581 

Indiana 3,502  57  621 

Iowa 3.652  16  490 

Kansas 6,097  37  612 

Kentucky 28  75  15 

Maine 4,243  98  384 

Massachusetts 37,366  26  2,276 

Maryland 1,054  51  70 

Michigan 3,954  81  596 

Minnesota 1,470  85  81 

Missouri — 1,512  03  168 

Nebraska.  1,121  03  108 

New  Hampshire 4,407  20  336 

New  Jersey 6,961  56  461 

New  Mexico 13  50  1 

New  York 31.614  64  2,425 

Ohio 10,360  12  1,600 

Oregon 224  78  16 

Pennsylvania 33,031  73  3,315 


$162,856  99  14,799 


Carried  forward 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


425 


Department* 

Brought  forward . 

Potomac 

Rhode  Island 

Tennessee  and  Georgia- 

Utah. 

Vermont 

Virginia 

Washington  Territory. , 

West  Virginia 

Wisconsin 


Amount 

expended. 

$162,856  99 
1,553  82 
495  74 
67  80 
207  25 
548  58 
607  76 
274  10 
403  93 
3,176  81 


Total  No. 
assisted. 
14.799 
' 94 
41 
9 
10 
33 
110 
22 
26 
274 


Totals 


$170,192  78 


15,41^ 


The  finances  of  the  Order  may  be  said  to  be  in  excellent  con- 
dition. There  being  no  need  of  an  accumulation  of  funds  at 
either  national  or  department  headquarters,  the  per  capita  and 
other  taxes  have  been  brought  to  a minimum  figure,  and  the 
revenues  from  the  sale  of  membership  badges  and  other  sup- 
plies are  kept  within  due  limitation.  On  June  9,  1885,  there 
remained  at  national  headquarters  a cash  balance  of  $15,224.60, 
and  the  greater  portion  of  this  amount  has  been,  or  will  be, 
securely  invested,  pursuant  to  resolutions  adopted  at  the  Nine- 
teenth National  Encampment. 


Roster  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic,  June  25,  1885. 

NATIONAL  OFFICERS. 

Commander-in-Chief—  S.  S.  Burdett,  Washington,  D.  C. 
Senior  Vice-Commander-in-Chief — Selden  Connor,  Maine. 
Junior  Vice-Commander-in-Chief—  James  A.  Lewis,  Georgia. 
Chaplain-in-Chief — L.  H.  Stewart,  Ohio. 

Surgeon-General — J.  C.  Tucker,  California. 

Adjutant-General — John  Cameron,  Washington,  D.  C. 

PAST  NATIONAL  OFFICERS. 

Note. — List  of  Past  National  Officers  and  Past  Department 
Commanders  includes  only  those  reported  in  good  standing  in 
their  Posts,  and  those  deceased. 

Past  Commander s-in- Chief — S . A.  Hurlbut,  Illinois;  John  A. 
Logan,  Chicago,  111.;  * Ambrose  E.  Burnside,  Rhode  Island; 


* Deceased. 


426 


THE  GRAND  AEMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


Charles  Devens,  Boston,  Mass. ; John  F.  Hartranft,  Philadel- 
phia, Pa.;  J.  C.  Robinson,  Binghamton,  N.  Y.;  William  Earn- 
shaw,  Dayton,  O. ; Louis  Wagner,  Philadelphia,  Pa.;  Geo.  S. 
Merrill,  Lawrence,  Mass.;  Paul  Van  DerVoort,  Omaha,  Neb.; 
Robert  B.  Beath,  Philadelphia,  Pa. ; John  S.  Kountz,  Toledo,  0. 

Past  Senior  Vice-Commander s-in-Chief  — J oshua  T.  Owen, 
Philadelphia,  Pa.;  Louis  Wagner,  Philadelphia,  Pa.;  Lucius 
Fairchild,  Wisconsin;  Edward  Jardine,  New  York,  N.  Y.; 
Joseph  S.  Reynolds,  Chicago,  111.;  Elisha  H.  Rhodes,  Provi- 
dence, R.  I.;  Paul  Van  DerVoort,  Omaha,  Neb.;  John  Palmer, 
Albany,  N.  Y.;  Edgar  D.  Swain,  Chicago,  111.;  Charles  L- 
Young,  Toledo,  0.;  W.  E.  Ross,  Baltimore,  Md. ; Wm.  Warner, 
Kansas  City,  Mo.;  John  P.  Rea,  Minneapolis,  Minn. 

Past  Junior  Vice-Commanders-in-Chief — Joseph  R.  Hawley, 
Hartford,  Conn.;  Louis  Wagner,  Philadelphia,  Pa.;  James 
Coey,  San  Francisco,  Cal.;  Ed.  Ferguson,  Milwaukee,  Wis. ; 
Guy  T.  Gould,  Chicago,  111.;  C.  J.  Buckbee,  New  Haven, 
Conn.;  William  Earnshaw,  Dayton,  O.;  Herbert  E.  Hill,  Bos- 
ton, Mass.;  H.  Dingman,  Washington,  D.  C. ; * George  Bowers, 
Nashua,  N.  H. ; C.  V.  R.  Pond,  Quincy,  Mich.;  I.  S.  Bangs, 
Waterville,  Me.;  W.  H.  Holmes,  San  Francisco,  Cal.;  Ira  E. 
Hicks,  New  Britain,  Conn. 

DEPARTMENTS. 

ARKANSAS. 

(Organized  July  11,  1883.) 

Commander — C.  M.  Barnes,  Fort  Smith  ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— R.  E.  Jackson,  Hot  Springs  ; Junior  Vice-Commander 
— W.  S.  Whitten,  Little  Rock  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — 
S.  K.  Robinson,  Fort  Smith. 

Past  Department  Commander — Stephen  Wheeler,  Fort  Smith. 

CALIFORNIA. 

(Organized  February  20,  1868.) 

Commands — R.  H.  Warfield,  Healdsburg  ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— H.  F.  Burnett,  Sacramento  ; J unior  Vice-Commander 
— Henry  C.  Dibble,  San  Francisco  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General 
— W.  R.  Smedberg,  San  Francisco. 


* Deceased. 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


427 


Past  Department  Commanders — James  Coey,  San  Francisco  ; 
Wm,  N.  Aiken,  San  Francisco  ; S.  P.  Ford,  San  Francisco  ; 
W.  A.  Robinson,  San  Francisco  ; J.  M.  Davis,  San  Francisco  ; 
S.  Carlson,  San  Francisco  ; S.  W.  Backus,  San  Francisco ; 
C.  Mason  Kinne,  San  Francisco  ; J.  W.  Staples,  San  Fran- 
cisco. 

COLORADO. 

(Organized  as  Department  of  Mountains,  December  11 , 1879  ; 
name  changed  to  Colorado,  July  31,  1882.) 
Commander — A.  V.  Bohn,  Leadville ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— Joseph  W.  Fisher,  Cheyenne,  Wyoming  ; Junior  Vice- 
Commander — A.  J.  Bean,  Gunnison  ; Assistant  Adjutant-Gen- 
eral— F.  R.  Miller,  Leadville. 

Past  Department  Commanders — John  W.  Donnellan,  Laramie 
City  ; Byron  L.  Carr,  Longmont,  Wyoming  Territory  ; Eugene 

K.  Stimson,  Denver. 

CONNECTICUT. 

(Organized  April  11,  1867.) 

Commander — Frank  D.  Sloat,  New  Haven  ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mandei — John  T.  Crary,  Norwich;  Junior  Vice-Commander — 
Henry  E.  Taintor,  Hartford  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — 
Wm.  H.  Stowe,  New  Haven. 

Past  Department  Commanders — Edward  Harland,  Norwich  ; 

L.  A.  Dickenson,  Hartford  ; Charles  J.  Buckbee,  New  Haven; 
Wm.  E.  Disbrow,  Bridgeport  ; Wm.  Berry,  Hartford;  George 
S.  Smith,  Norwich  ; Alfred  B.  Beers,  Bridgeport ; Ira  E. 
Hicks,  New  Britain  ; Isaac  B.  Hyatt,  Meriden. 

DAKOTA. 

(Organized  February  27,  1884.) 

Department  Commander — W.  Y.  Lucas,  Chamberlain  ; Sen- 
ior Vice-Commander — John  B.  Dennis,  Yankton  ; Junior  Vice- 
Commander — Horace  G.  Wolf,  Cavour ; Assistant  Adjutant- 
General — A.  S.  Church,  Chamberlain. 

Past  Department  Commander — Thomas  S.  Free,  Sioux  Falls. 

DELAWARE. 

(Organized  January  14,  1881.) 

Commander — J.  S.  Litzenberg,  Wilmington  ; Senior  Vice- 


428 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OP  THE  REPUBLIC. 


Commander—  G.  W.  King,  Wilmington  ; Junior  Vice-Com- 
mander— Wm.  P.  Corsa,  Milford  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General 
— J.  S.  Wheeler,  Wilmington. 

Past  Department  Commanders — W.  S.  McNair,  Wilmington; 
Daniel  Ross,  Wilmington  ; John  Wainwright,  Wilmington ; 
C.  M.  Carey,  Wyoming. 

FLORIDA. 

(Organized  June  19,  1884.) 

Commander — T.  S.  Wilmartli,  Jacksonville  ; Senior  Vice- 
Commander — G.  H.  Norton,  Eustis;  Junior  Vice-Commander — 
Geo.  B.  Loud,  Warrington  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — Sam- 
uel W.  Fox,  Jacksonville. 

GULF, 

(Organized  May  15, 1884.) 

Commander — James  W.  Scully,  New  Orleans  ; Senior  Vice- 
Commander — Jas.  B.  Ludwick,  New  Orleans  ; Junior  Vice- 
Commander — Henry  Schorten,  Baton  Rouge ; Assistant  Adju- 
tant-General— A.  S.  Graham,  New  Orleans. 

Past  Department  Commander — William  Roy,  New  Orleans. 

ILLINOIS. 

(Organized  July  12,  1866.  Date  of  reorganization  not  of 
record.) 

Commander — Wm.  W.  Berry,  Quincy ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— A.  D.  Reade,  Batavia;  Junior  Vice- Commander — P. 
W.  Wicoff,  Henry;  Assistant  Adjutant-General — J.  L,  Ben- 
nett, Chicago. 

Past  Department  Commanders — Guy  T.  Gould,  Chicago  ; H. 
Hilliard,  Chicago  ; J.  S.  Reynolds,  Chicago ; T.  B.  Coulter,  Au- 
rora ; L.  T.  Dickason,  Danville  ; Edgar  D.  Swain,  Chicago  ; 
John  W.  Burst,  Sycamore;  Thomas  G.  Lawler,  Rockford; Sam- 
uel A.  Harper,  Elmwood. 

INDIANA. 

(Organized  November  22,  1866.  Reorganized  August  11,  1879.) 

Commander — David  N.  Foster,  Fort  Wayne ; Senior  Vice- 
Commander — George  W.  Miller  ; Junior  Vice- Commander — 
Joseph  A.  Young ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — Robert  Strat- 
ton, Fort  Wayne. 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


429 


Past  Department  Commanders — John  B.  Hager, Terre  Haute; 
W.  W.  Dudley,  Richmond  ; James  R.  Carnahan,  La  Fayette  ; 
Edward  Nicar,  South  Bend. 

IOWA. 

(Organized  September  26,  1866.  Reorganized  1879.) 
Commander — W.  R.  Manning,  Newton ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— Milo  L.  Sherman,  Fredericksburg  ; Junior  Vice-Corn, 
mander — C.  L.  Longley,  Tipton  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — 
N.  Townsend,  Newton. 

Past  Department  Commanders—  J.  C.  Parrott,  Keokuk;  A.  A. 
Perkins,  Burlington  ; H.  E.  Griswold,  Atlantic;  W.  F.  Conrad, 
Des  Moines  ; P.  V.  Carey,  Des  Moines  ; George  B.  Hogin,  Des 
Moines  ; John  B.  Cooke,  Carroll;  Edward  G.  Miller,  Waterloo. 

KANSAS. 

(Organized  December  7,  1866.  Reorganized  March  16, 1880.) 
Commandei — Milton  Stewart,  Wichita  ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— T.  McCarthy,  Larned  ; Junior  Vice-Commander — 
S.  H.  Maunder.  Washington  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — L. 

N.  Woodcock,  Wichita. 

Past  Department  Commanders — J.  C.  Walkinshaw,  Leaven* 
worth  ; H.  W.  Pond,  Fort  Scott ; T.  J.  Anderson,  Topeka. 
KENTUCKY. 

(Organized  January  17,  1883.) 

Commander — Geo.  W.  Noithup,  Louisville  ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— D.  O.  Riley,  Leitchfield  ; Junior  Vice-Commander — 

O.  A.  Reynolds,  Newport  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — Fred. 
C.  Losey,  Louisville. 

Past  Department  Commanders — Jas.  C.  Mitchie,  Covington : 
Wm.  H.  Harton,  Newport. 

MAINE. 

(Organized  January  10,  1868.) 

Commander — James  A.  Hall,  Damariscotta ; Senior  Vice- 
Commander — Charles  E.  Moulton,  Auburn  ; Junior  Vice-Com- 
mander— J.  O.  Johnson,  Liberty  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General 

— L.  B.  Hill,  Augusta. 

Past  Department  Commanders — John  C.  Caldwell,  Augusta  •, 
George  L.  Beale,  Norway ; Charles  P.  Mattocks,  Portland ; 


430 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC.’ 


Daniel  White,  Bangor  ; Seldon  Connor,  Augusta  ; Neilson  How- 
ard, Lewiston  ; A.  C.  Hamlin,  Bangor  ; WinsorB.  Smith,  Port- 
land ; Isaac  S.  Bangs,  Waterville  ; Augustus  B.  Farnham, 
Bangor  ; Elijah  M.  Shaw,  Great  Falls,  N.  H. ; Benjamin  Will- 
iams, Rockland. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

(Organized  May  7,  1867.) 

Commander — John  W.  Hersey,  Springfield ; Senior  Vice- 
Commander — Richard  F.  Tobin,  South  Boston  ; Junior  Vice- 
Commander — Charles  D.  Nash,  South  Abington  ; Assistant 
Adjutant-General — A.  C.  Monroe,  Boston. 

Past  Department  Commanders — Austin  S.  Cushman,  New 
York;  A.  B.  Sprague,  Worcester;  Wm.  Cogswell,  Salem;  A.  B. 
Underwood,  Newton ; Geo.  S.  Merrill,  Lawrence  ; Francis  A. 
Osborn,  Boston  ; John  W.  Kimball,  Fitchburg  ; John  G.  B. 
Adams,  Warnersville;  George  W.  Creasey,  Newburyport ; 
George  H.  Patch,  S.  Framingham  ; George  S.  Evans,  Cam- 
bridge ; John  D.  Billings,  Cambridgeport. 

MARYLAND. 

(Organized  January  8,  1868.  Reorganized  January,  1876.) 

Commander — John  W.  Horn,  Baltimore ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— George  W.  F.  Yemon,  Baltimore  ; Junior  Vice-Com- 
mander— William  H.  Foreman,  Woodbury  ; Assistant  Adjutant- 
General — Thos.  L.  Matthews,  Baltimore. 

Past  Department  Commanders — Edwin  T.  Danaker,  Balti- 
more ; AdamE.  King,  Baltimore  ; E.  B.  Tyler,  Calverton  ; Wm. 
E.  Griffith,  Cumberland ; W.  E.  W.  Ross,  Baltimore ; Graham 
Dukehart,  Baltimore  ; Jno.  H.  Souter,  Baltimore  ; Frank  M. 
Smith,  Baltimore. 

MICHIGAN. 

(Organized  May  6,  1868.  Reorganized  1879.) 

Commander — Charles  D.  Long,  Flint ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— George  L.  Fisher, ; Junior  Vice-Commander — 

H.  F.  Higgins, ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — O.  F.  Loch- 

head. 

Past  Department  Commanders — C.  V.  R.  Pond,  Quincy  ; 
A.  T.  McReynolds,  Grand  Rapids  ; Byron  R.  Pierce,  Grand 
Rapids  ; Oscar  A.  Janes,  Hillsdale  ; Rush  J.  Shank,  Lansing. 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OP  THE  REPUBLIC. 


431 


MINNESOTA. 

(Organized  August  14,  1867.  Reorganized  May  18,  1880.) 

Commander — R.  A.  Becker,  St.  Paul ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— Wm.  Thomas,  Mankato  ; Junior  Vice-Commander — 
Geo.  S.  Canfield,  Brainard  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — H.  A. 
Norton,  Minneapolis. 

Past  Department  Commanders — Henry  G.  Hicks,  Minneapo- 
lis ; Adam  Marty,  Stillwater  ; John  P.  Rea,  Minneapolis  ; E.  C. 
Babb,  Minneapolis. 

MISSOURI. 

(Organized  May  16,  1867.  Reorganized  1881.) 

Commande i — Nelson  Cole,  St.  Louis  ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— C.  W.  Whitehead,  Kansas  City  ; Junior  Vice-Com- 
mander— E.  E.  Kimball,  Nevada  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General 
John  McNeil,  St.  Louis. 

Past  Department  Commanders — William  E.  Warner,  Kansas 
City  ; W.  F.  Chamberlain,  Hannibal. 

MONTANA. 

(Organized  March  10,  1885.) 

Commander — Thomas  P.  Fuller,  Helena  ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— James  H.  Mills,  Deer  Lodge  ; Junior  Vice-Commander 
C.  E.  Price,#  Fort  Custer  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — John 
Moffit,  Helena. 

NEBRASKA. 

(Organized  January  25,  1877.) 

Commander — A.  V.  Cole,  Junietta  ; Senior  Vice-Commander 
— J.  H.  Culver,  Milford  ; Junior  Vice-Commander — J.  B.  Davis, 
Wahoo  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — S.  J.  Shirley,  Junietta. 

Past  Department  Commanders — Paul  Van  DerVoort,  Omaha  ; 
R.  H.  Wilber,  Omaha  ; S.  J.  Alexander,  Lincoln  ; J.  W.  Sav- 
age, Omaha ; J.  C.  Bonnell,  Lincoln  ; H.  E.  Palmer,  Platts- 
mouth. 

NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

(Organized  May,  1868.) 

Commander — Marcus  M.  Collis,  Portsmouth  ; Senior  Vice- 
Commander — George  Farr,  Littleton  ; Junior  Vice-Command- 


432 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


er — Otis  C.  Wyatt,  Nortlifield  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — 
George  E.  Hodgedon,  Portsmouth. 

Past  Department  Commanders— Wm.  R.  Patten,  Manches- 
ter ; Jas.  E.  Larkin,  Concord  ; Wm.  H.  Trickey,  Dover ; Alvin 
S.  Eaton,  Nashua  ; D.  J.  Vaughan,  Portsmouth  ; Martin  A. 
Haynes,  Lake  Village  ; Aug.  H.  Bixbey,  Francestown ; Tim- 
othy W.  Challis,  Manchester  ; Chas.  J.  Richards,  Suncook ; 
John  C.  Linehan,  Penacook. 

NEW  JERSEY. 

(Organized  January,  1868.) 

Commander — Henry  M.  Nevius,  Red  Bank ; Senior  Vice- 
Commander — Wm.  B.  E.  Miller,  Camden;  Junior  Vice-Com- 
mander— S.  N.  Rockhill,  Bordentown ; Assistant  Adjutant- 
General — Jno.  L.  Wheeler,  Red  Bank. 

Past  Department  Commanders — Wm.  Ward,  Newark  ; Chas. 
Burrows,  Rutherford  ; Jno.  Mueller,  Newark  ; Geo.  W.  Gile, 
Bordentown  ; E.  L.  Campbell,  Trenton  ; Richard  H.  Lee,  Cam- 
den ; E.  W.  Davis,  Newark  ; Sami.  Hufty,  Camden  ; Chas. 
Houghten,  Metuchen  ; Geo.  B.  Fielder,  Jersey  City. 

NEW  MEXICO. 

(Organized  July  13,  1883.) 

Commander — J.  J.  Fitzgerrell,  Las  Vegas  ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— A.  J.  Bahney,  Socorro  ; Junior  Vice-Commander — S. 
H.  Bogardus,  Wallace ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — John  C. 
Bromagem,  Las  Vegas. 

Past  Department  Commanders — Henry  M.  Atkinson,  Santa 
Fe  ; E.  W.  Wynkoop,  Santa  Fe. 

NEW  YORK 

(Organized  April  3,  1867.) 

Commander — H.  Clay  Hall,  Little  Falls  ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— Chas.  W.  Cowtan,  Brooklyn ; Junior  Vice-Com- 
mander — Wm.  B.  Stoddard,  Norwich  ; Assistant  Adjutant- 
General— O.  P.  Clarke,  Utica. 

Past  Department  Commanders — Daniel  E.  Sickles,  New  York; 
Stephen  P.  Corliss,  Albany;  Wm.  F.  Rogers,  Buffalo;  L.  Coe 
Young,  Binghamton;  Jas.  S.  Fraser,  New  York;  John  C. 
Robinson,  Binghamton;  Ira  M.  Hedges,  Haverstraw;  Henry  A. 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC 


433 


Barnum,  New  York;  James  Tanner,  Brooklyn;  James  McQuade, 
New  York ; Abram  Merritt,  Nyaek;  John  A.  Reynolds,  Rochester,- 
John  Palmer,  Albany. 


OHIO. 

(Organized  Jan.  30,  1867). 

Commander — R.  B.  Brown,  Zanesville  ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— D.  P.  Bosworth,  Marietta;  Junior-Vice  Commander — 
M.  J.  Sloan,  Warren  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — H.  A. 
Axline,  Zanesville 

Past  Department  Commanders — Thos.  L.  Young,  Cincinnati ; 
A.  C.  Yoris,  Akron  ; David  W.  Thomas,  Akron  ; J.  Warren 
Keifer,  Springfield ; James  H.  Seymour,  Hudson  ; John  S. 
Kountz,  Toledo  ; Chas.  T.  Clark,  Columbus  ; H.  B.  Lloyd,  Cin- 
cinnati. 


OREGON. 

(Organized  September  28,  1882.) 

Commander — F.  H.  Lamb,  Portland  ; Senior  Vice-Commander 
— J.  C.  Cooper,  McMinnville  ; Junior  Vice-Commander — H.  M. 
Gregory,  Astoria  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — Z.  W.  Christo- 
pher, Portland. 

Past  Department  Commanders — N.  S.  Pierce,  Portland  ; F.  J. 
Babcock,  Salem  ; G.  E.  Caukin,  Portland. 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

(Organized  January  16,  1867.) 

Commander — Austin  Curtin,  Roland  ; SeniorVice-Commander 
— A.  P.  Burchfield,  Allegheny  ; Junior  Vice-Commander — F.  J. 
Amsden,  Scranton;  Assistant  Adjutant-General — Thomas  J. 
Stewart,  Norristown. 

Past  Department  Commanders — Louis  Wagner,  Philadelphia; 
O.  C.  Bosbyshell,  Philadelphia;  A.  Wilson  Norris,  Philadel- 
phia; James  W.  Latta,  Philadelphia;  Charles  T.  Hull,  Athens, 
C.  W.  Hazard,  Philadelphia;  J.  M.  Yanderslice,  Philadelphia; 
A.  L.  Pearson,  Pittsburgh;  R.  B.  Beath,  Philadelphia;  W.  W. 
Tyson,  Allegheny;  S.  Irwin  Given,  Philadelphia;  George  L. 
Brown,  Minersville;  John  Taylor,  Philadelphia;  E.  S.  Osborne, 
Wilkes-Barre;  F.  H.  Dyer,  Washington. 


434 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


POTOMAC. 

(Organized  February  11,  1869.) 

Commander — N.  M.  Brooks,  Washington,  D.  C. 

Senior  Vice-Commander—  J . B.  Burke,  Washington,  D.  C. 
Junior  Vice-Commander — J.  W.  Wisner,  Washington,  D.  C. 
Assistant  Adjutant-General — John  C.  S.  Burger,  Washington, 
D.  C. 

Past  Department  Commanders — Frank  H.  Sprague,  Wash- 
ington; James  T.  Smith,  Washington;  B.  F.  Hawkes,  Washing- 
ton; A.  H.  G.  Richardson,  Washington;  George  E.  Corson, 
Washington;  Harrison  Dingman,  Washington;  C.  C.  Royce, 
Troy,  Ohio;  William  Gibson,  Washington;  S.  S.  Burdett, 
Washington;  D.  S.  Alexander,  Washington. 

RHODE  ISLAND. 

(Organized  March  24,  1868.) 

Commander — Eugene  A.  Cory,  Providence. 

Senior  Vice-Commandei — T.  A.  Barton,  Providence. 

Junior  Vice-Commander — Alonzo  E.  Pierce.  Pawtucket. 
Assistant  Adjutant-General — E.  Henry  Jenks,  Providence. 
Past  Department  Commanders — Horatio  Rogers,  Providence; 
Elisha  H.  Rhodes,  Providence;  Edwin  C.  Pomeroy,  Providence; 
Henry  J.  Spooner,  Providence;  Henry  R.  Barker,  Providence; 
Henry  F.  Jenks,  Pawtucket;  Charles  R.  Brayton,  Providence; 
Edwin  Metcalf,  Providence;  Charles  H.  Williams,  Providence; 
Fred.  A.  Arnold,  Providence;  Charles  C.  Gray,  Providence;  P. 
S.  Chase,  Providence;  A.  K.  McMahon,  Newport. 

TENNESSEE  AND  GEORGIA. 

(Organized  February  26,  1884). 

Commander — Edward  S.  Jones,  Nashville,  Term. 

Senior  Vice-Commander — W.  S.  Marshall,  Chattanooga,  Tenn. 
Junior  Vice-Commander — Charles  L.  Wilson,  Atlanta,  Ga. 
Assistant  Adjutant-General — William  J.  Watson,  Nashville, 
Tenn. 

TEXAS. 

(Organized  March  25,  1885.) 

Commander — W.  D.  Wylie,  Dallas  ; Senior  Vice-Commander 
— F.  K.  Sturgis,  Galveston;  Junior  Vice-Commander — F.  W. 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


435 


Bradley,  Ft.  Worth  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — George  W. 
Hynson,  Dallas. 

UTAH. 

(Organized  October  18,  1884.) 

Commander — H.  C.  Wardleigh,  0_den ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— E.  Sells,  Salt  Lake  City  ; Junior  Vice-Commander — 

G.  M.  Parsons,  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — H.  T. 

Snyder,  Ogden. 

Past  Department  Commanders — G.  C.  Douglass,  Salt  Lake 
City;  Ransford  Smith,  Ogden. 

VERMONT. 

(Organized  October  23,  1868. ) 

Commander — W.  L.  Greenleaf,  Burlington ; Senior  Vice- 
Commander — C.  E.  Graves,  Bennington  ; Junior  Vice-Com- 
mander— H.  K.  Ide,  St.  Johnsbury;  Assistant  Adjutant-Gen- 
eral— James  B.  Scully,  Burlington. 

Past  Department  Commanders — W.  Q Veazy,  Rutland ; J. 

H.  Goulding,  Rutland ; T.  S.  Peck,  Burlington  ; A.  B.  Valen- 
tine, Bennington ; W.  W.  Henry,  Burlington ; Stephen 
Thomas,  Montpelier  ; George  W.  Hooker,  Brattleboro  ; C.  C. 
Kinsman,  Rutland. 

VIRGINIA. 

(Organized  February  12,  1868.) 

Commander — H.  De  B.  Clay,  Newport  News ; Senior  Vice- 
Commander — Frank  Kulp,  National  Military  Home,Va. ; Junior 
Vice-Commander — Rufus  Jones,  Hampton  ; Assistant  Adju- 
tant-General— Wm.  P.  Sands,  National  Military  Home. 

Past  Department  Commanders — P.  T.  Woodfin,  Soldiers’ 
Home  ; Richard  Bond,  Portsmouth  ; William  Ryder,  Ports- 
mouth ; William  N.  Eaton,  Portsmouth  ; H.  Carlisle,  Knox- 
ville, Tenn. ; A.  B.  Hurlbut,  Washington,  D.  C.  ; R.  J.  Staples, 
Portsmouth  ; Wm.  H.  Appenzeller,  Portsmouth  ; S.  B.  Kenny, 
Portsmouth  ; B.  C.  Cook,  Richmond. 

WASHINGTON  TERRITORY. 

(Organized  June  20,  1883.) 

Commander — A.  M.  Brookes,  Seattle ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— C.  H.  Stone,  Tacoma  ; Junior  Vice-Commander — G. 


436 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


A.  Miller,  Colfax  ; Assistant  Adjutant-General — A.  E.  Alden, 
Seattle. 

Past  Department  Commander — George  D.  Hill,  Seattle ; 
Henry  A.  Morrow,  Sidney,  Nebraska. 

WEST  VIRGINIA. 

(Organized  Sept.  12,  1868.  Reorganized  Feb.  20,  1883.) 

Commander — C.  B.  Smith,  Parkersburg  ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— John  Carlin,  Wheeling ; Junior  Vice-Commander — 
Lee  Haymond,  Clarksburg;  Assistant  Adjutant-General — H. 
Y.  Daniels,  Martinsburg. 

Past  Department  Commander — W.  H.  H,  Flick,  Martinsburg. 

WISCONSIN. 

(Organized  September,  1866.) 

Commander — James  Davidson,  Sparta ; Senior  Vice-Com- 
mander— E.  M.  Rogers,  Viroqua  ; Junior  Vice-Commander — 
W.  T.  Haight,  Waukesha;  Assistant  Adjutant-General — 
Philip  Cheek,  Jr.,  Baraboo. 

Past  Department  Commanders — Herbert  M.  Enos,  Wau- 
kesha ; George  A.  Hannaford,  Milwaukee  ; Edward  Ferguson, 
Milwaukee ; Henry  G.  Rogers,  Milwaukee  ; Griff.  J.  Thomas, 
Berlin ; John  Hancock,  Oshkosh  ; Philip  Cheek,  Jr.,  Bara- 
boo ; Thomas  S.  Allen,  Oshkosh. 


The  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic  has  been  in  existence  nearly 
twenty  years.  The  vicissitudes  it  has  passed  through  were  in- 
evitable, and  it  has  emerged  from  them  proudly.  Its  aim  is  to 
include  within  its  embrace  all  surviving  veterans  of  the  Union 
armies  and  navies  ; and  its  present  membership  of  nearly  three 
hundred  thousand  bids  fair  to  be  almost  doubled  before  the 
natural  decrease  of  material  takes  place. 

The  Order  was  founded  on  new  ideas.  None  but  a certain  class 
of  citizens  being  admitted  to  its  ranks,  it  has  had  to  endure  sus- 
picion and  sometimes  open  hostility.  If  there  have  been  days 
when  it  has  seemed  almost  policy  to  abandon  the  idea  on  ac- 
count of  blunders  and  mishaps,  its  members  can  look  back  with 
pride  upon  the  efforts  which  concentrated  the  good  work  and  ce- 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OP  THE  REPUBLIC. 


43? 


mented  the  weakening  links.  Secure  in  the  confidence  of  the 
loyal  people  of  the  country,  and  winning  praise  even  from  those 
who  were  wont  to  sneer  at  its  objects  and  efforts,  the  Order 
now  possesses  the  good-will  of  all  classes  to  an  extent  not 
equaled  by  any  other  organization. 

The  prejudices  that  are  common  among  those  who  oppose 
secret  societies  should  not  reach  the  Grand  Army  of  the 
Republic.  Although  its  business  meetings  are  held  with  closed 
doors  and  its  members  assume  an  obligation  of  fraternity, 
charity  and  loyalty,  its  objects  are  so  well  known  and  publicly 
proclaimed  that  it  would  be  ridiculous  to  class  it  among  the 
really  secret  societies,  whose  characteristics  are  so  radically 
different. 

One  of  the  noblest  tenets  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic 
is  that  its  charitable  efforts  are  not  to  be  confined  to  members 
of  the  Order.  From  the  first  inception  it  has  been  a recognized 
rule  to  assist  a Union  veteran  or  his  family  regardless  of  the 
fact  that  he  may  not  wear  the  badge  of  membership.  Thus,  it 
is  a fact  that  a greater  portion  of  the  expenditures  for  charity 
has  always  been  for  the  support  or  burial  of  those  who  have 
really  no  claim  to  assistance  other  than  the  strong  fraternal 
feeling  which  obtains  among  our  Union  veterans,  and  which 
prompts  an  ex-soldier  or  sailor  to  seek  out  and  aid  those  who 
have  shared  his  dangers  and  hardships. 

Probably  about  one  quarter  of  the  survivors  of  the  Union 
armies  and  navies  are  at  this  date  members  of  the  order,  and 
thus  the  burden  of  caring  for  their  comrades,  which  should 
naturally  rest  upon  more  than  a million  men,  is  borne  by  a small 
proportion  of  that  number.  This  fact  alone  should  be  an  ex- 
cellent reason  why  each  law-abiding  citizen  who  has  served  his 
country  honorably  on  the  field  or  the  sea  should  become  en- 
titled to  wear  the  bronze  medal,  which  proves  at  once  his  proud 
connection  with  the  nation’s  martial  history  and  his  regard  for 
the  precepts  of  fraternity  and  charity. 


438 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


WOMAN'S  RELIEF  CORPS,  AUXILIARY  TO  THE  GRAND 
ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 

The  patriotic  women  of  the  Northern  States  who  gave 
lavishly  of  their  means,  time  and  health  to  the  cause  for 
which  their  fathers,  husbands  and  brothers  were  fighting, 
early  entered  into  the  spirit  which  animated  the  veterans  in 
the  orgauization  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic.  Assist- 
ance was  freely  given  by  them  to  the  various  posts  in  the 
early  days  of  the  Order,  and  societies  of  women  were  gradu- 
ally formed,  which  became  auxiliary  to  the  posts  and  assisted 
in  the  work  of  charity.  Recently  the  individual  efforts  of 
these  societies  have  been  combined  so  far  as  to  result  in  the 
formation  of  a national  body,  under  the  title  of  “Woman’s 
Relief  Corps.”  Organized  similarly  to  its  prototype,  the  Grand 
Army  of  the  Republic,  the  corps  holds  its  annual  depart- 
ment and  national  encampments,  and  is  rapidly  extending  its 
branches  to  every  locality  where  veterans  have  organized 
their  posts. 

The  first  organized  Woman’s  Relief  Corps  seems  to  have 
originated  about  1869,  and  it  was  connected  with  Bosworth  Post, 
G.  A.  R.,  of  Portland,  Me.  It  was  the  nucleus  of  the  present 
“Woman’s  State  Relief  Corps  of  Maine.”  The  Bosworth 
Relief  Corps  was  instrumental  in  organizing  the  Woman’s 
Relief  Corps  of  Massachusetts  ten  years  later,  viz.,  early  in 
1879,  from  which  emanated  the  Union  Board,  which  ultimately 
embraced  the  States  of  Massachusetts,  New  Hampshire  and 
Connecticut,  and  which,  at  Denver,  Colo  , July  28, 1883,  became 
the  basis  of  the  present  National  association. 

At  the  eighteenth  annual  encampment  of  the  Grand  Army 
of  the  Republic,  Minneapolis,  1884,  the  following  resolution 
was  passed: 

“ Resolved , That  we  cordially  hail  the  organization  of  a National  Woman’s 
Relief  Corps,  and  extend  our  greeting  to  them.  We  return  our  warmest 
thanks  to  the  loyal  women  of  the  land  for  their  earnest  support  and  encour- 
agement, and  bid  them  God-speed  in  their  patriotic  work.” 

The  passage  of  this  resolution  of  greeting,  following  the 
resolution  of  the  fifteenth  annual  encampment,  authorizing 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPCBLIC. 


439 


the  formation  of  a Woman’s  Relief  Corps,  auxiliary  to  the 
Grand  Army  of  the  Republic,  at  once  fixed  the  status  of  the 
association. 

The  number  of  departments  of  the  corps,  as  reported  June 
15,  1885  (including  “Provisional”),  was  twenty-five,  with  a 
membership  in  good  standing  of  20,226.  The  number  of  corps 
in  operation,  as  reported  March  31,  1885,  was  472,  and  the 
amount  expended  for  charity  in  the  year  past  had  been 
$13,516.17,  with  a relief  fund  remaining  on  hand  in  the  various 
departments  amounting  to  $40,010.63. 

The  organization  is  secret,  working  under  a ritual,  and  all 
loyal  women  are  eligible  to  membership.  No  relief  corps  can 
exist  as  a part  of  the  National  Order  which  is  not  auxiliary  to  a 
post  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic,  ancl  it  must  bear  the 
name  of  the  post  to  which  it  is  auxiliary. 

Roster  of  the  Woman’s  Relief  Corps. 

National  Officers. 

President — Mrs.  Sarah  E.  Fuller,  Boston,  Mass. 

Senior  Vice-President — Mrs.  Elizabeth  D’A.  Kinne,  San  Fran- 
cisco, Cal. 

Junior  Vice-President — Mrs.  Adeline  P.  Kent,  Portsmouth, 

N.  H. 

Treasurer — Sirs.  Lizabeth  A.  Turner,  Boston,  Mass. 

Chaplain — Mrs.  Annie  Wittemeyer,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Inspector — Sirs.  D.  G.  King,  Lincoln,  Neb. 

Counselor — Miss  Emma  D.  Sibley,  Toledo,  O. 

Instituting  and  Installing  Officer — Mrs.  Elizabeth  C.  Kiefer, 
Hartford,  Conn. 

Secretary — Mrs.  E.  B.  Wheeler;  South  Boston,  Mass. 

Past  National  Presidents — E.  Florence  Barker,  Kate  B.  Sher- 
wood. 

departments. 

California — Lizzie  D’A.  Kinne,  President,  San  Francisco. 

Colorado — Katie  C.  Kennedy,  President,  Denver. 

Connecticut — Elizabeth  C.  Kiefer,  President,  Hartford. 

Dakota — Alma  S.  Bennett,  President,  Sioux  Falls. 


440 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


Illinois — Julia  G.  Sine,  President,  Rockford. 

Indiana — Alice  E.  Griffin,  President,  Elkhart. 

Iowa — Hattie  E.  Marshall,  President,  Wyoming. 

Kansas — M.  R.  Wickens,  President,  Sabetha. 

Maine — Emily  V.  Littlefield,  President,  Bangor. 
Massachusetts — M.  Susie  Goodale,  President,  Medford. 
Michigan — Emma  S.  Hampton,  President,  Detroit. 

Minnesota — Nettie  M.  Norton,  President,  Minneapolis. 
Missouri — Henrietta  Stiesmeier,  President,  St.  Louis. 
Nebraska — Louise  M.  Merrill,  President,  St.  Paul. 

New  Hampshire — Adaline  P.  Kent,  President,  Portsmouth. 
New  Jersey — Jennie  B.  Atwood,  President,  Jersey  City. 

New  York — Sarah  C.  Nichols,  President,  Auburn. 

Ohio — Lottie  L.  Myers,  President,  Canton. 

Oregon — Ida  M.  Babcock,  President,  Salem. 

Pennsylvania— Martha  M.  Schreiner,  President,  Philadel- 
phia. 

Vermont — Mina  G.  Hooker,  President,  Brattleboro. 
Wisconsin — Harriet  Dunlap,  President,  Lodi. 

Rhode  Island — Emily  L.  Sibley,  President,  Pawtucket. 
Kentucky — Mary  L.  Reynolds,  President,  Covington . 
Washington  Territory — Viola  A.  Kenyon,  President,  Seattle. 


SONS  OF  VETERANS. 

This  organization  has  assumed  an  importance  which  justifies 
the  assumption  that  as  time  elapses  the  young  patriots  compos- 
ing it  will  take  up  the  work  now  being  done  by  the  Grand 
Army  of  the  Republic.  Although  up  to  the  present  time  the 
various  branches  or  societies  of  “ Sons  of  Veterans”  have  not 
received  the  recognition  and  support  from  the  parent  organiza- 
tion which  their  aims  and  objects  merit,  it  is  probably  not  from 
any  lack  of  appreciation  of  the  zeal  and  energy  which  have  led 
the  “ sons  of  their  fathers”  to  unite  themselves  for  the  purpose 
of  fostering  the  loyal  and  patriotic  ideas  for  which  those  dearest 
to  them  battled. 

Conflicting  branches  of  the  “ Sons  of  Veterans”  had  come 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


441 


into  existence  up  to  1882,  viz.  : The  Philadelphia  Branch, 
organized  as  camps  and  known  as  ‘"Sons  of  Veterans”  ; the 
New  York  State  Branch,  organized  as  posts  and  known  by  the 
same  title,  and  the  Pittsburgh  Branch,  organized  as  camps  and 
known  as  the  “ Sons  of  Veterans  of  the  United  States  of 
America.”  Probably  the  majority  of  these  camps  or  posts,  if 
not  all,  were  organized  in  connection  with  and  under  the 
fostering  care  of  posts  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic. 

At  the  National  Encapment  of  the  Grand  Army,  held  in  Bal- 
timore in  1882,  a resolution  was  passed  indorsing  and  recog- 
nizing the  Sons  of  Veterans  as  a whole,  and  steps  were  taken 
to  consolidate  the  various  branches.  This  action  met  with 
some  success  in  Pennsylvania,  and  at  Denver,  in  1883,  a resolu- 
tion was  passed  by  the  18th  National  Encampment  recognizing 
and  declaring  the  Pittsburgh  Branch,  under  its  title  of  the 
“ Sons  of  Veterans  of  the  United  States  of  America,”  entitled 
to  the  confidence  and  support  of  all  comrades  of  the  Grand 
Army  of  the  Republic. 

Since  then  various  opposing  organizations  and  camps  have 
united  with  the  recognized  and  better  disciplined  body,  and  in 
June,  1885,  its  membership  was  20,365  in  good  standing,  with 
State  formations  or  divisions  in  the  following  States  : Maine, 
New  Hampshire,  Vermont,  Massachusetts,  Rhode  Island,  Con- 
necticut, New  York,  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Ohio,  Indiana, 
Illinois,  Michigan,  Wisconsin,  Minnesota,  Iowa,  Missouri,  Kan- 
sas, Nebraska,  Dakota  and  Colorado,  and  Provisional  Divisions 
in  California,  Delaware,  Maryland,  District  of  Columbia,  Vir- 
ginia, West  Virginia,  Montana,  Nevada,  Louisiana,  Tennessee, 
Arkansas  and  Washington  Territory.  These  Divisions  or 
State  Departments  are  divided  into  five  Grand  Divisions,  of 
which  the  fourth  and  fifth  are  as  yet  provisional. 

Although  no  statistical  records  are  before  us  in  regard  to  the 
many  other  posts  or  camps  of  “Sons  of  Veterans”  scattered 
throughout  the  country,  many  of  them  probably  making  no 
reports  to  higher  bodies  and  maintaining  allegiance  only  to 
their  parent  posts  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic,  it  is 
safe  to  estimate  that  there  are  50,000  members  of  the  various 
branches.  Their  objects  are  essentially  the  same,  and  possibly 


442 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


are  as  successfully  carried  out  as  they  would  be  were  they  a 
solid  body  under  one  official  title. 

The  third  annual  meeting  of  the  Sons  of  Veterans  of  the 
United  States  was  held  at  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  August  26,  1884. 
The  Commanderj-in-Chief  at  its  business  session  elected  the 
following  chief  officers  : 

Commander-in-Chief— H.  W.  Arnold,  Pennsylvania. 

Lieutenant  Commander-in-Chief — F.  B.  Perkins,  New  Hamp- 
shire. 

Vice-Lieutenant-Commander — J.  B.  Maccabe,  Massachusetts. 

Chief  of  Staff— A.  E.  Case,  Illinois. 

Chaplain-in- Chief — C.  F.  Hayford,  Maine. 

Mustering  Officer -in- Chief—  George  W.  Penneraann,  Minne- 
sota. 

It  may  well  be  hoped  that  in  future  years  the  young  organ, 
ization  will  gladly  relieve  the  members  of  the  Grand  Army  of 
the  Republic  in  the  ceremony  of  decorating  the  graves  of  de- 
parted comrades,  and  care  for  the  veterans  who  can  no  longer 
make  their  annual  pilgrimage  to  the  sacred  precincts  of  the 
dead.  The  precepts  instilled  into  the  younger  hearts  by  the 
objects  and  deeds  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic  have  had 
the  effect  of  educating  the  youth  of  the  nation  to  a higher 
regard  for  country  and  manhood,  and  it  is  certainly  the  desire 
of  each  comrade  that  the  sons  may  inherit  the  wish  to  alleviate 
the  sorrows  and  smooth  the  pathway  of  the  unfortunate  vet- 
eran. 


THE  VETERANS’  RIGHTS  UNION. 

Within  the  past  two  or  three  years  this  Union  has  become 
prominent  as  an  important  working  adjunct  to  the  Grand 
Army  of  the  Republic.  Composed  of  members  of  that  Order,  its 
avowed  purpose  and  aim  are  to  enforce  the  provisionsof  certain 
statutory  laws  of  the  nation  giving  preference  to  veterans  in  ap- 
pointments to  civil  office  under  the  Government.  Although 
slow  to  grasp  the  scope  of  the  idea  which  animated  the  origi- 
nators of  the  Veterans’  Rights  Union,  the  Grand  Army  of 
the  Republic  has  grown  to  realize  the  necessity  which 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


443 


demanded  that  the  rights  of  the  ex-soldier  and  sailor 
under  the  laws  should  be  protected.  The  unselfish  zeal 
which  has  induced  certain  members  of  the  Order  to  make 
radical  and  persistent  efforts  on  behalf  of  their  comrades,  has 
resulted  in  attracting  wide-:  pread  attention  to  this  important 
factor.  At  the  present  time  the  States  of  New  York  and  Penn- 
sylvania are  alone  in  the  work,  but  at  the  Nineteenth  Annual 
Encampment  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic,  held  at  Port- 
land, Me.,  June  24,  1885,  resolutions  were  adopted  officially 
recognizing  and  indorsing  the  Union,  and  directing  the  various 
departments  to  take  active  steps  in  organizing  its  branches  in 
their  respective  jurisdictions.  A National  Committee  was 
also  appointed,  -consisting  of  prominent  members  of  the  Grand 
Army  of  the  Republic,  to  aid  in  securing  the  enforcement  of 
the  laws  giving  preference  to  Union  veterans  in  employment 
under  the  Government. 

We  quote  the  “ Declaration  of  Principles”  of  the  Veterans’ 
Rights  Union: 

First.  We  ask  a fair  construction,  consideration  and  enforcement  of 
section  1754,  Revised  Statues  of  the  United  States,  and  Sec.  3,  chap.  287, 
laws  of  1876  (in  so  far  as  it  applies),  by  all  who  have  the  power  of  appoint- 
ment or  removal  under  the  Government,  from  the  Executive  of  the  nation 
down  to  the  lowest  subordinate  in  authority  ; whenever  and  wherever  an 
applicant,  employe  or  appointed  officer  comes  within  the  provisions  of 
either  of  there  laws. 

Second.  Am  amendment  of  the  Statute  Law,  so  that  the  preference  therein 
contained  shall  extend  to  and  cover  all  those  who  were  honorably  dis- 
charged from  the  military  or  naval  service  of  the  United  States  during  the 
late  war. 

Third.  The  establishment  of  labor  bureaus  in  all  the  large  cities  of  the 
land,  to  the  end  that  we  can  ask,  at  the  hands  of  the  people,  for  the  old 
soldier,  such  employment  as  they  may  have  to  give  and  he  be  fitted  for, 
thereby  carrying  out  the  recommendatory  character  of  Sec.  1755. 

It  would  be  proper  here  to  refer  to  the  laudable  efforts  lately 
put  forth  by  various  local  committees  of  the  Grand  Army  of 
the  Republic  to  ameliorate  the  condition  of  unfortunate  com- 
rades and  their  families.  Systematic  work  is  being  done  in 
several  large  cities,  the  primary  step  having  been  taken  in 
Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  In  that  city  a “ Bureau  of  Employment  and 


444 


THE  GRAND  ARMY  OF  THE  REPUBLIC. 


Emergency  Fund  ” has  been  organized,  it  being  a sub-com- 
mittee of  the  “Memorial  and  Executive  Committee  of  the  Grand 
Army  of  the  Republic  of  Kings  County.”  The  main  committee 
has  a well  furnished  “headquarters,”  utilized  by  the  sub- 
bureau, which  employs  a clerk  or  attendant  to  transact  the 
business  of  the  bureau.  Here  employment  is  found  for  the 
needy  and  assistance  of  a substantial  character  rendered  when 
necessary.  Pension  papers  are  drawn  up  and  forwarded  with- 
out charge,  and  numberless  details  attended  to  daily.  The  pub- 
lic recognize  the  true  justice  and  humanity  of  the  work,  and  are 
therefore  willing  to  contribute  in  many  ways  to  assist  in  main- 
taining the  fund,  which  is  applied  for  a worthy  object  through 
numerous  channels. 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


In  Southern  Prisons. — William  H.  D.  Green,  of  the  141st 
Regiment,  Pennsylvania  Volunteers,  was  captured  September 
15,  1863,  and  remained  a prisoner  of  the  rebels  until  the  close  of 
the  war.  His  varied  experiences  are  narrated  by  himself  as 
follows : 

“ On  the  night  General  Meade  broke  camp  I took  the  train  to 
Fox's  Ford,  on  the  Rappahannock.  The  next  morning  Quarter- 
master Tallman  ordered  me  back  to  Sulphur  Springs  to  bring 
on  some  condemned  stock  that  had  been  left  there  the  night 
before.  When  I got  there  the  picket  line  had  been  cut  and  the 
stock  scattered.  I had  been  busy  all  day  until  just  at  night. 
Had  picked  up  seventeen,  and  started  to  Warrenton  Junction  to 
turn  them  over  to  the  proper  authorities.  When  I got  to 
Fayetteville,  about  half  way  between  Warrenton  and  Warren- 
ton Junction,  night  came  on,  and  as  we  supposed  we  were 
within  our  own  lines  we  halted,  tied  our  stock  in  a little  piece 
of  woods  and  encamped  for  the  night ; and  that  night,  Septem- 
ber 15,  1863,  we  were  captured  by  a party  of  Moseby’s  men, 
under  command  of  Lieutenant  Smith. 

“ We  were  immediately  marched  back  through  Warrenton, 
over  Flint  Hill,  and  for  foul  days  got  nothing  to  eat  but  a 
plate  of  cabbage  and  a piece  of  corn  bread.  September  20, 
we  reached  Orange  Court  House,  where  we  were  placed  in  the 
common  jail  for  two  nights  and  the  intervening  day.  From 
there  we  were  sent  to  Richmond,  where  we  were  examined 
and  everything  we  had  taken  from  us,  and  then  were  put  into 
an  old  tobacco  warehouse,  known  as  ‘ Libby  Prison.’ 

“We  staid  there  about  six  weeks.  A difficulty  having 
arisen  between  the  prboners,  the  New  York  conscripts  and 
the  regular  soldiers,  the  latter  were  sent  to  Belle  Island,  where 
we  remained  until  February,  1864.  Here  we  suffered  terribly 
from  the  cold.  Ice  froze  twelve  inches  thick  on  the  James 


446 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


River.  The  inhabitants  said  they  had  never  seen  such  severe 
weather  there  before.  Some  froze  to  death,  others  froze  their 
limbs  and  died  from  the  effects  of  amputation. 

“ It  was  rumored  that  there  were  cases  of  small-pox  in  the 
prison,  and  the  Confederate  authorities  issued  an  order  that 
none  should  have  rations  except  those  who  would  allow  them- 
selves to  be  vaccinated.  In  a short  time  hundreds  were  dying 
from  the  effects  of  sore  arms — the  disease  extending  to  the 
entire  body  and  attended  with  great  pain,  proved  fatal  in  a 
majority  of  cases.  Matthew  Howe  (Company  E,  captured 
October,  1863),  Elisha  W.  Parks  (corporal  in  Company  D,  cap- 
tured at  Gettysburg,  July  2,  1863)  and  myself,  as  soon  as  we 
were  vaccinated,  stepped  out  of  sight,  scratched  all  the  virus 
off  our  arms,  causing  the  wound  to  bleed  freely  ; consequently 
we  suffered  but  little  inconvenience  on  that  account,  but  did 
suffer  severely  from  the  cold  and  short  rations.  Through  the 
Sanitary  Commission  several  bales  of  clothing  and  blankets 
were  sent  to  the  prison  for  the  use  of  prisoners,  but  the  enemy 
kept  the  most  of  them. 

“ Some  of  the  Confederate  officers  had  dogs  which  used  to 
come  into  our  camp.  At  one  time  when  rations  were  short  we 
killed  three  of  these  dogs,  buried  their  heads  and  skins,  and  ate 
the  meat  with  a relish,  and  looked  for  more  dogs. 

“About  the  18th  or  20th  of  February  we  were  told  we  were 
about  to  be  exchanged,  taken  out  of  prison  and  put  in  box  cars 
and  started,  as  we  supposed,  toward  the  Federal  lines  ; but, 
alas  ! instead  of  that  we  were  taken  to  Andersonville,  where 
we  arrived  about  the  1st  of  March,  and  remained  until  the 
8th  of  September. 

“ During  our  stay  here  we  were  literally  starved.  The  only 
shelters  we  had  were  holes  dug  into  the  ground  and  covered 
with  sticks.  The  camp  was  very  filthy  and  the  prisoners  died 
at  the  rate  of  from  forty  to  seventy- five  per  day.  The  long- 
continued  confinement  and  the  want  of  vegetable  diet  brought 
on  scurvy.  In  many  instances  men  lost  all  of  their  teeth,  and 
gangrene  following  ate  the  flesh  off  their  bones.  Men  were  to 
be  seen  in  whom  the  entire  jawbone  back  to  the  ear  would 
thus  be  exposed  before  death  came  to  the  relief  of  the  sufferer. 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


447 


“ Among  the  conscripts  from  New  York,  drafted  at  the  time 
of  the  riots,  were  a number  of  desperate  characters  who  allowed 
themselves  to  be  captured  by  the  enemy  at  the  first  oppor- 
tunity, and  some  of  them  were  s.nt  to  Andersonville.  They 
would  steal  the  rations  of  their  fellow  prisoners,  and  in  some 
cases  men  were  found  murdered  and  stripped  of  everything 
they  had.  Sis  of  these  desperadoes  were  arrested,  and  tried  by 
a jury  of  thirty -six  men,  and  formally  convicted.  The  proceed- 
ings were  sent  to  the  President  of  the  United  States,  who 
indorsed  the  action  and  approved  the  verdict  of  the  jury,  and 
the  men  were  hanged  the  11th  of  July,  1864. 

“ We  were  kept  at  Andersonville  until  the  8th  of  September, 
when  we  were  sent  to  Savannah,  where  we  remained  for  about 
a month  and  then  were  placed  in  a stockade  about  half-way 
between  Savannah  and  Macon,  known  as  the  Millen  prison. 
The  inclosure  contained  about  forty  acres.  About  December 
1st  Sherman  drove  us  out  of  it,  and  the  same  night  we  were 
taken  out,  his  men  burned  the  stockade.  The  next  morning  we 
were  sent  back  to  Savannah  and  up  the  Gulf  Railroad,  and 
camped  in  the  woods  at  various  places  in  Thomas  County,  but 
were  returned  to  Andersonville  in  time  to  take  our  Christmas 
dinner  on  a very  scanty  allowance  of  boiled  rice. 

“A  soldier  by  the  name  of  Walker  had  been  left  sick  at 
Andersonville,  got  better,  and  was  allowed  to  go  out  on  his 
parole  not  to  escape  until  properly  exchanged.  He  had  some 
little  chance  to  obtain  cornmeal,  which  he  used  to  smuggle  into 
the  prison  for  us,  so  that  we  had  a little  more  to  eat  for  the  rest 
of  the  time  we  remained  there. 

“On  the  17th  of  April,  1865,  we  were  taken  out  for  exchange. 
We  were  sent  by  cars  to  Albany,  Georgia,  then  marched 
through  Thomas  County  into  Florida,  turned  loose  and  told  to 
go  to  Jacksonville,  where  we  arrived  April  29,  1865.  When 
about  seven  miles  from  Jacksonville,  we  were  met  by  a squad  of 
our  own  men  with  a full  supply  of  bread  and  coffee,  and  a 
reasonable  amount  of  ‘ commissary.’  It  is  needless  to  say  that 
we  ate  with  a relish.  When  we  reached  camp  we  had  a hard 
struggle  to  keep  from  eating  too  much.  Many  of  our  men  were 
made  sick,  and  some  died  from  over-eating. 


448 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


“I  was  almost  blind,  and  went  to  the  surgeon  in  charge  of  the 
Government  post  there  and  told  him  my  story.  He  inquired  as 
to  my  usual  weight;  I told  him  two  hundred  pounds.  He 
directed  me  to  be  weighed  and  my  weight  was  one  hundred  and 
nineteen  pounds.  He  said  I was  very  much  reduced  in  flesh, 
and  the  cause  of  my  partial  blindness  was  weakness  of  the  optic 
nerve  produced  by  poverty  of  food  and  ordered  me  to  drink  a 
pint  of  fresh  beef’s  blood  each  day.  This  I did  and  my  sight 
began  to  improve. 

“ We  remained  at  Jacksonville  until  the  1st  of  June,  when 
we  were  put  on  shipboard  for  Annapolis,  Maryland.  After  re. 
maining  there  a few  days  we  were  sent  to  Harrisburg,  where 
we  received  our  discharge,  dated  June  10,  1865,  with  three 
months’  extra  pay,  and  were  sent  home,  satisfied  that  the  war 
was  not  a failure ; that  if  the  Confederacy  were  not  good 
feeders,  nevertheless  this  was  a great  and  a glorious  Union.” 


The  Thrilling  Story  of  a Union  Spy. — “ Can  it  be  possible 
that  this  is  Colonel  Travers  ? ” exclaimed  a middle-aged  man  to 
a somewhat  older  gentleman  who  was  seated  before  an  open 
fireplace  in  the  office  of  one  of  the  principal  hotels  in  Portland, 
Maine.  The  pensive  attitude  of  the  gentleman  addressed  suddenly 
gave  way  to  a hearty  and  enthusiastic  welcome,  as  the  younger 
man  made  himself  known  as  Captain  Blake,  formerly  of  the 
th  Regiment,  Maine  Volunteers. 

The  writer,  seeing  the  impulsive  greeting  on  the  part  of  each, 
concluded  at  once  from  their  military  titles  that  they  had  been 
in  the  service,  and  at  some  time  in  the  past  had  been  more  than 
ordinary  friends.  Hearing  Captain  Blake  express  after  a few 
minutes  of  general  conversation  great  regret  at  being  obliged  to 
jeave  on  account  of  an  engagement  and  at  the  same  time  mak- 
ing an  appointment  to  meet  his  friend  an  hour  later  at  the  same 
place  to  talk  over  old  times,  the  writer  concluded  an  excellent 
opportunity  was  at  hand  to  hear  a good  story,  and,  determining 
not  to  miss  being  an  auditor  if  he  could  help  it,  took  up  a paper 
and  waited  patiently  within  a convenient  corner,  which  partially 
hid  him  from  the  colonel’s  sight,  until  the  captain’s  return. 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


449 


Ten  minutes  after  the  appointed  hour  Captain  Blake  came 
in,  his  face  aglow  with  hasty  exercise,  and,  joining  his  newly- 
found  friend  by  the  fireside,  they  commenced  their  conversa- 
tion. After  the  captain  had  told  how  he  passed  through  the 
contest  without  a scratch,  and  since  the  war  had  been  success- 
fully farming  in  the  suburbs  of  Portland,  Colonel  Travers  gave 
a remarkable  history  in  the  following  words  : 

“ I have  learned  since  I came  North  several  weeks  ago  that 
it  has  always  been  the  impression  among  the  military  circles 
here  that  I was  hung  as  a spy  or  shot  dead  while  trying  to  run 
the  lines.  That  report  was  even  made  officially,  but  my 
presence  here  ought  to  be  enough  to  discredit  it.  But  when  I 
look  back  over  the  past  and  think  of  the  months  I passed  at 
Castle  Thunder,  it  seems  like  a horrible  dream,  to  which,  for  a 
second  experience,  death  would  be  vastly  preferable.  But  as 
you  do  not  know  the  way  I happened  to  get  caught,  I will 
begin  my  story  back  when  we  last  met,  two  weeks  before  the 
second  ‘ Bull  Run.’ 

“After  that  fight  had  been  ended,  you  will  recollect  that 
many  new  recruits  were  hurried  into  the  field,  especially  after 
it  was  learned  that  Lee  had  crossed  into  Maryland.  The  day 
of  the  battle  of  Antietam,  fearing  the  new  men  might  not  be 
relied  upon  to  fill  a critical  position,  my  command  was  posted 
on  the  line  near  the  river  bank,  and  I was  thus  able  to  get  from 
all  sides  the  best  kind  of  an  idea  the  way  the  fight  was  going. 
At  the  close  of  the  first  day,  believing  the  Confederates  to  be 
pretty  well  broken  up,  and  being  strongly  impressed  with  the 
idea  that  they  would  not  give  another  battle  in  the  position 
they  then  were,  I offered  to  go  across  the  river  and  secure,  if 
possible,  their  future  plans,  knowing  it  was  vitally  important 
that  we  should  learn  something  of  their  movements  and  exact 
location,  before  changing  the  posts  we  then  occupied.  The 
general  willingly  assented  to  my  proposition,  but,  in  doing  so, 
hinted  that  it  was  an  almost  impossible  job,  which,  if  lost, 
would  probably  cost  me  my  life,  but  if  gained  would  place  us 
in  a position  to  strike  another  effectual  blow. 

“After  shaking  hands  with  my  brother  officers,  I bade  good- 
by  to  General  McClellan  and  his  staff,  and  went  rapidly  to  work 


450 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


preparing  for  the  expedition.  Dressing  myself  in  a suit  of  heavy 
gray  clothes,  which  was  made  up  in  the  popular  Southern  style 
of  tailoring,  I left  camp  a little  after  midnight  in  company  with 
one  of  the  most  successful  scouts  in  the  service,  whose  name 
was  Parsons.  Passing  silently  down  through  the  camp,  we 
quickly  left  the  picket  posts  in  the  rear  and  in  a minute  more 
were  standing  on  the  river’s  bank,  hidden  from  sight  by  a 
clump  of  bushes.  Taking  a general  view  of  our  whereabouts, 
we  started,  crawling  on  our  hands  and  knees,  to  find  a dug-out, 
which  I had  ordered  to  be  placed  in  the  afternoon  near  the 
bushes  we  were  then  in.  Being  unable  to  find  it  anywhere; 
Parsons  said  the  only  way  left  to  us  to  get  across  dry-shod  was 
to  go  down  the  stream  two  miles  or  so,  where  there  was  a 
ferry,  and  possibly  we  might  get  a boat  of  some  kind. 

‘ ‘ Taking  a short  cut  through  the  woods,  we  soon  reached  the 
designated  spot,  but  no  boat  was  to  be  found.  Seeing,  how- 
ever, the  ferryboat  moored  to  the  opposite  bank,  I concluded 
at  once  what  I would  do,  and  in  spite  of  Parsons’  remonstrances 
and  his  assertion  that  signaling  the  scow  would  bring  the  rebs 
down  on  us  in  force,  I determined  to  adopt  a new  plan,  and 
stepping  out  on  the  bank  gave  three  or  four  shrill  whistles, 
which  brought  back  an  answer,  ‘Who’s  there?’  Knowing 
the  ferryman  to  be  a rebel  at  heart,  but  professedly  a patriot,  I 
answered  in  a low  but  clear  voice,  giving  the  name  of  a well- 
known  Confederate  scout.  A moment  after  I saw  in  the 
moonlight,  which  clearly  defined  the  other  shore,  the  ferryman 
let  go  his  moorings,  and  in  a few  moments  more  the  clumsy  old 
scow  was  stemming  her  way  across  the  stream  and  soon  reached 
the  bank  at  our  feet. 

“ Having  instructed  Parsons  in  the  game  I was  to  play,  I told 
him  I would  act  as  the  general  spokesman  on  the  trip.  As  w© 
were  crossing  to  the  other  bank,  I secured  considerable  knowl- 
edge of  the  rebels’  line  of  defense  from  the  boatman,  who  was 
quite  communicative.  The  most  important  thing  I learned  was 
just  what  I had  all  the  time  expected,  namely,  that  the  oppo- 
site river  bank  was  comparatively  free  from  any  large  force  of 
troops,  Lee’s  command  being  posted  several  miles  inland,  while 
the  only  force  within  a distance  of  four  miles  was  a squad  of 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


451 


about  200  cavalry,  who  were  patrolling  the  river  bank  for  sev- 
eral miles  on  the  lookout  for  spies  and  contrabands.  He  also 
told  us  that  the  headquarters  of  this  detachment  were  a mile 
up  the  river.  Not  wishing  to  ask  questions  that  would  excite 
bis  suspicions,  I turned  the  conversation  to  other  subjects. 

“ On  arriving  at  the  ferry-house,  I recollect  that  I looked  at 
my  watch  and  saw  it  was  just  1 o’clock.  An  hour  from  camp, 
and  two  more  before  us  in  which  to  accomplish  our  design  and 
get  back  to  the  stream.  Hardly  had  we  begun  to  pick  our  way 
through  the  dense  undergrowth,  revolver  in  hand,  when  Par- 
sons, who  was  leading  the  van,  heard  the  twigs  snap  in  front 
of  him,  and,  suddenly  raising  his  weapon,  brought  it  in  line 
with  a man’s  head.  After  a moment,  during  which  time 
neither  party  made  a motion,  we  heard  a subdued  voice  whis- 
per : ‘ Don’t  shoot,  massa.  Dis  nigger  giv  up  quick.’  The 

anxiety  of  the  black’s  speech  told  us  that  the  pistol  had  been 
appreciated,  and,  with  a half-suppressed  chuckle,  the  scout 
lowered  his  pistol,  and  in  a tone  of  authority  began  to  question 
the  man  before  him.  Finding  he  could  not,  without  force, 
elicit  any  information  from  him  in  that  guise,  I walked  up, 
and,  placing  my  hand  on  his  shoulder,  told  him  in  a whisper 
who  we  were.  The  fellow  immediately  brightened  up  on 
learning  that  we  were  Yankees,  and  told  us  substantially  the 
same  story  as  had  the  boatman  concerning  the  rebels’  where- 
abouts. 

“The  negro  being  unable  to  direct  us  exactly  to  the  location 
of  the  plantation,  I concluded  that  we  had  now  better  sep- 
arate, after  arranging  with  Parsons  where  we  would  meet  to 
recross  the  river  in  case  we  got  through  all  right.  I advised 
him  to  take  a path  which  ran  at  right  angles  with  a little  lane, 
which  I saw  leading  through  the  woods,  thinking  that  if  one 
did  not  lead  to  the  house  the  other  might.  I then  wished 
him  good  luck,  and  instructing  him  as  to  what  information  I 
wanted,  started  off  alone  over  the  other  path,  telling  the  negro 
he  had  better  wait  where  he  was  until  we  returned.  I had  in- 
formed the  scout,  previous  to  starting,  that  if  he  had  reasons 
to  believe  I was  captured,  to  at  once  put  for  the  river,  and  cross 
if  he  could  to  General  McClellan  with  whatever  information  he 


453 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


might  have  secured.  My  walk  down  that  lane  was  not  as 
pleasant  as  it  might  have  been,  I assure  you,  and  I was  fully 
thirtj  minutes  going  about  a mile. 

“Suddenly  I noticed  that  smoke  was  perceptible  in  the  air, 
and  in  a moment  more  I came  across  the  smoldering  ruins  of 
a camp-fire  in  the  midst  of  a thick  grove.  Pursuing  my  way 
with  care,  I suddenly  emerged  from  the  grove  and  found  my- 
self on  aclosely-cut  lawn  to  the  right  of  a large,  square,  plant- 
er’s mansion.  The  windows,  unillumined  by  any  interior  light, 
glistened  like  silvery  mirrors  in  the  moonlight.  I was  quite 
surprised  at  first  to  run  across  my  intended  destination  in  such 
an  unexpected  quarter,  but  quickly  gathering  my  faculties,  I 
determined  to  get  close  up  to  the  house  on  the  left  side,  which 
was  shaded  completely  from  the  moon,  and  there  get  as  good 
an  idea  of  the  situation  as  possible,  and  then  wait,  like  Micaw- 
ber,  for  something  to  turn  up.  While  accomplishing  this  I 
learned  that  there  were  only  two  sentries  posted,  one  in  the 
direct  front  of  the  house,  the  other  far  in  the  rear  by  the  sta- 
bles. Until  I gained  the  desired  shade  I thought  that  the  house 
was  all  asleep,  but  looking  cautiously  in  a window,  I saw 
through  an  open  doorway  in  a further  room  a cavalry  officer 
seated  at  a desk  writing  on  what,  from  the  distance,  appeared 
to  be  an  official  report. 

“ Scarcely  had  I gazed  on  the  scene  a moment,  when  I heard 
the  stillness  of  the  night  broken  by  the  crack  of  a rifle  in  the 
distance,  which  was  followed  by  a Southern  yell  for  help.  In 
a moment  I was  flat  in  the  bushes,  with  a fiercely-beating  heart 
and  a strong  belief  that  Parsons  had  got  himself  into  trouble. 
Directly  my  fears  were  more  than  realized,  as  far  as  the  trouble 
was  concerned,  for  in  another  moment  a second  shout  was 
l?eard,  followed  by  the  reports  of  several  carb  nes,  which 
created  a general  consternation  in  the  house.  The  whole  place 
was  immediately  swarming  with  soldiers.  Just  then  I heard 
the  colonel,  whom  I had  seen  writing,  give  the  order,  ‘ Every 
man  out  of  this  house  and  see  what  those  shots  mean.’  Imme- 
diately the  bugler  sounded  the  ‘ to  horse.’ 

“In  leaving,  the  officer  commanding  ordered  the  two  guards 
on  duty  ‘ to  keep  their  posts  and  have  an  eye  peeled  for 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


453 


strangers,’  and  in  less  than  two  minutes  more  the  last  sound 
of  the  horses’  feet  had  died  away  in  the  distance.  Then, 
drawing  a breath  of  relief,  I arose  and  looked  into  the  window 
and  saw  the  papers  lying  just  where  the  colonel  had  last 
placed  them,  he  having  in  his  hasty  departure  forgotten  to 
put  them  away.  I was  just  preparing  to  enter  the  window  to 
get  them  when  I saw  the  guard  who  had  been  stationed  in  the 
front  enter  the  room.  Going  to  the  closet  he  took  out  a pocket 
flask,  from  which  he  drank  deeply.  Knowing  every  moment 
was  precious,  I abandoned  my  first  plan  of  entering,  and,  run- 
ning lightly  around  the  house,  passed  through  the  front  door. 
Advancing  with  a heavy  cane  in  my  hand,  which  I had  picked 
up  in  the  hall,  I came  face  to  face  with  the  guard.  Surprised 
at  seeing  me,  he  hesitated  a moment,  thinking  I was  an  officer 
and  had  discovered  his  theft.  Before  he  had  time  to  utter  a 
word,  I brought  the  cane  down  on  his  head  and  he  keeled  over 
like  a log. 

“ Hastily  grasping  some  provisions  and  doing  the  papers  up 
in  a roll,  I left  the  house,  starting  to  return  the  way  I came.  I 
had  not  proceeded  far,  however,  when  I ran  directly  into  a 
squad  of  four  of  the  returning  men.  Knowing  my  case  would 
be,  as  a spy,  hopeless,  if  taken,  I determined  to  sell  out  as 
dearly  as  possible,  and  therefore  fired  two  shots  from  my  re- 
volvers, which  I carried  in  my  hands.  Without  waiting  to  see 
the  result,  I dashed  into  the  dense  undergrowth  and  started  in 
a direction  directly  opposite  to  the  one  I had  been  previously 
pursuing,  and  over  land  where  horsemen  could  not  follow. 
Keeping  up  a steady  run  for  half  an  hour,  I left  the  remaining 
pursuers  far  behind.  After  going  nearly  ten  miles  further 
without  knowing  where  I was,  I concluded  I would  change  the 
direction.  After  walking  for  half  a mile  or  so  in  the  bed  of  a 
small  stream  to  elude  the  Confederates,  should  they  put  the 
dogs  after  me,  I stopped  before  a rude  hut  standing  by  itself  in 
the  middle  of  a grove  of  maples,  it  being  a cabin  that  was 
used  only  in  sap  times.  Exhausted  in  body  and  mind,  I threw 
myself  on  its  rude  floor  of  pine  boughs  and  was  soon  fast 
asleep,  dreaming  of  the  pleasures  I had  not  found  while 
awake. 


464 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


“ How  long  I remained  there  I do  not  know,  but  when  I arose 
the  sun  was  shining  brightly.  Knowing  the  impossibility  of 
an  escape  under  the  circumstances,  I read  the  papers  I had  se- 
cured, making  mental  notes  as  I went  along,  and  when  done 
set  them  on  fire  and  consumed  the  whole.  Being  nearly 
starved,  I was  obliged  to  seek  some  food,  and  after  scraping 
my  wits  together,  I determined  to  fix  up  as  much  as  possible 
and  look  for  some  negro  cabins.  The  inmates  I knew  would  be 
willing  to  help  a blue-coat  across  the  lines,  and  it  was  abso- 
lutely necessary  that  the  general  should  at  once  know  what  I 
had  learned  while  on  my  hunt.  I was  suddenly  brought  to  a 
standstill  by  the  command,  ‘ Halt  !’  and  before  I knew  what 
had  happened,  I was  on  my  way  to  a Confederate  commander’s 
headquarters  to  explain,  if  I could,  why  I was  found  so  far 
from  a town  in  so  peculiar  a condition. 

“ The  story  I told  seemed  to  entirely  satisfy  the  lieutenant 
commanding,  but  he  said  that  orders  were  very  strict,  and  that 
he  should  have  to  send  me  to  Richmond,  where  I would  be 
tried  as  a spy,  and  if  convicted,  hung,  but  if  proved  all  right, 
safely  returned  to  my  home,  which  I said  was  in  Baltimore. 
With  this  knowledge  of  my  future  career  I was  put  under 
guard,  but  was  well  fed  and  permitted  to  go  to  sleep.  At  an 
early  hour  the  next  morning  I was  put  in  the  hands  of  a de- 
tachment of  military  police,  and  with  several  others  com- 
menced the  march  to  Richmond.  Down  the  Shenandoah  Val- 
ley we  went,  passing  through  land  once  smiling  with  plenty, 
but  now,  through  the  effects  of  the  campaign,  barren  and  as 
deserted  as  a beggar’s  pocket.  After  a long,  tiresome  march, 
we  came  in  sight  of  the  rebel  stronghold,  and  as  we  passed 
up  the  streets,  which  were  filled  with  men  and  women  shouting 
at  us  and  hurling  the  bitterest  kind  of  execration  on  our  heads , 
I felt  an  involuntary  shudder  pass  over  me.  I then  recognized 
for  the  first  time  the  real  danger  I was  in,  being  among  the 
Union  spies  who  were  sent  down  for  nominal  trial,  but  really 
for  execution.  Fortunately  for  me,  when  we  had  left  the  com- 
mander’s headquarters,  the  lieutenant,  impressed  with  my 
asserted  innocence,  wrote  a note  to  that  efEect  to  General  Win- 
der, into  whose  office  I was  then  being  ushered.  On  entering 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


455 


to  write  down  the  names  of  his  prisoners,  the  officer  in  charge 
of  us  handed  the  note  referred  to  to  the  general’s  clerks,  the 
former  being  out  for  the  day.  Being  in  a great  hurry,  the  letter 
was  hastily  perused  and  the  clerk,  turning  to  the  prison  guard, 
said  that  he  guessed  I was  not  a spy,  but  a pretty  good  candi- 
date for  Castle  Thunder,  and  thereupon  he  tore  up  the  letter 
and  the  written  charges  against  me  and  I was  sent  to  prison, 
but,  by  God’s  providence,  not  to  the  hangman’s  noose.  Castle 
Thunder,  which  was  a perfect  ‘hell  on  earth,’  was  now  my 
home,  and  there  I staid  for  weeks,  starving  in  body  and  mind, 
until  finally,  after  seven  months’  imprisonment,  a successful 
tunneling  expedition  was  entered  upon  and  a dozen  or  more 
escaped,  I among  the  number,  but  then  a mere  shadow  of  my 
former  self. 

‘ ‘It  would  be  too  long  a story  for  me  to  enter  into  the  details  of 
that  dreadful  flight.  Tracked  by  bloodhounds,  we  were  some- 
times almost  brought  to  bay,  but  a merciful  hand  seemed  to 
protect  us,  and  finally  three  of  the  twelve  who  escaped  success- 
fully eluded  their  pursuers.  After  traveling  through  the 
mountainous  district  of  West  Virginia  for  some  weeks,  we  three 
then  separated,  for  our  commands  were  at  different  points, 
and  hardly  had  I been  left  alone  a day  when  I was  again  taken 
prisoner,  but  played  off  I was  a Confederate,  and  to  escape  im- 
prisonment finally  joined  the  army,  but,  as  you  might  know, 
in  name  only.  After  a while  I got  my  reputation  safely  estab- 
lished, and  one  night  successfully  ran  the  picket-guard  and 
brought  up  for  the  first  time  for  nearly  a year  under  the  Stars 
and  Stripes.  I tell  you  it  was  a happy  day  for  me. 

•■When  the  war  finally  ended  I brought  up  in  Galveston, 
Tex.  Getting  a start  on  the  frontier  as  herdsman,  a few  weeks 
later,  I went  to  the  far  Southwest,  and  as  I grew  into  better 
circumstances  established  a ranch  of  my  own.  This  I sold  five 
years  ago,  and  since  that  time  have  been  located  in  Richmond, 
Va.  As  I did  not  know  where  any  of  my  old  army  friends 
might  be,  and  having  no  relatives  here,  I never  wanted  to 
come  North  until  two  or  three  months  ago,  when,  spurred  on 
by  a sudden  desire,  I went  to  New  York,  and  from  there  to 
Boston,  and  finally  have  brought  up  here  in  Portland,  just 


456 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


twenty-three  years  after  we  started  out,  with  buoyant  hearts 
and  brave  determination.” 


The  Confederate  Grave  Under  the  Roses. — The  following 
touching  incident  is  related  by  Mr.  George  F.  Williams,  in  his 
“Bullet  and  Shell.”  (New  York  : Fords,  Howard  & Hulbert) : 

“Late  in  the  afternoon  of  the  first  day  of  July  we  reached  the 
picturesque  town  of  Hanover.  Near  the  cross-roads  were  lying 
the  bloated  carcasses  of  half  a dozen  cavalry  horses,  evidently 
slain  in  a brief  skirmish  between  Pleasonton’s  and  Stuart’s 
troops,  a few  hours  before  our  arrival. 

“ Close  to  the  road,  near  the  scene  of  the  cavalry  fight,  stood 
a farmhouse,  at  the  gate  of  which  was  an  old-fashioned  pump 
and  horse-trough.  The  pump-handle  was  in  constant  motion, 
as  the  weary,  foot-sore  soldiers  flocked  around  it  to  quench  their 
thirst  with  the  delicious  water  that  flowed  into  the  mossy 
trough. 

“ Coming  up  and  waiting  for  my  turn  to  drink,  1 noticed  a 
sunburnt,  gray-haired  man  leaning  over  his  rude  gate,  watch- 
ing the  troops.  He  was  dressed  in  a faded,  well-worn  suit  of 
homespun,  having,  no  doubt,  spent  the  day  in  the  hay -field  ; 
and  I could  see  that  he  was  pleased  that  his  pump  was  doing 
such  good  service. 

“ ‘ Good  evening,  sir,’  said  I to  him,  removing  my  cap,  and 
mopping  the  perspiration  from  my  face.  ‘ It’s  rather  hot 
weather,  this,  for  marching  ? ’ 

“ ‘I  ’spose  ’tis,  though  I never  did  any  marching,’  was  his 
brief  response. 

“ As  the  old  farmer  uttered  the  words  he  moved  a little,  and 
my  eye  was  attracted  by  a new-made  grave  among  a clump  of 
rose  bushes,  just  inside  the  fence.  Wondering  at  the  sight,  I 
ventured  to  ask  the  reason  for  its  being  there . 

‘“Whose  grave  is  that?’ said  I,  pointing  to  the  mound  of 
fresh  earth. 

“ ‘ A reb’s,’  he  replied  laconically.  ‘ One  that  got  killed  in  a 
fight  the  horsemen  had  here  to-day.’ 

“ ‘ Indeed  I and  so  you  buried  him  t’ 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


457 


“ ‘ Yes  ; buried  him  myself.  They  left  him  lyin’  in  the  road 
out  thar,  just  as  he  fell.  I could  do  no  less,  you  know.’ 

“‘Of  course!  But  why  did  you  make  your  rose-garden  a 
graveyard  ?’ 

“ ‘ Wa-al,  it  was  the  wimmen  that  wanted  it  so.  Yer  see, 
stranger,’  and  the  old  man’s  voice  trembled  and  grew  husky — 
‘yer  see,  I had  a boy  once.  He  went  out  with  the  Pennsyl- 
vany  Besarves,  and  fou’t  along  with  McClellan,  down  thar 
among  them  Chicka-oming  swamps.  And  one  day  a letter  come. 
It  was  writ  by  a woman;  and  she  told  us  as  how  a battle  had 
been  fou’t  near  her  house,  while  she  and  another  woman  lay 
hid  all  day  in  the  cellar.  When  the  battle  was  o’er,  them  wim- 
meneame  out,  and  found  our  Johnny  thar,  his  hair  all  bloody 
and  tangled  in  the  grass.  So  they  digged  a grave  in  the  soft 
earth  of  their  garden,  and  buried  my  boy  right  amongst  their 
flowers,  for  the  sake  of  the  mother  who  would  never  see  him 
again.  So  when  I saw  that  poor  reb  a-layin’  out  thar,  all  dead 
and  bloody  in  the  dust  of  the  road,  I sed  I’d  bury  him.  And 
the  gals,  they  sed,  “Yes,  father,  bury  him  among  the  rose- 
trees.”  That’s  why  I did  it,  stranger.’ 

“ Then  the  poor  old  father’s  voice  was  choked  by  a smoth- 
ered sob,  while  a faint  cry  behind  him  betrayed  the  presence 
of  a sister  to  the  dead  hero  lying  in  his  garden  grave  near  Rich- 
mond. 

“ ‘ Indeed,  sir,’ said  I,  feeling  my  own  throat  tighten  over 
the  sweet  pathos  of  the  little  story,  ‘ I can  appreciate  the  love 
you  bear  your  dead  son.  It  must  be  some  consolation  to  re- 
member what  you  have  done  for  the  man  whose  body  lies  there 
under  the  bushes.’ 

“‘Yes,  stranger;  that ’ere  grave  ain’t  much,’ — and  the  old 
man  turned  to  look  at  the  rude  mound  his  hands  had  made — 
‘it  ain’t  much,  but  it  will  be  something  to  remember  our 
Johnny  by.’ 

‘ ‘ Bidding  the  farmer  good-by,  I hastened  after  the  regiment, 
my  eyes  dimmed  with  tears,  but  my  spirits  strangely  strength- 
ened by  this  touching  instance  of  human  love  and  forgive- 
ness.” 


458 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


Humor  of  the  Battlefield.  — Many  humorous  incidents,  says 
a writer  in  the  Oentury  Magazine,  occurred  on  battlefields.  A 
Confederate  colonel  ran  ahead  of  his  regiment  at  Malvern  Hill, 
and,  discovering  that  the  men  were  not  following  him  as 
closely  as  he  wished,  he  uttered  a fierce  oath  and  exclaimed  : 
“Come  on!  Do  you  want  to  live  forever  ?”  The  appeal  was 
irresistible,  and  many  a poor  fellow  who  had  laughed  at  the 
colonel’s  queer  exhortation  laid  down  his  life  soon  after. 

A shell  struck  the  wheel  of  a Federal  fieldpiece  toward  the 
close  of  the  engagement  at  Fair  Oaks,  shivering  the  spokes  and 
dismantling  the  cannon.  “Well,  isn’t  it  lucky  that  didn’t 
happen  before  we  used  up  all  our  ammunition,”  said  one  of  the 
artillerists  as  he  crawled  from  beneath  the  gun. 

When  General  Pope  was  falling  back  before  Lee’s  advance  in 
the  Virginia  Valley,  his  own  soldiers  thought  his  bulletins  and 
orders  somewhat  strained  in  their  rhetoric.  At  one  of  the 
numerous  running  engagements  that  marked  the  disastrous 
campaign,  a private  in  one  of  the  Western  regiments  was 
mortally  wounded  by  a shell.  Seeing  the  man’s  condition,  a 
chaplain  knelt  beside  him,  and,  opening  his  Bible  at  random, 
read  out  Sampson’s  slaughter  of  the  Philistines  with  the  jaw- 
bone of  an  ass.  He  had  not  quite  finished,  when,  as  the  story 
runs,  the  poor  fellow  interrupted  the  reading  by  saying  : “ Hold 
on,  chaplain.  Don’t  deceive  a dying  man.  Isn’t  the  name  of 
John  Pope  signed  to  that  ? ” 

A column  of  troops  was  pushing  forward  over  the  long  and 
winding  road  in  Thoroughfare  Gap  to  head  off  Lee  after  his 
retreat  across  the  Potomac  at  the  close  of  the  Gettysburg  cam- 
paign. Suddenly  the  signal  officer  who  accompanied  the 
general  in  command  discovered  that  some  of  his  men,  posted 
on  a high  hill  in  the  rear,  were  reporting  the  presence  of  a 
considerable  body  of  Confederate  troops  on  top  of  the  bluffs  to 
their  right.  A halt  was  at  once  sounded,  and  the  leading 
brigade  or'dered  forward  to  uncover  the  enemy’s  position.  The 
regiments  were  soon  scrambling  up  the  steep  incline,  officers 
and  men  gallantly  racing  to  see  who  could  reach  the  crest  first. 
A young  lieutenant  and  some  half  dozen  men  gained  the 
advance,  but  at  the  end  of  what  they  deemed  a perilous  climb 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


459 


they  were  thrown  into  convulsions  of  laughter  at  discovering 
that  what  the  signal  men  took  for  Confederate  troops  were  only 
a tolerably  large  flock  of  sheep.  As  the  leaders  in  this  forlorn 
hope  rolled  on  the. grass  in  a paroxysm  of  merriment  they 
laughed  all  the  louder  at  seeing  the  pale  but  determined  faces 
of  their  comrades,  who,  of  course,  came  up  fully  expecting  a 
desperate  hand-to-hand  struggle.  It  is  perhaps  needless  to  say 
the  brigade  supped  on  mutton  that  evening. 

As  the  army  was  crossing  South  Mountain  tfie  day  before  the 
battle  of  Antietam,  General  McClellan  rode  along  the  side  of 
the  moving  column.  Overtaking  a favorite  Zouave  regiment, 
he  exclaimed,  with  his  natural  bonhommie  : “Well,  and  how 
is  the  Old  Fifth  this  evening?”  “First-rate,  General,”  replied 
one  of  the  Zouaves.  “But  we’d  be  better  off  if  we  weren’t 
living  so  much  on  supposition.”  “ Supposition?”  said  the  Gen- 
eral, in  a puzzled  tone.  “ What  do  you  mean  by  that  ?”  “ It’s 
easily  explained,  sir.  You  see  we  expected  to  get  our  rations 
yesterday ; but  as  we  didn’t,  welre  living  on  the  supposition 
that  we  did.”  “ Ah,  I understand  ; you  shall  have  your  ra- 
tions. Zouzous,  to-night,”  replied  the  General,  putting  spurs  to 
his  horse  to  escape  the  cheers  of  his  regiment.  And  he  kept 
his  promise. 


President  Lincoln  and  the  Soldiers  — The  soldiers  who  were 
bearing  the  heat  and  burden  of  the  war  always  held  a near 
place  in  Mr.  Lincoln’s  heart  and  sympathy.  Upon  one  occa- 
sion, when  he  had  just  written  a pardon  for  a young  soldier 
who  had  been  condemned,  by  court-martial  to  be  shot  for 
sleeping  at  his  post  as  a sentinel,  Mr.  Lincoln  remarked  : 

“I  could  not  think  of  going  into  eternity  with  the  blood  of 
that  poor  young  man  on  my  skirts.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at 
that  a boy  raised  on  a farm,  probably  in  the  habit  of  going  to 
bed  at  dark,  should,  when  required  to  watch,  fall  asleep  ; and  I 
cannot  consent  to  shoot  him  for  such  an  act.”  The  Rev.  New- 
man Hall,  in  his  funeral  sermon  upon  Mr.  Lincoln,  said  that  this 
young  soldier  was  found  dead  on  the  field  of  Fredericksburg 
with  Mr.  Lincoln’s  photograph  next  to  his  heart,  on  which  he 
had  inscribed,  “ God  bless  President  Lincoln.” 


460 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


At  another  time  there  were  twenty -four  deserters  sentenced 
to  be  shot,  and  the  warrants  for  their  execution  were  sent  to 
the  President  to  be  signed.  He  refused,  and  the  general  of  the 
division  went  to  Washington  to  see  Mr.  Lincoln.  At  the  inter- 
view he  said  to  the  President  that  unless  these  men  were  made 
an  example  of,  the  army  itself  would  be  in  danger.  Mercy  to 
the  few  is  cruelty  to  the  many.  But  Mr.  Lincoln  replied  : 
“There  are  already  too  many  weeping  widows  in  the  United 
States.  For  God’s  sake  don’t  ask  me  to  add  to  the  number,  for 
I won’t  do  it.” 

On  another  occasion  a young  soldier  had  fallen  out  of  ranks 
when  his  regiment  passed  through  Washington,  and,  getting 
drunk,  failed  to  join  his  regiment  when  it  left  the  city.  To  the 
friend  who  came  to  secure  a pardon,  Mr.  Lincoln  said  ; “Well, 
I think  the  boy  can  do  us  more  good  above  ground  than  under 
ground.”  and  he  wrote  out  the  pardon. 

In  all  such  cases  as  the  above,  where  the  ordinary  human 
weakness  was  the  motive,  Mr.  Lincoln’s  heart  was  tender  as  a 
woman’s,  but  to  prove  that  he  could  entertain  no  sympathy 
for  a cool,  deliberate,  mercenary  crime,  he  was  approached  by 
the  Hon.  John  B.  Alley,  of  Massachusetts,  one  day,  with  a 
petition  for  the  pardon  of  a man  who  had  been  convicted  of 
engaging  in  the  slave  trade,  and  sentenced  to  five  years’  impris- 
onment and  the  payment  of  a fine  of  one  thousand  dollars. 
His  term  of  imprisonment  had  expired,  but  in  default  of  pay- 
ment of  the  fine,  he  was  still  held.  In  answer  to  the  appeal  for 
pardon  Mr.  Lincoln  said  : “You  know  my  weakness  is  to  be, 
if  possible,  too  easily  moved  by  appeals  for  mercy,  and  if  this 
man  were  guilty  of  the  foulest  murder  that  the  arm  of  man 
could  perpetrate,  I might  forgive  him  on  such  an  appeal;  but 
the  man  who  would  go  to  Africa  and  rob  her  of  her  children 
and  sell  them  into  an  interminable  bondage  with  no  other 
motive  than  that  which  is  furnished  by  dollars  and  cents,  is  so 
much  worse  than  the  most  depraved  murderer  that  he  can 
never  receive  pardon  at  my  hands.  No,  he  may  rot  in  jail 
before  he  shall  have  liberty  by  any  act  of  mine.” 

Upon  another  occasion  the  wife  of  a rebel  officer,  held  as  a 
prisoner  of  war,  begged  for  the  relief  of  her  husband,  and  to 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


461 


strengthen  her  appeal  said  that  he  was  a very  religious  man. 
In  granting  the  release  of  her  husband,  Mr.  Lincoln  said:  “ Tell 
your  husband  when  you  meet  him  that  I am  not  much  of  a 
judge  of  religion,  but  that  in  my  opinion  the  religion  that  sets 
men  to  rebel  and  fight  against  their  government  because  they 
think  that  government  does  not  sufficiently  help  some  men  to  eat 
their  bread  in  the  sweat  of  other  men’s  faces,  is  not  the  sort  of 
religion  upon  which  men  can  get  to  heaven.” 

One  day  news  of  a great  battle  in  progress  reached  Mr.  Lin- 
coln, and  his  anxiety  was  so  great  that  he  could  eat  nothing. 
Soon  after  he  was  seen  to  take  a Bible  and  retire  to  his  room, 
and  in  a few  minutes  he  was  overheard  in  one  of  the  most  ear- 
nest prayers  for  the  success  of  our  arms.  Later  in  the  day  a 
Union  victory  was  announced,  and  Mr.  Lincoln,  with  a beam- 
ing face,  exclaimed:  “ Good  news  ! good  news  ! The  victory  is 
ours,  and  God  is  good.” 


An  Army  Newsboy’s  Romance. — So  many  acts  of  heart- 
lessness and  cruelty  during  the  great  civil  war  have  been 
recorded  that  it  is  a real  pleasure  to  have  an  opportunity  to 
record  an  act  of  manly  kindness  on  the  part  of  a gallant  Con- 
federate soldier  to  a Yankee  boy.  In  the  town  of  Bennington, 
in  the  Green  Mountains  of  Vermont,  in  the  spring  of  1861, 
there  lived  a poor  woman  with  six  children,  five  boys  and  one 
little  girl,  the  youngest  of  the  former  a stripling  14  years  old. 
When  the  wires  flashed  the  news  from  Washington  all  over  our 
land  that  the  rebels  had  fired  upon  the  old  flag  at  Fort  Sumter, 
the  four  older  boys  responded  to  the  country’s  call  and  hurried 
to  the  seat  of  war.  The  younger  lad,  his  heart  fired  with 
genuine  Green  Mountain  patriotism,  ran  away  from  home 
and,  eluding  pursuit,  made  his  way  to  the  camp  on  the 
Potomac.  But  his  ardor  was  somewhat  dampened  by  the 
discovery  of  « he  fact  that  he  could  not,  in  consequence  of  his 
youth  and  diminutiveness,  enlist  as  a soldier.  Determined  to 
remain  at  the  front,  and  having,  as  the  saying  is,  to  scratch 
for  a living,  he  went  to  selling  newspapers  to  the  soldiers. 
Leaving  the  camp  between  New  Baltimore  and  Warrenton 
about  the  10th  of  November,  1862,  he  went  to  Washington  for 


462  ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 

a supply  of  papers.  Having  accomplished  his  object,  the 
young  lad  set  out  on  horseback  for  the  camp,  having 
to  travel  a distance  of  thirty  miles.  A change  of  posi- 
tion by  the  army  during  his  absence  had  occurred,  and 
as  a consequence  he  ran  into  the  rebel  picket  line  and  was 
tiken  to  General  J.  E.  B.  Stuart’s  headquarters,  at  a 
hotel  in  Warrenton,  and  from  there  sent  to  Libby  Prison,  in 
Richmond,  arriving  there  November  13.  Major  Turner  was  in 
command  of  the  prison,  and  when  the  young  prisoner  was 
brought  into  his  presence,  observing  that  he  was  a mere  boy, 
the  Major  spoke  kindly  to  him,  and,  after  his  name  had  been 
enrolled,  asked  him  the  customary  question,  if  he  had  any 
money  or  valuables  about  his  person.  The  frightened  boy  had 
managed  to  conceal  his  money,  $380,  in  his  boots,  and  in  answer 
to  the  question,  put  his  hand  down,  and  while  a tear-drop  glis- 
tened in  his  bright  eye  and  his  boyish  lip  quivered,  he  brought 
it  forth  and  handed  it  to  the  rebel  major,  and  trying  hard  to 
choke  down  the  swelling  in  his  throat,  he  told  of  bis  widowed 
mother  at  home,  his  four  brothers  in  the  army,  his  having  made 
his  money  selling  papers,  and  saving  it  to  send  with  his 
brothers’  wages  to  his  mother.  The  Major  folded  the  boy’s 
passes  around  the  money  and  said  to  him:  “You  shall  have 
this  again,  my  boy,  when  you  are  permitted  to  go  from  here.” 
Six  weeks  afterward  the  lad  was  paroled,  and,  repairing  to 
Major  Turner’s  office,  the  kind  officer,  handing  him  the  pack- 
age of  money  and  the  passes,  just  as  he  had  received  them, 
said  : “Here  is  your  money,  my  boy.”  With  trembling  hands, 
but  a joyous  heart,  the  little  fellow  took  the  package.  He  was 
sent  to  Washington,  and  a few  weeks  afterward  was  going  his 
old  rounds  selling  newspapers.  The  boy  was  Doc  Aubrey,  the 
newsboy  of  the  Iron  Brigade,  who  now  resides  in  Milwaukee. 


Building  a Bridge  in  Seventeen  Hours. — In  Jury,  1861,  Gen- 
eral J.  D.  Cox’s  division  was  chasing  General  Henry  A.  Wise’s 
Confederate  forces  up  the  Kanawha  River,  in  West  Virginia, 
and  tc  impede  the  rapid  advance  of  the  Union  troops  the  bridge 
across  Pocotaligo  Creek  was  destroyed.  The  stream  was  only  a 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


463 


couple  of  rods  wide,  but  its  banks  were  steep  and  the  bed  of  the 
creek  was  too  much  of  a slough  to  allow  fording  by  the  wagon 
trains  and  artillery.  The  regular  army  engineers  wanted  a few 
weeks’  time  to  prepare  plans,  and  considered  it  necessary  to 
send  to  Cincinnati  for  tools  and  material  to  construct  a bridge. 
The  General,  being  informed  that  the  Eleventh  Ohio  Infantry 
Regiment,  then  encamped  at  “ Poco,”had  a company  composed 
entirely  of  mechanics,  sent  for  the  captain,  and,  after  a short 
conference  with  that  officer,  directed  him  to  put  his  men  at 
work.  Commencing  at  nine  o’clock  in  the  morning,  in  seven- 
teen hours  a substantial  “ bridge”  was  built  across  the  creek, 
and  which  was  used  by  army  wagons,  cannons  and  soldiers  for 
a long  time,  probably  until  the  war  closed.  A raft  of  logs, 
timbers  from  a deserted  house,  and  poles  cut  in  the  woods  near 
by,  were  the  materials  used  for  the  bridge,  the  tools  being  a 
few  axes  and  augers.  These  practical  bridge-builders  were 
members  of  Company  K,  principally  machinists,  molders,  etc., 
from  the  shops  of  Lane  & Bodley,  of  Cincinnati,  the  captain 
being  their  late  employer,  P.  P.  Lane,  afterward  colonel  of  the 
regiment 


The  Three  Diamonds. — “ Do  you  remember  the  diamonds 
we  found  up  at  old  Gray  Jake  Wagner’s  house  when  we  were 
making  that  little  raid  around  Taylorsville?”  was  asked  of 
Colonel  Andrew  M.  Benson,  of  Portland,  Me.,  by  a former 
companion  with  whom  he  was  dining  at  Syracuse,  N.  Y.  The 
colonel  at  first  failed  to  recall  the  circumstances,  but  on  the 
mention  of  a certain  Miss  Wagner’s  name  a relaxation  of  his 
features  showed  that  all  recollection  of  the  episode  was  not 
lost,  and  the  dinner  party  was  soon  in  possession  of  the  facts, 
as  follows  : In  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1864,  Colonel  Benson, 
the  captain  of  the  First  District  of  Columbia  cavalry,  wi:h 
Colonel  James  M.  Gere,  also  captain  at  the  time,  Colonel  Wal- 
pole, of  Syracuse,  and  Lieutenant  Correll,  of  Vermont,  were 
confined  in  the  prison  pen  at  Columbia,  S.  C.,  and  during  De- 
cember they  escaped  and  made  their  way  to  Crab  Orchard,  on 
Doe  River  Cove.  There  they  found  a company  of  83  strug- 
gling Federal  soldiers.  Though  in  the  heart  of  the  enemy’s 


464 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


country,  the  members  of  this  little  band  were  suddenly  stimu- 
lated to  excessive  bravery  by  thus  meeting  with  their  fellows, 
and  conceived  it  would  be  a fine  joke  to  make  a little  raid  on 
Taylorsville,  a village  nearly  50  miles  further  north.  The 
daring  of  the  scheme  appeared  when,  upon  examination,  it 
was  found  that  30  of  the  men  had  just  one  round  of  ammuni- 
tion, while  31  had  only  one  extra  charge.  Six,  however,  were 
mounted,  and,  at  the  head  of  this  plucky  detachment  of  cav- 
alry Captain  Benson  was  placed.  Captain  Gere  led  the  infan- 
try, and  the  whole  squad  was  in  command  of  Lieutenant 
James  Hartley.  Such  was  the  make  up  of  the  band  that 
started  out  with  more  pluck  than  powder  to  capture  Taylors- 
ville. About  40  miles  of  the  distance  had  been  covered  when 
the  plantation  of  a rebel  was  reached  who  was  notorious  in  all 
the  country  round.  A halt  was  ordered  to  treat  with  the 
owner,  Gray  Jake  Wagner,  who  was  at  that  time  just  walking 
out  to  feed  his  hogs. 

“Oh,  take  what  you  want ; but  only  spare  my  life,”  cried 
Gray  Jake  Wagner,  throwing  up  his  hands  like  a flash  and 
dropping  his  pail  of  swill  as  a bullet  whistled  past  his  ear,  ad- 
vising him  of  his  distinguished  visitors. 

‘ • We  want,”  said  Captain  Benson,  “ whatever  you  have  of  use 
to  us.”  And  it  took  but  a glance  to  tell  the  astonished  planter 
that  nothing  could  come  amiss  to  that  ragged  company  so 
lately  escaped  from  the  horrors  of  a rebel  prison.  Now, 
among  other  members  of  the  Wagner  family  was  a pretty  daugh- 
ter of  the  old  rebel,  aged  eighteen,  who  had  just  returned  from 
boarding-school  to  spend  the  holidays.  After  listening  to  the 
conversation  with  her  father,  and  catching  a glimpse  of  the 
visitors,  she  ran  frightened  to  her  own  room.  The  troops 
swarmed  about  the  place  like  bees  and  rushed  into  the  house 
at  every  door.  Several  soldiers  soon  found  their  way  even  to 
the  room  of  the  scared  young  lady  and  demanded  the  immedi- 
ate surrender  of  her  revolver  and  ammunition. 

“ I have  no  revolver,”  cried  the  frightened  girl. 

“ You  have,”  yelled  one  of  the  soldiers  with  an  oath,  “ and 
you  will  give  it  up.”  But  at  just  this  juncture  the  tall  form  of 
Captain  Benson,  who  was  then  a dashing  officer  of  28,  appeared, 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


465 


and  he  took  in  the  situation  at  a glance.  Drawing  his  revolver, 
he  threatened  to  drop  the  first  man  who  touched  a thing  in  that 
room  or  failed  to  leave  without  a word.  The  men  withdrew 
in  silence,  while  the  frightened  Miss  Wagner,  with  tears  and 
sobs,  expressed  her  heartfelt  thanks  to  her  gallant  protector. 

“ What  did  you  find  in  the  house  ? ” asked  Captain  Benson 
of  the  infantry  officer,  as  they  left  the  place.  “ I found  these 
diamonds,”  he  quietly  added,  pointing  to  three  glisiening  tear- 
drops on  his  shoulder.  The  raid  did  not  extend  very  far  be- 
yond Gray  Jake  Wagner’s.  Taylorsville,  they  learned,  was 
full  of  rebel  soldiers,  and  the  little  party  barely  managed  to 
reach  the  Union  lines. 

Miss  Wagner  obtained  in  some  way  the  address  of  her  bene- 
factor, and  afterward,  by  letter,  it  is  said,  she  sent  her  thanks, 
which  she  could  only  partially  express  in  the  excitement  of 
their  meeting. 


Night  on  the  Field  of  Fredericksburg. — Twenty-two  years 
have  passed,  writes  General  Chamberlain,  of  Maine,  since 
“Fredericksburg.”  Of  what  then  was,  not  much  is  left  but 
memory.  Faces  and  forms  of  men  and  things  that  then  were 
have  changed — perchance  to  dust.  New  life  has  covered  some; 
the  rest  look  but  lingering  farewells. 

But,  whatever  changes  may  beautify  those  storm-swept  and 
barren  slopes,  there  is  one  character  from  which  they  can  never 
pass.  Death  gardens,  haunted  by  glorious  hosts,  they  must 
abide.  No  bloom  can  there  unfold  which  does  not  wear  the 
rich  token  of  the  inheritance  of  heroic  blood;  no  breeze  be 
wafted  that  does  not  bear  the  breath  of  the  immortal  life  there 
breathed  away. 

Of  all  that  splendid  but  unavailing  valor  no  one  has  told  the 
story;  nor  can  I.  The  pen  has  no  wing  to  follow  where  that 
sacrifice  and  devotion  sped  their  flight.  But  memory  may  rest 
down  on  some  night  scenes  too  quiet  and  sombre  with  shadow 
to  be  vividly  depicted,  and  yet  which  have  their  interest  from 
very  contrast  with  the  tangled  and  lurid  lights  of  battle. 

The  desperate  charge  was  over.  We  had  not  reached  the 
enemy’s  fortifications,  but  only  that  fatal  crest  where  we  had 


466 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


seen  five  lines  of  battle  mount  but  to  be  cut  to  earth  as  by  a 
sword-swoop  of  fire.  We  had  that  costly  honor  which  some- 
times falls  to  the  “ reserve  ” — to  go  in  when  all  is  havoc  and 
confusion,  through  storm  and  slaughter,  to  cover  the  broken 
and  depleted  ranks  of  comrades  and  take  the  battle  from  their 
hands.  Thus  we  had  replaced  the  gallant  few  still  lingering 
on  the  crest,  and  received  that  withering  fire  which  nothing 
could  withstand  by  throwing  ourselves  flat  in  a slight  hollow 
of  ground  within  pistol  shot  of  the  enemy’s  works,  and,  min- 
gled with  the  dead  and  dying  that  strewed  the  field,  we  re- 
turned the  fire  till  it  reddened  into  night,  and  at  last  fell 
away  through  darkness  and  silence. 

But  out  of  that  silence  from  the  battle’s  crash  and  roar  rose 
new  sounds  more  appalling  still ; rose  or  fell,  you  knew  not 
which,  or  whether  from  the  earth  or  air  ; a strange  ventrilo- 
quism, of  which  you  could  not  locate  .the  source,  a smothered 
moan  that  seemed  to  come  from  distances  beyond  reach  of  the 
natural  sense,  a wail  so  far  and  deep  and  wide,  as  if  a thousand 
discords  were  flowing  together  into  a keynote  weird,  unearthly, 
terrible  to  hear  and  bear,  yet  startling  in  its  nearness  ; the 
writhing  concord  broken  by  cries  for  help,  pierced  by  shrieks 
of  paroxysm  ; some  begging  for  a drop  of  water,  some  calling 
on  God  for  pity  ; and  some  on  friendly  hands  to  finish  what  the 
enemy  had  so  horribly  begun  ; some  with  delirious,  dreamy 
voices  murmuring  loved  names,  as  if  the  dearest  were  bending 
over  them  ; some  gathering  their  last  strength  to  fire  a musket 
to  call  attention  to  them  where  they  lay  helpless  and  deserted; 
and  underneath,  all  the  time,  the  deep  bass  note  from  closed 
lips  too  hopeless  or  too  heroic  to  articulate  their  agony. 

Who  could  sleep,  or  who  would?  Our  position  was  isolated 
and  exposed.  Officers  must  be  on  the  alert  with  their  com- 
mand. But  the  human  took  the  mastery  of  the  official ; sym- 
pathy of  soldiership.  Command  could  be  devolved,  but  pity 
not.  So  with  a staff  officer  I sallied  forth  to  see  what  we  could 
do  where  the  helpers  seemed  so  few.  Taking  some  observa- 
tions in  order  not  to  lose  the  bearing  of  our  own  position,  we 
guided  our  steps  by  the  most  piteous  of  the  cries.  Our  part 
was  but  little — to  relieve  a painful  posture,  to  give  a cooling 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


467 


draught  to  fevered  lips,  to  compress  a severed  artery,  as  we 
had  learned  to  do,  though  in  bungling  fashion  ; to  apply  a rude 
bandage,  which  might  yet  prolong  the  life  to  saving  ; to  take 
a token  or  farewell  message  for  some  stricken  home — it  was 
but  little,  yet  it  was  an  endless  task.  We  had  moved  to  the 
right  and  rear  of  our  own  position — the  part  of  the  field  imme- 
diately above  the  city.  The  farther  we  went  the  more  need  and 
the  calls  multiplied. 

Numbers  half-awakening  from  the  lethargy  of  death  or  of 
despair  by  sounds  of  succor,  begged  us  to  take  them  quickly 
to  a surgeon,  and,  when  we  could  not  do  that,  imploring  us  to 
do  the  next  most  merciful  service  and  give  them  quick  dis- 
patch out  of  their  misery.  Right  glad  were  we  when,  after 
midnight,  the  shadowy  ambulances  came  gliding  along  and  the 
kindly  hospital  stewards,  with  stretchers  and  soothing  appli- 
ances, let  us  feel  that  we  might  return  to  our  proper  duty. 

The  night  chill  had  now  woven  a misty  veil  over  the  field. 
Fortunately,  a picket  fence  we  had  encountered  in  our  charge 
from  the  town  had  compelled  us  to  abandon  our  horses,  and  so 
had  saved  our  lives  on  the  crest  ; but  our  overcc  ' had  been 
strapped  to  the  saddles,  and  we  missed  them  now.  Most  of  the 
men,  however,  had  their  overcoats  or  blankets — we  were  glad 
of  that.  Except  the  few  sentries  along  the  front,  the  men  had 
fallen  asleep — the  living  with  the  dead.  At  last,  outwearied 
and  depressed  with  the  desolate  scene,  my  own  strength  sank, 
and  I moved  two  dead  men  a little  and  lay  down  between  them , 
making  a pillow  of  the  breast  of  a third.  The  skirt  of  his  over- 
coat drawn  over  my  face  helped  also  to  shield  me  from  the 
bleak  winds.  There  was  some  comfort  even  in  this  companion- 
ship. But  it  was  broken  sleep.  The  deepening  chill  drove 
many  forth  to  take  the  garments  of  those  who  could  no  longer 
need  them,  that  they  might  keep  themselves  alive.  More  than 
once  I was  startled  from  my  unrest  by  some  one  turning  back 
the  coat  skirt  from  my  face,  peering,  half  vampire-like,  to  my 
fancy,  through  the  darkness  to  discover  if  it,  too,  were  of  the 
silent  and  unresisting  ; turning  away  more  disconcerted  at  my 
living  word  than  if  a voice  had  spoken  from  the  dead. 

And  now  we  are  aware  of  other  figures  wandering,  ghost- 


468 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


like,  over  the  field.  Some  on  errands  like  our  own,  drawn  by 
compelling  appeals  ; some  seeking  a comrade  with  uncertain 
steps  amid  the  unknown,  and  ever  and  anon  bending  down  to 
scan  the  pale  visage  closer,  or,  it  may  be,  by  the  light  of  a brief 
match,  whose  blue,  flickering  flame  could  scarcely  give  the 
features  a more  recognizable  or  human  look  ; some  man  des- 
perately wounded,  yet  seeking  with  faltering  step,  before  his 
fast  ebbing  blood  shall  have  left  him  too  weak  to  move,  some 
quiet  or  sheltered  spot  out  of  sound  of  the  terrible  appeals  he 
could  neither  answer  nor  endure,  or  out  of  reach  of  the  raging 
battle  coining  with  the  morning;  one  creeping,  yet  scarcely 
moving,  from  one  lifeless  form  to  another,  if,  perchance,  he 
might  find  a swallow  of  water  in  the  canteen  which  still  swung 
from  the  dead  soldier’s  side  ; or  another,  as  with  just  returning 
or  last  remaining  consciousness,  vainly  striving  to  rise  from  a 
mangled  heap,  that  he  may  not  be  buried  with  them  while  yet 
alive,  or  some  man  yet  sound  of  body,  but  pacing  feverishly 
his  ground  because  in  such  a bivouac  his  spirit  could  not  sleep. 
And  so  we  picked  our  way  back  amid  the  stark,  upturned  faces 
of  our  little  living  line. 

Having  h Id  our  places  all  the  night,  we  had  to  keep  to  them 
all  the  more  closely  the  next  day;  for  it  would  he  certain  death 
to  attempt  to  move  away.  As  it  was,  it  was  only  by  making 
breastworks  and  barricades  of  the  dead  men  that  covered  the 
field  that  we  saved  any  alive.  We  did  what  we  could  to  take  a 
record  of  these  men.  A Testament  that  had  fallen  from  the 
breast  pocket  of  the  soldier  who  had  been  my  pillow  I sent  soon 
after  to  his  home — he  was  not  of  my  command— and  it  proved 
to  be  the  only  clew  his  parents  ever  had  of  his  fate. 

The  next  midnight,  after  thirty-six  hours  of  this  harrowing 
work,  we  were  bidden  to  withdraw  into  the  town  for  refresh- 
ment and  rest.  But  neither  rest  nor  motion  was  to  be  thought 
of  till  we  had  paid  fitting  honor  to  our  dead.  We  laid  them  on 
the  spot  where  they  had  won,  on  the  sheltered  edge  of  the 
crest,  and  committed  their  noble  forms  to  the  earth,  and  their 
story  to  their  country’s  keeping. 

“We  buried  them  darkly,  at  dead  of  night, 

The  sod  with  our  bayonets  turning.” 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


469 


Splinters  of  boards,  torn  by  shot  and  shell  from  the  fences 
we  had  crossed,  served  as  headstones,  each  name  hurriedly 
carved  under  brief  match  lights,  anxiously  hidden  from  the 
foe.  It  was  a strange  scene  around  that  silent  and  shadowy 
sepulchre.  “We  will  give  them  a starlight  burial,”  it  was 
said  ; but  heaven  ordained  a more  sublime  illumination.  As 
we  bore  them  in  dark  and  sad  procession,  their  own  loved  north 
took  up  the  escort,  and,  lifting  all  her  glorious  lights,  led  the 
triumphal  march  over  the  bridge  that  spans  the  worlds — an 
aurora  borealis  of  marvelous  majesty  1 Fiery  lances  and  ban- 
ners of  blood  and  flame,  columns  of  pearly  light,  garlands  and 
wreaths  of  gold,  all  pointing  upward  and  beckoning  on.  Who 
would  not  pass  on  as  they  did,  dead  for  their  country’s  life,  and 
lighted  to  burial  by  the  meteor  splendors  of  their  native  sky  ? 


The  Colonel’s  Foraged  Breakfast. — Colonel  Johnson,  com- 
manding the  108th  Regiment,  Illinois  Volunteer  Infantry, 
during  the  late  war,  up  to  the  time  he  fairly  earned  and  secured 
his  “ single  star,”  was  a strict  disciplinarian.  Straggling  and 
foraging  were  especially  tabooed  by  him  ; certain  and  severe 
was  the  punishment  of  the  culprit  who  was  caught  away  from 
his  command  without  authority,  and  if  any  foraged  provisions 
were  found  on  the  scoundrel  they  were  at  once  confiscated. 
As  it  was  not  practicable  to  return  the  provisions  to  the  lawful 
owner,  the  colonel  would  have  them  served  up  at  his  own 
mess  table,  “ to  keep  them  from  going  to  waste.” 

As  a consequence,  the  colonel  was  cordially  hated  by  many 
of  his  men,  and  many  were  the  plans  laid  down  by  them  “to 
get  even  ” and  circumvent  him,  but,  owing  to  his  astuteness, 
they  generally  came  to  grief. 

One  day  a soldier  of  the  regiment,  who  had  the  reputation  of 
being  “a  first-class,  single-handed  forager,”  but  who  had 
nevertheless  been  repeatedly  compelled  to  disgorge  his  irregu- 
larly procured  supply  of  fresh  meat,  and  as  repeatedly  to  pass 
an  interval  of  his  valuable  time  in  the  regimental  bull-pen, 
slipped  away  from  camp  and,  after  an  absence  of  several 
hours,  returned  with  a loaded  haversack  and  tried  to  get  to  his 


470 


ANECDOTES  OP  THE  REBELLION. 


tent  without  attracting  any  attention.  He  was  noticed,  how- 
ever, and  promptly  arrested  and  escorted  to  regimental  head- 
quarters. 

“ Omar,  you  infernal  scoundrel,  you  have  been  foraging 
again,”  said  the  colonel. 

“No,  I haven’t.” 

“ Haven't,  eh  1 Let’s  see  what  is  in  your  haversack.  Leg  o’ 
mutton,  eh  1 Killed  some  person’s  sheep,”  said  the  colonel. 
Omar  was  sent  to  the  guard  house  as  usual,  and  the  foraged 
property  to  the  colonel’s  cook. 

The  regimental  mess,  consisting  of  most  of  the  field  and  staff 
officers,  had  fresh  meat  for  supper  and  breakfast.  During  the 
latter  meal  the  colonel  happened  to  look  out  from  under  the 
tent  fly  that  was  in  use  as  a mess-room,  and  noticed  Omar, 
who  was  under  guard  cleaning  up  around  headquarters,  eyeing 
him  very  closelv.  The  colonel  remarked:  “Well,  prisoner, 
what  is  it  ? ” 

“ Nothing,  colonel,”  replied  Omar,  “ except  I was  just  won- 
dering how  you  liked  your  breakfast  of  fried  dog." 

Consternation  seized  the  party  at  the  table.  With  an  ex- 
clamation or  expletive,  every  one  of  them  sprang  to  his  feet, 
and  from  under  the  tent  fly. 

Omar  ran  for  his  life,  and  at  once,  as  per  preconcerted  agree- 
ment, over  half  the  men  in  the  regiment  commenced  barking 
and  howling  like  dogs — big  dogs,  little  dogs,  hoarse  and  fine, 
bass  and  soprano,  fortissimo  and  mezzo-soprano,  dogs  'round 
the  corner  and  dogs  under  the  house — in  short,  there  was  the 
“ dog  ’’-onedest  kind  of  a racket  made  until  the  colonel  grasped 
his  sword,  and,  foaming  with  rage,  rushed  for  the  men’s 
tents  ; but  they  were  too  old  to  be  caught. 

For  a long  time,  though,  they  would  “ regulate  ” the  colonel 
if  he  showed  signs  of  being  excessive  by  barking,  but  at  their 
peril,  for  he  would  certainly  have  killed  a barker  if  discov- 
ered. 

After  that  breakfast  the  regimental  mess  strictly  abstained 
from  eating  any  second-hand  foraged  meat. 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


471 


How  Custer  and  Young  Took  Dinner. — Generals  Pierce 
Young,  of  Georgia,  and  Custer  were  messmates  and  classmates 
and  devoted  friends  at  West  Point.  In  the  war  they  were 
major-generals  of  cavalry  on  opposing  sides.  One  day  General 
Young  was  invited  to  breakfast  at  the  Hunter  mansion  in  Vir- 
ginia. The  beautiful  young  ladies  had  prepared  a smoking 
breakfast  to  which  the  general  was  addressing  himself  with 
ardor  when  a shell  burst  through  the  house.  Glancing  through 
a window,  he  saw  Custer  charging  toward  the  house  at  the 
head  of  his  staff.  Out  of  the  window  Young  went,  calling  to 
the  young  ladies,  “ Tell  Custer  I leave  this  breakfast  for  him.” 
Custer  enjoyed  it  heartily,  and  looked  forward  with  pleasure  to 
the  dinner  in  the  distance.  In  the  meantime,  Young,  smart- 
ing over  the  loss  of  his  breakfast  and  his  hasty  retreat,  drove 
the  Federal  line  back,  and  by  dinner  time  was  in  sight  of  the 
Hunter  mansion  again.  Custer,  who  was  just  sitting  down  to 
dinner,  laughed  and  said  : “ That’s  Pierce  Youngcoming  back. 
I knew  he  wouldn’t  leave  me  here  in  peace.  Here’s  my  pic- 
ture ; give  it  to  him,  and  tell  him  his  old  classmate  leaves  his 
love  with  his  excellent  dinner.”  And  out  of  the  window  he 
went  and  away  like  a flash,  while  the  Georgia  general  walked 
in  and  sat  down  to  dinner. 


The  Noble  Act  of  a Hero. — Louis  Abear,  says  the  Detroit 
Free  Press,  was  a private  in  Company  H,  Fifth  Michigan  Cav- 
alry, and  made  a good  soldier.  At  the  battle  of  Trevillian  Sta- 
tion he  was  taken  prisoner,  and  before  his  release  he  was 
confined  in  five  different  prison-pens  and  two  jails. 

While  he  was  in  Millen  Prison,  an  exchange  of  sixty  prison- 
ers was  to  be  made.  The  officer  of  the  day  told  off  sixty  names 
at  the  door  of  the  pen,  but  for  some  reason,  probably  because 
he  was  too  ill,  or  perhaps  dead,  one  man  did  not  come  forth. 
At  that  moment  Louis,  who  had  been  sent  out  after  fuel,  under 
guard  of  course,  came  through  the  gates  pushing  a wheel- 
barrow loaded  with  wood. 

“ Here,  Louis,  here’s  a chance  for  you.  We  want  sixty  men 
to  go  North  and  are  short  one.  Jump  into  the  ranks  here  1” 
exclaimed  the  officer. 


473 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


To  be  exchanged?”  asked  Louis,  trembling  more  than  he 
did  when  under  fire. 

“Yes.  Be  quick.” 

“Then  take  Hank.  He’s  sick,  and  will  die  if  he  remains 
here,”  and  Louis  darted  into  the  hospital  ward.  Hank  had  a 
pair  of  pantaloons  and  shoes,  but  no  coat  or  hat.  Louis  pulled 
off  his,  put  them  on  Hank,  and  brought  him  out,  weak  and 
tottering.  As  Hank  filed  out  the  gate  and  once  more  breathed 
the  air  of  freedom,  Louis,  hatless  and  coatless,  took  hold  of  the 
handles  of  his  wheelbarrow  and  started  for  another  load  of 
wood. 

Can  mortal  mind  conceive  of  such  an  act?  It  cost  him  seven 
months  of  a living  death,  and  all  for  a man  with  whom  he  was 
not  even  intimately  acquainted. 

And  now  for  the  other  side  of  the  picture.  Ever  since  the 
close  of  the  war,  until  a few  months  ago,  when  Hank  died, 
these  two  men  have  lived  right  here  in  Wayne  County,  Hank 
with  a home  and  family,  Louis  with  neither  ; have  met  occa- 
sionally, but  at  no  time  did  Hank  ever  refer  to  the  act  in  Mil- 
len  Prison  that  set  him  free  and  saved  his  life  ; never  invited 
him  to  his  home  ; never  alluded  to  the  past,  or  addressed  his 
savior  other  than  as  a mere  acquaintance.  On  his  death-bed, 
however,  he  told  the  story,  and  asked  his  relatives,  if  they  ever 
had  an  opportunity,  to  befriend  Louis  for  his  sake.  It  was 
tardy  acknowledgment  of  one  of  the  noblest  acts  the  world  has 
ever  known. 


The  Confederate  Spy. — In  “Bullet  and  Shell,”  by  George 
F.  Williams  (New  York:  Fords,  Howard  ani  Hulbert),  we 
find  the  following  interesting  anecdote  : 

“I  had  just  returned  from  an  inspection  of  my  line  on  the 
afternoon  of  the  fourth  day,  having  found  everything  provok- 
ingly  quiet  and  uninteresting.  The  evening  was  deliciously 
cool,  the  breeze  down  the  river  being  laden  with  the  perfumes 
of  the  forest ; and  I experienced  a fresh  degree  of  pleasure  in 
viewing  the  romantic  scene  after  supper,  carelessly  lounging 
over  the  top  of  a boulder,  smoking  my  pipe.  My  thoughts  be- 
gan drifting  away  again  ; and  I had  wholly  forgotten  my  sur- 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


473 


roundings,  when  Dennis  suddenly  touched  my  arm,  exclaiming: 

“ ‘An’  what  the  divil  was  that?’ 

“ ‘ Confound  you,  corporal ! what  do  you  mean  by  startling 
me  like  that?’  said  I,  angry  at  the  unwonted  interruption. 

‘ What  are  you  staring  at.  you  idiot  ?’ 

“ ‘Why,  I thought  I saw  a man  down  there  on  the  other 
side,’  he  replied,  not  noticing  my  reproof,  so  intently  was  he 
peering  across  the  river. 

“ * It  seems  to  me,  Dennis,  that  you  are  always  seeing  some- 
body or  something,’ I retorted  sarcastically.  ‘Hang  it,  man, 
be  quiet ! I see  no  one  ; and,  if  I did,  he  cannot  eat  us.’ 

“ ‘ Troth,  an’  we  wud  be  a tough  mouthful.  But,  if  ye  didn’t 
see  him,  Master  Frank,  I did.  Yis  ; there  he  is  now.’ 

“ ‘Where?’  I whispered,  now  thoroughly  aroused. 

“ ‘ Why,  over  there  by  that  big  birch  tree.  There  he  is,  sit- 
ting down  on  that  flat  bit  of  rock,  for  all  the  world  like  a big 
brown  toad  ;’  and  Dennis  pointed  excitedly  toward  the  upper 
end  of  the  bend. 

“Following  the  direction  of  Dennis’  finger  with  my  eyes,  I 
saw  that  he  was  right.  A man  was  there,  sure  enough,  sitting 
among  some  rocks  at  the  river’s  edge,  as  motionless  as  if  made 
himself  of  stone. 

“ ‘ Ig  must  be  one  of  the  Confederate  pickets,’  said  I ; 1 they 
are  beginning  to  show  themselves  again.  Tell  Sergeant  Foster 
I want  him.’ 

“ In  a few  minutes  Sam  was  by  my  side. 

“ ‘ Sergeant,  take  your  rifle,  and  pass  along  our  line  to  the 
right.  See  that  the  men  are  on  the  lookout.  There’s  a man 
down  there  on  the  opposite  bank,  and  no  doubt  others  above 
and  below.  Tell  Sergeant  Coulter  to  take  the  left  and  do  the 
same.’ 

“ The  two  sergeants  disappeared  on  their  respective  errands, 
while  I continued  to  watch  the  stranger,  Dennis  and  the  rest 
of  my  reserve  scattering  among  the  rocks  for  the  same  purpose. 
There  was  no  need  to  enjoin  silence,  for  all  seemed  to  appre- 
ciate its  necessity. 

“ The  sun  had  gone  down,  but  there  was  sufficient  light  left 
for  us  to  discern  the  man  crouching  among  the  trees.  I had 


474 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


noticed  that  he  had  no  musket;  and,  as  I watched  him,  I 
wondered  what  he  intended  to  do,  for  it  was  now  evident  that 
his  presence  on  the  river  had  a definite  purpose.  Ten  or  fifteen 
minutes  passed,  yet  the  man  made  no  sign  or  movement;  and 
I was  getting  somewhat  impatient,  when  he  arose  to  his  feet, 
and,  turning  round,  dragged  a log  of  wood  from  under  the 
bushes,  silently  launching  it  into  the  water.  As  he  did  so,  I 
saw  that  he  had  a revolver  slung  around  his  neck. 

“ ‘ Begorra!  he’s  going  to  cross,’  whispered  Dennis,  over  my 
head.  ‘ Shall  the  b’yes  give  him  a volley?’ 

“ ‘No,  no  I Let  him  come,  and  we  will  capture  him.  Pass 
the  word  for  no  one  to  fire.’ 

“As  I uttered  the  words  the  Confederate  placed  himself 
astride  of  the  log  and  plunged  boldly  into  the  stream.  It 
was  evidently  an  old  experience,  for  the  fellow  guided  his 
log  so  adroitly  that  the  current  was  carrying  him  straight  to- 
ward our  position.  I saw  that  he  intended  to  land  among  the 
driftwood  under  the  rocks  ; so,  hastily  calling  on  three  or  four 
of  the  men  nearest  me,  I crept  down  the  bank  to  receive  our 
visitor.  By  this  time  he  had  reached  the  middle  of  the  river, 
coming  swiftly  toward  us,  evidently  unconscious  of  the  recep- 
tion awaiting  him.  As  he  neared  the  pile  of  driftwood,  the 
daring  voyager  shifted  his  right  leg  off  the  log  and,  sitting 
sideways,  made  a sudden  leap  for  the  landing.  So  accurately 
had  he  judged  his  distance  that,  as  he  abandoned  the  log,  he 
was  able  to  scramble  up  among  the  loose  chips  and  sticks  form- 
ing the  debris,  soon  rising  to  his  feet. 

“‘Surrender,  sir.  You’re  my  prisoner  I’  I exclaimed,  as  I 
rushed  forward  to  seize  the  intruder. 

“ I was,  however,  too  precipitate;  for  like  a startled  deer  the 
Confederate  turned  before  I could  lay  hands  on  him,  and  with 
a jeering  laugh  leaped  lightly  into  the  river. 

“ ‘ Fire  ! ’ I shouted.  At  the  same  moment,  I felt  the  mass 
of  dry  wood  give  way  under  my  feet ; and  I fell  into  the 
water,  hearing  my  men’s  muskets  ring  out  a spattering  volley 
as  I took  my  involuntary  bath.  The  current  being  so  rapid,  I 
believed  I must  swim  for  my  life  under  the  shower  of  bullets 
my  men  were  sending  after  the  fugitive  ; but  the  next  instant 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


475 


my  outstretched  hand  caught  a friendly  branch,  so  I was  able 
to  draw  myself  up  to  a safe  footing.  Scrambling  over  the 
rocks,  I saw  the  Confederate  reach  the  opposite  bank  in  safety. 
As  he  reached  the  shore  he  waved  his  hand  derisively,  and  then 
disappeared  among  the  trees.” 


Some  of  Lincoln’s  Jokes. — President  Lincoln  has  been  made 
responsible  for  so  many  jokes,  writes  Ben:  Perley  Poore,  that 
he  reminds  one  of  a noted  Irish  wit  who,  having  been  ruined 
by  indorsing  the  notes  of  his  friends,  used  to  curse  the  day 
when  he  learned  to  write  his  name,  as  he  had  obtained  such  a 
reputation  for  willingness  to  oblige  that  he  could  not  refuse. 
Mr.  Lincoln  might  well  have  regretted  ever  having  made  a 
joke,  for  he  was  expected  to  say  something  funny  on  all  occa- 
sions, and  has  been  made  answerable  for  all  manner  of  jests, 
stories  and  repartee,  as  if  he  had  combined  all  the  elements  of 
humor,  commonplace  heartlessness  and  coarseness,  mingled 
with  a passion  for  reviving  the  jokes  of  Joe  Miller  and  the  cir- 
cus clowns.  Yet  he  did  say  many  excellent  things.  On  one 
occasion  Senator  Wade  came  to  him  and  said: 

“I  tell  you,  Mr.  President,  that  unless  a proposition  for 
emancipation  is  adopted  by  the  government,  we  will  all  go  to 
the  devil.  At  this  very  moment  we  are  not  over  one  mile  from 
hell.” 

“Perhaps  not,”  said  Mr.  Lincoln,  “ as  I believe  that  is  just 
about  the  distance  from  here  to  the'Capitol,  where  you  gentle- 
men are  in  session.” 

On  one  occasion,  at  a reception,  when  the  crowd  of  citizens 
and  soldiers  were  surging  through  the  salons  of  the  White 
House,  evidently  controlled  by  the  somewhat  brusque  Western 
element,  a gentleman  said  to  him  : 

“ Mr.  President,  you  must  diminish  the  number  of  your 
friends,  or  Congress  must  enlarge  this  edifice.” 

“Well,”  promptly  replied  Mr.  Lincoln,  “I  have  no  idea  of 
diminishing  the  number  of  my  friends  ; but  the  only  question 
with  me  now  is  whether  it  will  be  best  to  have  the  building 
stretched  or  split.” 


476 


ANECDOTES  OP  THE  REBELLION. 


At  one  of  these  receptions,  when  a paymaster  in  full  major’s 
uniform  was  introduced,  he  said  : 

“Being  here,  Mr.  Lincoln,  I thought  I would  call  and  pay 
my  respects.” 

“ From  the  complaints  made  by  the  soldiers,”  responded  the 
President,  “ I guess  that  is  all  any  of  you  do  pay.” 

Ward  Lamon,  when  Lincoln  had  appointed  him  Marshal  of 
the  District  of  Columbia,  accidentally  found  himself  in  a street 
fight,  and,  in  restoring  peace,  he  struck  one  of  the  belligerents 
with  his  fist,  a weapon  with  which  he  was  notoriously  familiar. 
The  blow  was  a harder  one  than  Lamon  intended,  for  the 
fellow  was  knocked  senseless,  taken  up  unconscious,  and  lay  for 
some  hours  on  the  border  of  life  and  death . Lamon  was  alarmed , 
and  the  next  morning  reported  the  affair  to  the  President. 

“I  am  astonished  at  you,  Ward,”  said  Mr.  Lincoln;  “you 
ought  to  have  known  better.  Hereafter,  when  you  have  to  bit 
a man,  use  a club  and  not  your  fist.” 


Why  the  Teamster  Broke  His  Promise. — In  Holland’s 
“Life  of  Lincoln”  we  find  the  following  humorous  anecdote, 
which  is  said  to  have  amused  the  dead  President  exceed- 
ingly : 

General  Fisk,  of  Missouri,  began  his  military  life  as  a colo- 
nel ; and,  when  he  raised  his  regiment  in  Missouri,  he  proposed 
to  his  men  that  he  should  do  all  the  swearing  of  the  regiment. 
They  assented  ; and  for  months  no  instance  was  known  of  the 
violation  of  the  promise.  The  colonel  had  a teamster  named 
John  Todd,  who,  as  roads  were  not  always  the  best,  had  some 
difficulty  in  commanding  his  temper  and  his  tongue.  John 
happened  to  be  driving  a mule-team  through  a series  of  mud- 
holes  a little  worse  than  usual,  when,  unable  to  restrain  him- 
self any  longer,  he  burst  forth  into  a volley  of  energetic  oaths. 
The  colonel  took  notice  of  the  offense,  and  brought  John  to  an 
account.  “ John,”  said  he,  “ didn’t  you  promise  to  let  me  do  all 
the  swearing  of  the  regiment?”  “Yes,  I did,  colonel,”  he 
replied,  “ but  the  fact  was  the  swearing  had  to  be  done  then 
or  not  at  all,  and  you  weren’t  there  to  do  it.” 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


477 


Heroic  Sergeant  Plunkett. — Tlie  death  of  Sergeant  Thomas 
Plunkett,  the  armless  hero  of  the  Twenty  first  Massachusetts 
Volunteers,  which  occurred  at  his  home  in  Worcester,  March 
10,  1885,  removes  one  of  the  most  noted  survivors  of  the  civil 
war.  In  all  of  the  many  important  battles  in  which  his  regi- 
ment, the  Twenty-first  Massachusetts,  was  engaged,  Sergeant 
Plunkett  distinguished  himself  by  his  gallantry.  He  was  the 
hero  of  many  incidents  of  individual  intrepidity.  After  the 
battle  of  Chantilly  Plunkett  discovered  that  a favorite  comrade 
was  missing,  and  he  started,  unarmed,  for  the  point  where  the 
regiment  had  first  encountered  the  enemy,  to  search  for  his 
friend.  He  crept  about  cautiously  for  some  time,  when  all  at 
once  he  found  himself  facing  an  armed  rebel.  “You  are  my 
prisoner,”  exclaimed  the  Confederate.  Plunkett  hesitated  a 
moment,  not  feeling  sure  as  to  the  best  course  to  pursue.  He 
had  no  idea  of  surrendering,  yet  knew  that  it  would  be  almost 
certain  death  if  he  attempted  to  run.  He  finally  said  : 

“ I think  not,”  and  at  the  same  time  sprang  upon  his  enemy. 
Seizing  him  by  the  throat,  he  soon  overpowered  and  disarmed 
him ; then,  presenting  an  imaginary  pistol,  he  compelled  the 
fellow  to  accompany  him  to  our  lines,  where  Plunkett  deliv- 
ered him  up  to  General  Reno. 

But  it  was  at  the  battle  of  Fredericksburg  that  Sergeant 
Plunkett  performed  the  crowning  act  of  heroism  that  gave  him 
his  fame  and  left  him  the  “ armless  hero  of  Massachusetts.” 
After  repeated  attempts  had  been  made  by  the  troops  of  the 
Second  Corps  to  carry  the  enemy’s  works  on  Marye’s  Heights, 
during  which  regiment  after  regiment  melted  away  before  the 
fire  of  the  strongly  in'.renched  enemy,  the  Twenty-first  Massa- 
chusetts, with  the  other  regiments  of  Sturgis’s  division,  was 
brought  forward.  In  the  charge  man  fell  at  every  step,  and  by 
and  by  the  colors  went  down,  and  with  them  Sergeant  Collins, 
of  Company  A.  Plunkett  sprang  forward  and  seized  them. 
He  then  held  them  aloft  and  cried  out  to  his  comrades  to  fol- 
low him. 

On  pressed  the  Twenty-first,  every  man  catching  new  inspi- 
ration from  the  conduct  of  the  brave  sergeant.  The  enemy  re- 
doubled their  efforts,  and  shot  and  shell  did  frightful  work 


478 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


among  the  little  band  of  heroes.  After  a while,  when  the 
regiment  had  gained  a point  nearer  the  enemy’s  works  than 
had  been  reached  before,  and  while  Sergeant  Plunkett  was 
waving  the  flag  almost  in  the  face  of  the  foe  and  cheering  on 
his  comrades,  a rebel  shell  burst  beneath  his  feet,  and  the  flag 
went  down  again;  with  it  fell  Plunkett. 

When  they  tried  to  raise  the  flag  again  they  found  it  lying 
beneath  the  poor  fellow’s  body  and  wet  with  his  blood.  Both 
of  his  arms  had  been  carried  away  by  the  explosion,  and  he 
had  received  other  injuries.  Soon  after  Sergeant  Plunkett’s 
heroic  act  became  known  to  the  State  authorities,  Adjutant- 
General  Schouler  suggested  to  Governor  Andrew  that  the  ser- 
geant be  commissioned.  The  Governor  replied; 

“ No;  it  is  better  that  he  be  known  in  history  as  Sergeant 
Plunkett.” 


A Confederate  Scout’s  Story. — The  following  narrative  is 
contributed  to  the  Philadelphia  Times  by  John  S.  Elliott,  of 
Mobile,  Ala.,  who  during  the  civil  war  was  a Confederate  scout 
under  General  Wade  Hampton  : 

“Soon  after  the  investment  of  Petersburg,  Va.,  by  the 
federal  army  under  General  Grant,  in  the  summer  of  1864, 1 was 
recalled  from  my  field  of  operations  in  Northern  Virginia  and 
assigned  to  duty  in  the  rear  of  the  enemy’s  lines  at  Petersburg. 
I had  before  me  quite  an  extensive  territory,  extending  from 
the  Petersburg  & Weldon  Eailroad  to  the  James  River.  It 
required  some  time  to  gain  a knowledge  of  the  country,  its 
topography  and  people,  before  we  could  make  our  plans  to  the 
best  advantage.  Within  a month  the  enemy  had  established 
his  fortifications  and  had  begun  to  scour  the  country  outside 
his  lines  for  the  purpose  of  driving  out  all  citizens  who  were 
unfriendly  to  the  Union  cause,  and  capturing  and  dispersing 
scouts  and  other  soldiers  who  might  venture  outside  the  Con- 
federate lines. 

“There  were  several  scouting  parties,  whose  leaders  were 
George  D.  Shadburn,  Richard  Hogan,  Isaac  Curtis,  Ashby,  San- 
derson, myself  and  some  others.  We  soon  made  it  a hazardous 
business  for  the  enemy  to  scout  outside  his  lines  with  anything 


ANECDOTES  OB'  THE  REBELLION. 


479 


less  than  a hundred  men  well  mounted  and  armed.  Fight 
after  fight  took  place  between  us  and  these  small  parties  for 
more  than  a month.  We  often  made  an  ambuscade,  drawing 
the  Federals  into  it  and  making  a clean  capture.  Disputanta 
Station,  on  the  Petersburg  & Norfolk  Railroad,  was  the  scene 
and  battle-ground  of  some  of  the  most  persistent  hand-to-hand 
fights.  The  enemy  soon  became  mo  e cautious  and  we  became 
bolder  and  more  daring,  frequently  going  into  the  Federal 
lines  and  capturing  the  pickets  as  we  came  out. 

“ We  had  a telegraph  operator  who  would  cut  the  enemy’s 
line  and  attach  his  wire  so  as  to  let  the  messages  pass  through 
his  key,  and  in  that  way  we  got  a number  of  important  facts. 
These  messages  were  being  sent  from  the  War  Department  in 
Washington  City  to  General  Grant,  and  from  Grant  and  other 
generals  to  the  department.  One  day  while  we  were  lying  in 
the  bushes  listening  to  the  clicking  of  our  little  key,  a battle 
was  going  on  south  of  Richmond,  along  the  Nine  Mile  or  Charles 
City  road.  Some  general  in  command  telegraphed  to  President 
Lincoln  that  he  had  stormed  the  enemy  and  captured  two  lines 
of  breastworks,  but  the  Confederates,  reinforced,  drove  them 
back  with  heavy  loss  in  killed  and  captured,  and  among  the 

captured  were  Generals  ■ — and , whose  names  I 

have  forgotten.  The  Federals  soon  found  out  that  we  were  in- 
tercepting their  messages,  and  they  made  it  too  warm  for  us  to 
continue  operations  in  that  line. 

“We  went  to  work  to  break  up  scouting  in  neutral  territory. 
There  was  an  extensive  district  of  country,  interspersed  with 
creeks,  swamps  and  woods.  The  population  was  devoted  to  the 
cause  of  the  South  and  that  gave  us  great  advantages.  On 
one  occasion  I applied  to  General  Hampton  for  forty  well- 
mounted  and  armed  men  to  attack  and  defeat  one  of  these 
persistent  and  adventurous  patrol  parties  that  had  given  us  a 
good  deal  of  trouble.  They  came  up  with  us  at  times,  and 
greatly  outnumbering  us,  we  had  to  resort  to  flight  to  avoid 
being  killed  or  captured.  They  boasted  to  the  citizens  that 
they  intended  to  have  us,  dead  or  alive,  if  we  staid  in  that 
country,  and  the  sooner  we  left  the  better.  The  men  asked 
for  were  furnished. 


480 


anecdotes  of  the  rebellion. 


“We  hauled  down  about  a half  mile  of  telegraph  wire  along 
the  Petersburg  and  Weldon  Railroad  late  in  the  evening,  rolled 
it  into  small  bundles  and  carried  it  six  or  eight  miles,  and  during 
the  night  formed  an  ambush.  We  stretched  the  wire  across 
the  road  just  high  enough  to  catch  a man  above  the  saddle 
and  wound  it  around  trees  to  secure  it.  This  was  done  at  the 
head  of  a long  cut  in  the  road,  and  extending  it  more  than  a 
hundred  yards  back  on  each  side  and  securing  it  by  wrapping 
it  around  the  trees,  we  made  the  wire  very  much  like  a part- 
tridge  net.  If  we  could  get  the  enemy’s  cavalry  into  it  we 
intended  to  charge  down  on  the  troopers  and  the  wire  in  front 
would  sweep  the  rider  off  and  let  the  horse  go,  which  would 
so  excite  and  confuse  them  that  we  could  capture  them  with- 
out much  fighting. 

“ During  the  night  some  of  my  men,  whde  scouting  along 
the  enemy’s  picket  line,  met  with  Ashby  and  told  him  where 
I was  and  what  I intended  to  do  the  next  day.  He  gathered 
several  of  his  party  and  just  before  day  he  joined  us.  I was 
very  glad  to  see  him  and  to  have  his  aid.  1 had  been  with  him 
in  fights  and  adventures  that  tried  men’s  courage,  and  knew 
that  there  was  not  a braver  or  more  gallant  soldier  in  General 
Lee’s  army.  I requested  him  to  take  charge  of  the  head  of  our 
ambuscade  and  I would  take  the  rear  end,  where  the  fight 
would  begin.  Our  plan  was  that  every  man  was  to  remain 
hidden  until  I opened  the  fight,  and  then  all  the  men  were  to 
rush  to  the  front  and  capture  those  nearest  to  them,  and  in  that 
way  we  would  secure  all  who  got  into  our  net.  The  next  day 
was  Sunday,  a bright  and  beautiful  morning;  We  were  on  the 
lookout  at  an  early  Lour,  with  vedettes  posted  some  distance 
out  with  signals  of  the  enemy's  approach.  Hour  after  hour 
wore  away  without  any  sign  of  their  coming.  Toward  noon 
two  or  three  scouts  from  Shadburn’s  party,  who  had  heard  of 
our  intended  attack,  joined  us.  They  had  come  from  the 
direction  we  expected  the  enemy  and  saw  nothing  that  indi- 
cated a Yankee  scout  that  day.  We  had  begun  to  despair  of 
any  chance  that  day  when  one  of  the  vedettes  came  running  in 
and  reported  the  enemy  coming  in  our  direction  in  strong  force. 

“ I immediately  went  to  an  elevated  point  near  by,  and  with 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


481 


my  spy-glass  c mid  see  quite  a column  of  cavalry  riding  toward 
us  at  a leisurely  gait,  I returned  and  told  the  boys  to  get  into 
their  blinds  and  lay  low  until  I opened  the  fight,  and  then  come 
out  and  show  their  hands.  On  the  enemy  came,  as  unconscious 
as  if  there  was  no  war.  The  advance  guard  of  about  six  men 
passed  into  our  net  laughing  and  talking,  and  of  course  never 
had  the  least  idea  that  a deadly  snare  was  set  for  them  in  that 
thick  woods  on  both  sides  of  the  road.  In  a few  moments  the 
head  of  the  column  came  into  the  snare  also.  As  soon  as  we 
got  as  many  as  I thought  we  could  manage,  I sprang  from  my 
hiding  place  to  within  ten  feet  of  the  head  of  the  column,  fired 
a pistol  over  their  heads  and  halloed  ‘ Charge  1’  The  Federal 
column  broke  in  an  instant,  the  rear  half  flying  for  dear  life. 
We  closed  in  upon  the  others,  and  such  a scramble  was  rarely 
seen  during  the  entire  war. 

“ The  men  came  out  of  their  blinds  promptly  and  in  fine 
order,  shouting  at  the  top  of  their  powerful  voices,  ‘ Surrender  ! 
Surrender  1’  and  at  the  same  time  firing  their  guns  over  the 
heads  of  the  already  terrified  enemy.  The  enemy  made  a 
grand  rush  and  discovered — as  some  of  the  prisoners  afterward 
said — that  they  were  in  a wire  net  and  thought  that  we 
intended  to  murder  them.  They  went  with  such  force  against 
the  wire  that  it  broke  and  most  of  them  escaped.  The  first  man 
who  struck  it  was  killed  and  a number  of  others  were  badly 
hurt,  all  of  whom  fell  into  our  hands.  In  their  extreme  fright 
quite  a number  jumped  off  of  their  horses  and  ran  through  the 
woods  toward  their  lines.  Many  of  the  horses  became  riderless 
and  in  the  excitement  ran  after  their  dismounted  owners.” 


Mutiny  in  Time  of  War. — It  was  in  September,  1861.  The 
old  Fourth  Connecticut  infantry  lay  at  White  Oak  Springs,  a 
few  miles  from  Frederick  City,  Maryland.  The  regiment  was 
ragged,  nearly  barefooted,  with  no  pay,  and  generally  discon- 
tented and  demoralized.  There  was  a doubt  in  the  minds  of 
the  men  as  to  whether  the  United  States  had  accepted  them  or 
whether  they  were  still  in  the  service  of  the  State  of  Connecti- 
cut ; the  general  government  had  neither  paid  nor  clothed 


482 


ANECDOTES  OP  THE  REBELLION. 


them,  and  the  State  uniforms  which  they  wore  when  they  left 
Hartford  in  May  had  become  unfit  for  service  ; there  was  not 
a whole  pair  of  trousers  in  the  regiment,  and  the  old  green  felt 
blankets  were  utilized  by  many  as  a covering  by  day  as  well  as 
by  night.  Some  of  the  men  thought  that  the  regiment  ought 
to  go  home  ; that  they  were  out  only  for  three  months,  and  an 
effort  was  being  m ide  to  keep  them  for  three  years.  The  fact 
was,  the  regiment  was  mustered  in  for  three  years,  but  there 
were  men  who  did  not  quite  understand  it,  and  so  the  trouble 
grew  ; and  one  morning  Captain  Lepprell,  of  Company  K, 
reported  to  headquarters  that  his  company  were  standing  in 
the  company  street  with  their  rifles  in  their  hands,  but 
absolutely  refusing  to  obey  his  orders. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  White  went  over  to  Company  K street, 
and  there  stood  the  men  in  line,  their  rifles  at  order  arms,  their 
cartridge  boxes  on,  forty  rounds  of  ball  cartridge  in  each  man’s 
box,  and  their  rifles,  perhaps,  loaded.  Colonel  White  tried  his 
authority,  but  the  men  ignored  him  ; oaths  and  mutterings  of 
discontent  were  heard  from  all  along  the  line.  Colonel  White 
returned  to  headquarters  satisfied  that  the  authorities  had  got 
to  deal  with  an  armed  and  stubborn  mutiny. 

Captain  Kellogg,  of  Company  B,  was  ordered  to  get  his 
company  into  line.  “ Company  B,  rail  in,”  was  the  order  next 
heard,  and  in  a brief  space  of  time  Captain  Kellogg  reported 
his  men  in  line.  Lieutenant-Colonel  White  then  came  before 
Company  B and  made  them  a short  address,  at  the  close  of 
T^hich  he  said  : “ Now,  men,  you  will  have  an  opportunity  to 

show  your  subordination  or  insubordination.  Any  of  you  men 
who  are  not  willing  and  ready  to  obey  any  and  all  orders  given 
by  your  officers  can  step  two  paces  to  the  front.”  Not  a man 
moved.  Captain  Kellogg  then  took  command  of  the  company 
and  they  were  marched  over  to  Company  K street,  and  halted 
directly  in  front  of,  and  about  five  paces  from,  Company  K, 
facing  them.  The  situation  then  was  about  as  follows  : 

Company  K armed  -with  muzzle-loading  rifles,  not  known  to 
the  authorities  whether  loaded  or  not,  the  men  standing  at 
order  arms  and  having  in  their  cartridge  boxes  forty  rounds  *f 
ball  cartridge  each,  and  every  man  stubborn  and  insubordinate. 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


488 


Company  B,  standing  at  “ shoulder  arms,’  armed  with 
Sharp’s  breech-loading  rifles,  not  loaded,  each  man  with  forty 
rounds  of  ball  cartridge  in  his  cartridge  bos,  and  every  man 
subordinate  and  awaiting  orders. 

Captain  Lepprell,  of  K Company,  then  gave  the  order  to  his 
company,  “Shoulder  arms.”  Not  a man  resjicnded  to  the 
order;  but  oaths  and  threats  were  heard  along  the  line.  Captain 
Kellogg  then  assumed  command  of  K Company,  and  ordered, 
“Shoulder  arms!”  Not  a man  responded.  Turning  to  Com- 
pany B,  Captain  Kellogg  ordered,  “ Load  for  action,”  and  every 
rifle  came  down  to  the  position  of  load,  the  chamber  was  thrown 
open  with  a click,  ball  cartridge  was  inserted  in  each  rifle,  the 
chamber  closed,  the  hammer  thrown  back  to  half  cock  and  the 
next  order  awaited.  It  came,  “B  Company,  ready!”  and 
every  hammer  went  up  to  full-cock. 

“ Aim  !”  and  every  man  in  Company  B looked  along  his 
rifle  barrel  into  the  very  face  of  his  comrade  in  Company  K. 

Turning  to  Company  K,  Captain  Kellogg  ordered,  “ K Com- 
pany, shoulder  arms.”  Not  a man  responded. 

Drawing  out  his  watch.  Captain  Kellogg  said:  “If  that  order 
is  not  obeyed  in  sixty  seconds,  there  will  be  no  Company  K in 
this  regiment and  every  man  in  both  companies  knew  he 
meant  just  what  he  said. 

Thirty  seconds  passed,  and  no  one  in  Company  K had  weak- 
ened. It  was  a thrilling  moment;  but  ere  the  second  hand 
marked  forty-five  seconds,  the  muskets  of  Company  K began  to 
come  to  a shoulder,  and  in  less  than  ten  seconds  more,  every 
man  stood  at  “ shoulder  arms.”  The  welcome  order  to  B Com- 
pany was,  “ Recover  arms.”  If  any  man  has  stood  at  “ aim”  for 
a minute,  he  will  know  how  welcome  the  order  was;  but  if  he 
has  stood  at  “aim”  against  his  own  comrades  for  a minute,  he 
will  know  how  more  than  welcome  the  order  “ Recover  arms” 
was  to  Company  B. 

The  next  order  was  to  Company  K,  “Order  arms.”  Every 
man  responded  promptly.  “Stack  arms,”  and  every  rifle  was 
stacked  instantly.  “ Two  paces  to  the  rear;  march,”  and  Com- 
pany K were  disarmed.  Company  B were  ordered  to  shoulder 
arms,  and  were  then  marched  in  between  Company  K and  their 


484 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


rifles.  Company  K were  then  marched  as  prisoners  to  head- 
quarters, where  each  man’s  arms  were  bound  with  ropes  and  the 
whole  company  were  taken  off  under  guard  to  General  Banks’ 
headquarters  and  turned  over  to  the  provost  marshal.  After 
several  weeks  of  confinement  they  were  all  returned  to  duty, 
and  in  less  than  six  months  the  old  Fourth  Connecticut  In- 
fantry was  transformed  into  the  First  Connecticut  Heavy 
Artillery,  and  had  become  the  best  drilled,  disciplined,  clothed, 
armed  and  accoutred  regiment  in  the  volunteer  service.  In 
morale,  esprit  de  corps,  physique  and  all  characteristics  that 
make  up  a splendid  regiment,  it  stood  in  the  front  rank,  and 
from  that  time  to  the  end  of  the  war  it  did  most  excellent  ser- 
vice, winning  numerous  emblazonries  for  its  colors.  Captain 
Kellogg  was  afterward  promoted  to  the  colonelcy  of  the  Sec- 
ond Connecticut  Heavy  Artillery,  and  fell  dead  pierced  with 
many  bullets  while  leading  his  regiment  in  a gallant  charge  at 
Cold  Harbor. 


Stonewall  Jackson’s  Bridge-Builder. — A useful  man  to 
Stonewall  Jackson  was  old  Miles,  the  Virginia  bridge-builder. 
The  bridges  were  swept  away  so  often  by  floods  or  burned  by 
the  enemy  that  Miles  was  as  necessary  to  the  Confederate 
army  as  Jackson  himself,  One  day  the  Union  troops  had  re- 
treated, and  burned  a bridge  across  the  Shenandoah.  Jackson, 
determined  to  follow  them,  summoned  Miles. 

“ You  must  put  all  your  men  on  that  bridge,”  said  he  ; “ they 
must  work  all  night,  and  the  bridge  must  be  completed  by  day- 
light. My  engineer  will  furnish  you  with  the  plan,  and  you 
can  go  right  ahead.” 

Early  next  morning  Jackson,  in  a very  doubtful  frame  of 
mind,  met  the  old  bridge-builder. 

“ Well,”  said  the  general,  “did  the  engineer  give  you  the 
plan  for  the  bridge  ?” 

“ General,”  returned  Miles  slowly,  “the  bridge  is  done.  I 
don’t  know  whether  the  pictur’  is  or  not.” 

From  that  time  forth  General  Jackson  allowed  Miles  to  build 
the  bridges  after  his  own  fashion,  without  annoying  him  with 
“ pictur’s.” 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


485 


A "Woman’s  Courage  at  Gettysburg. — Mrs.  Peter  Thorn,  of 
Gettysburg,  lived  iu  the  house  at  the  entrance  of  the  borough 
cemetery.  The  house  was  used  as  headquarters  by  General  O.  O 
Howard.  Mrs.  Thom’s  husband  was  away  from  home  at  that 
time  (serving  in  the  148th  regiment  of  Pennsylvania  volunteers, 
and  stationed  in  Virginia),  leaving  her  with  two  quite  young 
children.  During  the  first  day  of  the  fight  General  Howard 
wanted  some  one  to  show  him  and  tell  about  different  roads 
leading  from  Gettysburg,  and  asked  a number  of  men  and  boys 
who  were  in  the  cellar  of  the  house  to  go  with  him  and  point 
them  out.  But  these  persons  were  all  fearful  and  refused  to  go. 
Then  Mrs.  Thorn  showed  her  courage  and  patriotism  by  volun- 
tarily offering  to  show  the  roads.  This  offer  was  at  first  refused 
by  General  Howard,  who  said  he  did  not  wish  a woman  to  do 
what  a man  had  not  the  courage  to  do.  Mrs.  Thorn  persisted 
in  her  offer,  saying  : “Somebody  must  shew  you,  and  I can  do 
it ; I was  born  and  brought  up  here,  and  know  the  roads  as  well 
as  anybody.”  Her  offer  was  accepted,  and  with  the  general  and 
his  horse  between  her  and  the  fire  of  the  enemy,  Mrs.  Thorn 
went  from  one  spot  to  another  pointing  out  the  different  roads. 
When  passing  along  the  line  of  troops  the  general  was  greeted 
with  : “ Why  do  you  take  a woman  for  a guide?  This  is  no 
place  for  her.”  “ I know  it,”  said  the  officer,  “ but  I could  not 
get  a man  to  come  ; they  were  all  afraid.”  This  answer  to  them 
started  cheers  for  Mrs.  Thorn,  which  lasted  several  minutes  and 
showed  that  our  soldiers  admired  the  courage  shown  at  such  a 
time. 

Lincoln’s  Terrible  Anxieties. — During  these  long  days  of 
terrible  slaughter  the  face  of  the  President  was  grave  and 
anxious,  and  he  looked  like  one  who  had  lost  the  dearest  mem- 
ber of  his  own  family.  I recall  one  evening  late  in  May,  when 
I met  the  President  in  his  carriage  driving  slowly  toward 
the  Soldiers’  Home.  He  had  just  parted  from  one  of  those 
long  lines  of  ambulances.  The  sun  was  sinking  behind  the 
desolate  and  deserted  hills  of  Virginia  ; the  flags  from  the 
forts,  hospitals  and  camps  drooped  sadly.  Arlington,  with  its 
white  colonnade,  looked  like  what  it  was — a hospital.  Far 


486 


ANECDOTES  OP  THE  REBELLION. 


down  the  Potomac,  toward  Mount  Vernon,  the  haze  of  the 
evening  was  gathering  over  the  landscape,  and  when  I met  the 
President  his  attitude  and  expression  spoke  the  deepest  sadness. 
He  paused  as  we  met,  and,  pointing  his  hand  toward  the 
wounded  men,  he  said  : “ Look  yonder  at  those  poor  fellows. 

I cannot  bear  it.  This  suffering,  this  loss  of  life  is  dreadful.” 
Recalling  a letter  he  had  written  years  before  to  a suffering 
friend,  whose  grief  he  had  sought  to  console,  I reminded  him 
of  the  incident,  and  asked  him  : “ Do  you  remember  writing 
to  your  sorrowing  friend  these  words  : ‘ And  this,  too,  shall 

pass  away.  Never  fear.  Victory  will  come ” “ Yes, ’’replied 
he,  “victory  will  come,  but  it  comes  slowly.” 

His  friends  and  his  family,  and  especially  Mrs.  Lincoln, 
watched  his  careworn  and  anxious  face  with  the  greatest 
solicitude.  She  and  they  sometimes  took  him  from  his  labors 
almost  in  spite  of  himself.  He  walked  and  rode  about  Wash- 
ington and  its  picturesque  surroundings.  He  visited  the 
hospitals,  and,  with  his  friends,  and  in  conversation  and  visits 
to  the  theatre,  he  sought  to  divert  his  mind  from  the  pressure 
upon  it.  He  often  rode  with  Secretary  Seward,  with  Senator 
Sumner  and  others.  But  his  greatest  relief  was  when  he  was 
visited  by  his  old  Illinois  friends,  and  fora  while,  by  anecdotes 
and  reminiscences  of  the  past,  his  mind  was  beguiled  from  the 
constant  strain  upon  it.  These  old  friends  were  sometimes 
shocked  with  the  change  in  his  appearance.  They  had  known 
him  at  his  home,  and  at  the  courts  in  Illinois,  with  a frame  of 
iron  and  nerves  of  steel ; as  a man  who  hardly  knew  what 
illness  was,  ever  genial  and  sparkling  with  frolic  and  fun, 
nearly  always  cheery  and  bright.  Now,  as  the  months  of  the 
war  went  on,  they  saw  the  wrinkles  in  his  face  and  forehead 
deepen  slowly  into  furrows,  the  laugh  of  old  days  was  less 
frequent,  and  it  did  not  seem  to  come  from  the  heart.  Anxiety, 
responsibility,  care,  thought,  disasters,  defeats,  the  injustice  of 
friends,  wore  upon  his  giant  frame,  and  his  nerves  of  steel  be- 
came at  times  irritable.  He  said  one  day,  with  a pathos  which 
language  cannot  describe:  “ I feel  as  though  I shall  never  be 
glad  any  more.”  During  these  four  years  he  had  no  respite, 
no  holidays.  When  others  fled  away  from  the  heat  and  dust 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


487 


of  the  capital,  he  remained.  He  would  not  leave  the  helm  until 
all  danger  was  passed  and  the  good  ship  of  state  had  weathered 
the  storm. — Arnold's  Life  of  Lincoln. 


A Brave  Irish.  Soldier. — The  Army  of  the  Potomac,  says  a 
writers  in  Peck’s  Sun,  contained  no  braver  or  better  soldier,  no 
kinder  or  more  pleasant  comrade,  than  genial  Ed  Leahy,  of 
Company  I,  Twelfth  New  York  Volunteers.  As  a forager  he 
was  the  coolest,  most  audacious  and  ready-witted  man  I ever 
knew,  unless,  indeed,  I except  another  Irishman  of  the  same 
company,  named  Tim  Dwyer. 

When  McClellan  began  his  celebrated  “change  of  base” 
which,  after  seven  consecutive  days  of  hard  marching  and 
terrible  fighting,  resulted  in  the  placing  of  his  shattered  and 
exhausted  army  safe  under  the  guns  of  our  gunboats  at  Harri- 
son’s Landing,  on  the  James  River,  Leahy,  with  others  of  our 
company,  was  detailed  to  guard  the  “grapevine  telegraph” 
not  far  from  Gaines’  Mill. 

In  the  confusion  which  followed  the  day’s  fighting  at  Mechan- 
icsville,  and  the  retreat  from  that  place,  this  detail  was  never 
relieved  or  withdrawn,  and  when,  on  that  disastrous  second 
day  of  the  seven  days’  fighting,  the  Fifth  Corps,  under  Porter, 
was  defeated  at  Gaines’  Mill  and  retreated  across  the  Chicka- 
hominy,  Stuart’s  rebel  cavalry,  sweeping  around  what  had 
been  our  right  and  rear,  found  them  still  at  their  post,  where 
Leahy,  who  was  the  non-com.  in  charge,  had  persisted  in  stay- 
ing until  relieved,  although  they  could  plainly  hear  the  roar  of 
the  progressing  battle,  and  knew  that  if  not  soon  relieved  by 
our  own  men  they  would  be  by  the  rebels.  Consequently  they 
were  not  much  surprised  when,  just  before  night,  they  found 
themselves  surrounded  by  the  rebel  cavalry,  and,  after  firing  a 
few  shots,  were  compelled  to  surrender. 

When  called  upon  to  give  up  their  arms,  the  first  to  do  so 
was  a man  named  Hitchcock,  better  known  in  his  company 
as  “ Bowels,’’  and  as  he  handed  up  his  gun  to  one  of  the  reb- 
els he  tremblingly  said,  “You  can  see  that  my  gun  is  per- 
fectly clean.  I have  not  fired  a shot  at  you.” 


488 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


“ I have,  then,”  quoth  indignant  Ed  as  he  swung  his  gun 
around  his  head  and  smashed  off  the  stock  against  an  apple 
tree,  “as  many  as  I could.  And  if  you  want  my  gun  there  it 
is,  and  much  good  may  it  do  you.” 

“ That’s  our  sort,  Yank,”  answered  the  cavalryman  who  had 
been  waiting  with  outstretched  hands  to  receive  the  gun.  “We 
hate  a coward  and  I reckon  you’ll  get  none  the  worse  treat- 
ment among  us  because  you  show  the  true  grit.  Now  fall  in 
right  smart  and  git.” 

And  in  five  minutes  the  boys  were  on  their  way  to  long 
weeks  of  suffering  in  the  prisons  of  Libby  and  Belle  Island. 

During  the  time  that  Leahy  was  a prisoner  on  Belle  Island, 
the  Confederates  were  very  indignant  because  persons  in  the 
North  struck  off  large  quantities  of  facsimiles  of  their  paper 
money.  They  considered  it  an  insult  to  the  confederacy  that 
an  imitation,  a “ counterfeit”  of  their  “legal  tender,”  was  in 
the  hands  of  our  children  as  playthings  and  curiosities.  And 
when  it  was  learned  that  our  boys  in  the  army  were  passing 
large  quantities  of  it  on  the  unsuspecting  Southerners  for  gen- 
uine Confederate  money,  there  was  a perfect  howl  of  rage,  and 
President  Davis  issued  a proclamation,  making  it  a hanging 
offense  if  any  of  our  men  were  convicted  of  passing  the  ob- 
noxious imitation. 

Leahy  had  in  some  way  procured  a five-dollar  note  of  this 
description,  and  being  destitute  of  other  money,  he  one  day 
purchased  with  it  a watermelon  from  a vender  who  had  been 
passed  inside  the  guard. 

The  melon  was  a luxury  not  often  obtainable  there,  and,  while 
the  boys  were  eating  it,  they  congratulated  Ed  on  his  having  so 
nicely  fooled  the  melon  peddler,  though  all  agreed  it  might 
prove  a sorry  joke  after  all,  if  he  were  found  out. 

Not  many  hours  had  elapsed  before  it  was  whispered  to  Ed 
that  a sergeant  and  squad  of  men  were  searching  for  the  man 
who  had  bought  a melon  with  & facsimile  Confederate  note. 

“ Bedad.”  said  Ed,  assuming  for  the  occasion  a strong  brogue, 

“ and  I’m  the  1 d that’ll  be  after  helping  to  find  ’im.” 

And,  after  hastily  exchanging  his  blouse  with  one  of  the 
boys  for  a cavalryman’s  jacket,  he  coolly  walked  up  to  the  ser- 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


489 


geant  and  said,  “Is  it  the  man  pwhat  bo’t  the  melon  ye’d  be 
after  spakin’  wid?” 

“Yes,”  said  the  sergeant.  “ Do  you  know  him  ?” 

“ Know  him,  is  it  ? And  I just  after  ating  a big  pace  of  that 
same?  An’  the  tashte  of  it  still  in  me  mouth?  Begorra,  I’d  be 
after  knowin’  him  forninst  any  b’y  in  this  bastely  hole.  The 
fine  dacent  lad  that  he  is.” 

“ All  right,  my  man,”  said  the  sergeant.  “You  just  walk 
around  with  me  and  point  him  out,  and  I will  give  you  a 
dollar.” 

“ Throth,”  said  Ed,  “an’  I’m  the  b’y  that’ll  do  that  same,” 
and  after  a long  and  diligent  search,  during  which  Ed  several 
times  pretended  to  have  discovered  him,  only  to  discover,  on 
closer  inspection,  that  he  was  mistaken,  he  finally  decided  that 
he  was  not  to  be  found,  and  wound  up  his  complaint  at  not 
being  able  to  earn  the  dollar  by  asking  the  sergeant,  “An’ 
phwat  would  yez  be  after  wantin’  wid  the  laddie  buck  ? Is  it  a 
furlough  ye’d  be  after  givin’  ’im  ? ” 

“ Yes,”  said  the  sergeant.  “ A d — d long  one.  We  meant 
to  hang  him  for  passing  counterfeit  money,  and  we  will,  too,  if 
we  find  him.” 

“ Howly  mither  o’  Moses,”  said  Ed,  as  he  lifted  up  his  hands 
in  horror  not  altogether  assumed,  for  he  had  all  the  time  been 
aware  of  his  probable  fate  if  found  out.  “An’ is  it  that  yez 
wanted  wid  ’im  ? May  the  divil  fly  away  wid  me  if  I aint 
plazed  that  ye  didn’t  find  ’im  thin.  An’  be  the  powers,  I hope 
yez  never  will.” 

And  they  did  not,  for  the  boys  all  admired  Ed’s  cool  courage 
and  kept  the  secret  well.  He  was  soon  after  exchanged,  and 
came  safely  back  to  us  not  long  after  the  battle  of  Antietam. 


How  Sheridan’s  Ride  Looked  to  a Spectator. — The  fol- 
lowing account  of  how  “ Sheridan’s  Ride  ” looked  to  a spec- 
tator atone  end  of  it,  writes  General  James  Comlev,  was  copied 
by  Mr.  Whitelaw  Reid  from  my  private  diary  lent  him  for 
“ Ohio  in  the  War,”  and  I know  it  is  true  : “ Crook  was  lying 
a rod  or  two  to  our  left.  Hayes  and  I were  together  with  our 


490 


ANECDOTES  OP  THE  KEBELLION. 


commands.  He  was  badly  bruised  by  his  fall  when  his  horse 
was  killed  under  him,  and  had  several  slight  wounds  beside. 
He  was  teasing  me  and  grumbling  because  we  did  not  advance, 
instead  of  waiting  for  the  enemy. 

“ Suddenly  there  is  a dust  in  the  rear,  on  the  Winchester  road, 
and  almost  before  we  are  aware,  a fiery-looking,  impetuous, 
dashing  young  man  in  full  major-general’s  uniform,  and 
riding  furiously  a magnificent  black  horse,  literally  flecked  with 
foam,  and  no  poetic  license  about  it,  reins  up  and  springs  off 
by  General  Crook's  side.  There  is  a perfect  roar  as  everybody 
recognizes  Sheridan.  He  talks  with  Crook  a little  while,  cut- 
ting away  at  the  tops  of  the  weeds  with  his  riding- whip.  Gen- 
eral Crook  speaks  half-a-dozen  sentences  that  sound  a great  deal 
like  the  whip,  and  by  that  time  some  of  the  staff  are  up. 
They  are  sent  flying  in  different  directions.  Sheridan  and 
Crook  lie  down  and  seem  to  be  talking,  and  all  is  quiet  again 
except  the  vicious  shells  of  the  different  batteries  and  the  roar  of 
artillery  along  the  line.  After  awhile  Colonel  [James  W.]  Forsyth 
comes  down  to  our  front  and  shouts  to  the  General,  “The 
Nineteenth  Corps  is  closed  up,  sir.’  Sheridan  jumps  up,  gives 
one  more  cut  with  his  whip,  whirls  himself  around  once,  jumps 
on  his  horse  and  starls  up  the  line.  Just  as  he  starts  he  says 
to  our  men  : ‘We  are  going  to  have  a good  thing  on  them 
now,  boys  1’  It  don’t  sound  like  Cicero  or  Daniel  Webster, 
but  it  doubled  the  force  at  our  end  of  the  line.  [I  may  say  now, 
that  it  don’t  sound  even  like  Buchanan  Read.] 

“ And  so  he  rode  off,  a long  wave  of  yells  rolling  up  to  the 
right  with  him.  We  took  our  posts,  the  line  moved  forward — 
and  the  balance  of  the  day  is  already  history.” 

I suppose  there  is  no  necessity  for  burdening  you  with  a de- 
scription of  our  part  in  the  advance,  as  there  is  no  dispute  as  to 
our  being  there,  or  as  to  our  place  in  the  line.  One  incident 
may  be  of  interest.  At  one  of  the  pauses  in  this  forward  move- 
ment our  company  was  delayed  by  a very  high  rail  fence  I (can 
hardly  believe  such  a fence  was  left,  but  it  was).  Crook  was 
on  his  horse,  and  had  passed  the  fence  when  Hayes  climbed  up, 
and,  by  holding  to  one  of  the  “stakes”  and  standing  on  the 
“rider.”  was  more  elevated  than  Crook,  and  could  use  his  glass 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


491 


more  effectively,  He  was  able  then  to  give  Crook  some  im- 
portant information,  which  I did  not  hear.  But  the  result  was 
that  Hayes  mounted  his  horse  and  dashed  to  the  front  at  a 
headlong  gallop,  ahead  of  his  infantry.  I have  learned  since 
that  he  found  Captain  Dupont,  who  was  moving  down  the 
pike,  and  under  his  immediate  orders  Captain  Dupont  passed 
through  Middletown  at  a swinging  trot,  with  his  own  battery, 
going  to  the  front.  Hayes,  being  very  well  mounted,  and  free 
to  “ cut  across,”  got  ahead  out  of  sight,  and  on  the  eminence 
near  where  our  camps  had  been,  found  General  Sheridan  en- 
tirely alone,  using  his  glass  in  the  most  excited  manner. 

As  soon  as  he  saw  Hayes  he  yelled  at  him  : “ If  I had  a bat- 
tery here  we  could  knock out  of  their  train  and  capture 

all  their  artillery?'’  Hayes  answered  : “All  right,  general ; I’ve 
got  just  what  you  want,  coming  as  fast  as  it  can  !”  He  galloped 
back  to  Dupont,  who  immediately  started  all  his  horses  at  a 
gallop,  and  came  down  the  pike  like  a whirlwind.  The  first  shell 
he  fired  lit  in  the  very  midst  of  a narrow  place  where  the  head 
of  the  enemy’s  retreating  column  had  got  gorged  by  attempt- 
ing to  pass  too  many  abreast.  General  Hayes  has  described 
the  scene  to  me  vividly,  and  it  is  enough  to  make  one  get  up 
and  give  three  cheers  all  alone  by  himself  to  think  of  it  as  he 
describes  it — shell  after  shell  dropping  in  the  thickest  of  the 
throng,  drivers  cutting  traces  and  scampering  out  of  it,  teams, 
ammunition,  caissons  and  cannons  abandoned  and  left  literally 
piled  up  by  the  gorge. 


Admiral  Porter’s  Tribute  to  Grant  — The  following  extract 
is  from  a work  entitled  “ Anecdotes  and  Reminiscences  of  the 
Civil  War,”  by  Admiral  Porter  : 

In  the  history  of  the  world’s  sieges  nothing  will  be  found 
where  more  patience  was  developed,  more  endurance  under 
privations  or  more  courage  shown  than  by  the  Union  forces 
at  the  siege  of  Vicksburg,  while  on  the  part  of  the  besieged  it 
was  marked  by  their  great  fertility  of  resource  in  checking 
almost  every  movement  of  ours,  and  for  the  long  months  of 
suffering  and  hardship  they  underwent. 

It  belongs  of  right  to  General  Grant  to  tell  the  story  of  that 


492 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


event,  for  in  no  case  during  the  war  did  he  so  clearly  show  his 
title  to  be  called  a great  general,  nor  did  he  elsewhere  so  fully 
exhibit  all  the  qualities  which  proved  him  to  be  a great  soldier. 

If  General  Grant  had  never  performed  any  other  military 
act  during  the  war,  the  capture  of  Vicksburg  alone,  with  all 
the  circumstances  attending  the  siege,  would  have  entitled 
him  to  the  highest  renown.  He  had  an  enemy  to  deal  with  of 
twice  his  force,  and  protected  by  defenses  never  surpassed  in 
the  art  of  war. 

I saw,  myself,  the  great  strongholds  at  Sebastopol  of  the 
Malakoff  tower  and  the  Redan,  the  day  after  they  were  taken  by 
a combined  army  of  120,000  men;  and  these  strongholds,  which 
have  become  famous  in  ballads  and  story,  never  in  any  way 
compared  with  the  defenses  of  Vicksburg,  which  looked  as  if  a 
thousand  Titans  had  been  put  to  work  to  make  these  heights 
unassailable. 

I am  told  there  were  fifty-six  miles  of  intrenchments  thrown 
up,  one  within  the  other. 

The  hills  above,  with  their  granite  rocks  standing  in  defiance, 
were  enough  to  deter  a foe  without  having  intrenchments  bris- 
tling with  cannon  and  manned  by  the  hardiest  troops  in  the 
Confederacy. 

After  it  was  all  over  and  General  Grant  could  see  the  con- 
quered city  lying  at  bis  feet,  he  could  well  afford  to  laugh  at 
his  vile  traducers,  who  were  doing  all  they  could  to  hamper 
him  by  sending  telegrams  to  the  seat  of  government  question- 
ing his  fitness  for  so  important  a command. 

If  those  who  lent  themselves  to  such  things  could  be  followed 
through  the  war,  it  would  be  found  that  they  never  made  a 
mark,  put  them  where  you  would;  nor  did  they  achieve  any 
good  for  the  government. 

That  was  a happy  Fourth  of  July  when  the  Confederate  flag 
came  down  at  Vicksburg  and  the  Stars  and  Stripes  went  up  in 
its  place,  while  Meade’s  force  at  Gettysburg  was  driving  Lee’s 
army  back  to  Richmond  tattered  and  torn. 

That  day,  so  glorious  in  the  annals  of  our  history,  lost  nothing 
by  the  two  brilliant  events  which  were  added  to  our  fame  and 
made  it  still  more  dear  in  the  heart  of  every  American. 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


493 


• When  the  American  flag  was  hoisted  on  the  ramparts  of 
Vicksburg  my  flagship  and  every  vessel  of  the  fleet  steamed  up 
or  down  to  the  levee  before  the  city. 

We  discerned  a dust  in  the  distance,  and  in  a few  moments 
General  Grant,  at  the  head  of  nearly  all  his  generals,  with  their 
staffs,  rode  up  to  the  gangway  and,  dismounting,  came  on 
board.  That  was  a happy  meeting,  with  great  handshaking  and 
general  congratulation. 

I opened  all  my  wine  lockers,  which  contained  only  Catawba 
on  this  occasion.  It  disappeared  down  the  parched  throats 
which  had  tasted  nothing  for  some  time  but  bad  water.  Yet 
it  exhilarated  that  crowd  as  weak  wine  never  did  before. 

There  was  one  man  there  who  preserved  the  same  quiet 
demeanor  he  always  bore,  whether  in  adversity  or  victory, 
and  that  was  General  Grant. 

No  one,  to  see  him  sitting  there  with  that  calm  exterior  amid 
all  the  jollity,  and  without  any  staff,  would  ever  have  taken 
him  for  the  great  general  wrho  had  accomplished  one  of  the 
most  stupendous  military  feats  on  record. 

There  was  a quiet  satisfaction  in  his  face  that  could  not  he 
concealed,  but  he  behaved  on  that  occasion  as  if  nothing  of 
importance  had  occurred. 

General  Grant  was  the  only  one  in  that  assemblage  who  did 
not  touch  the  simple  wine  offered  him  ; he  contented  himself 
with  a cigar  ; and  let  me  say  here  that  this  was  his  habit  during 
all  the  time  he  commanded  before  Vicksburg,  also  while  he 
commanded  before  Richmond,  though  the  same  detractors  who 
made  false  representations  of  him  in  military  matters  before 
Vicksburg  misrepresented  him  also  in  the  matter  above 
alluded  to. 


The  Last  Gasp  of  Lee’s  Army. — General  Sheridan  tells  a 
very  interesting  story  about  the  last  campaign  against  Lee,  and 
the  incidents  of  the  surrender.  It  will  be  remembered  that  he 
headed  off  Lee  at  Appomattox  Court  House,  and  captured 
eleven  trains  of  supplies  which  were  waiting  for  him  there. 
When  Lee  found  out  that  he  had  no  stores  or  ammunition  for 
his  army,  and  that  his  retreat  was  cut  off,  he  sent  a flag  of 


494 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


truce,  which  Custer  received  and  conducted  to  Sheridan.  The 
two  armies  lay  on  their  arms  waiting  for  Grant,  who  was  on 
his  way  to  the  front. 

In  the  meantime  Sheridan  and  some  of  his  staff  started  to 
ride  over  toward  Appomattox  Court  House,  when  they  were 
fired  upon  by  a regiment  of  rebels  half  concealed  among  some 
underbrush.  The  General  and  his  party  waved  their  hats  to- 
ward the  place  where  the  shots  came  from,  and  made  all  sorts 
of  demonstrations  to  silence  the  unexpected  and  mysterious 
attack,  but  to  no  purpose.  Finally  the  Confederate  officer  who 
brought  the  flag  and  Major  Allen,  of  Sheridan’s  staff,  rode  over 
to  see  what  the  matter  was. 

They  found  a South  Carolina  regiment,  whose  colonel,  in  a 
grandiloquent  tone,  informed  them  that  the  war  wasn’t  over, 
and  that  he  and  his  regiment  did  not  recognize  the  authority 
of  General  Lee  to  make  terms  for  peace.  “Be  Gawd,  sir,”  ex- 
claimed this  gallant  J ohnny,  “ South  Carolinians  never  sur- 
render ! ” 

The  two  officers  rode  back  to  General  Sheridan,  who,  with 
his  party,  had  retired  under  cover,  and  reported  to  him  the 
situation.  The  general  called  Custer,  and  told  him  there  was 
one  regiment  over  in  the  brush  which  hadn’t  got  enough  of  it, 
and  it  would  be  well  for  him  to  go  over  there  and  ‘ ‘ snuff  it 
out.”  Custer  ordered  his  bugler  to  sound  “forward,”  and,  at 
the  head  of  a regiment,  dashed  across  the  interval  which  lay 
between  the  two  armies,  which  were  drawn  up  in  long  lines 
and  stood  at  rest.  It  was  a beautiful  Sunday  morning — a per- 
fect spring  day — and  the  sight  of  that  regiment,  with  Custer’s 
long,  tawny  hair  as  their  banner,  dashing  at  full  gallop  across 
the  fields,  evoked  a cheer  from  both  armies. 

Meantime  Sheridan  had  reached  the  court  house,  where  he 
met  General  Gordon,  recently  Senator  from  Georgia,  and 
General  Wilcox,  who  had  been  his  classmate  at  West  Point,  but 
whom  he  had  not  seen  for  many  years.  Wilcox  has  since  been 
Doorkeeper  of  the  United  States  Senate. 

While  this  party  were  sitting  on  the  steps  of  the  court  house, 
chatting  familiarly  over  the  situation,  heavy  musketry  was 
heard  in  the  distance.  Gordon  looked  up  in  anxiety  and  alarm, 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


495 


and  asked  one  of  his  aids  to  ride  over  in  that  direction  and  find 
out  what  it  meant.  ‘ ‘ Never  you  mind,  General,  ” said  Sheridan. 

It's  all  right.  I know  what  it  means.  Custer  is  over  there 
having  some  fun  with  a South  Carolinian  who  never  sur- 
renders.” Gordon  insisted  upon  sending  the  officer  to  stop  the 
fight,  but  before  he  got  there  the  doughty  colonel  had  presented 
Custer  with  a very  much  battered  sword.  It  was  the  last  gasp 
of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia. 


A Rocket  Battery. — The  following  incident  is  related  by 
ColonelE.  Z.  C.  Judson(£,Ned  Buntline”): 

In  the  winter  of  1863  an  infantry  brigade,  with  Howard’s 
Battery  L,  Third  Artillery,  and  two  battalions  of  cavalry,  the 
Eleventh  Pennsylvania  and  First  New  York  Mounted  Rifles, 
all  under  General  Wessels,  made  a reconnoissance  out  from 
Suffolk,  Va.,  on  the  Franklin  road. 

The  mud  was  hub  deep  to  the  gun  carriages,  and  they  had  to 
double  teams  to  get  the  guns  along  at  all.  The  infantry  spread- 
ing through  the  fields  off  the  roads  got  along  a little  better;  but 
it  was  hard  marching  and  growlers  were  in  the  majority. 
About  ten  or  twelve  miles  out  the  cavalry  drove  into  a rebel 
picket  ahead  of  us,  and  soon  after  we  were  checked  by  a heavy 
battle  line  of  the  men  in  gray. 

The  brigade  was  at  once  deployed  and  skirmishers  were 
thrown  out  to  feel  the  enemy  while  we  waited  for  the  guns  to 
come  up.  They  were  far  in  the  rear  and  there  was  no  telling 
when  they  could  be  got  to  the  front. 

Suddenly  from  a little  knoll  in  front  of  the  rebel  position  a 
rocket  battery,  a recent  importation  on  an  English  blockade- 
runner,  opened  sharp  upon  us.  The  huge  rockets  tearing  and 
hissing  through  the  trees  and  underbrush  scared  the  cavalry 
horses  fearfully,  and  the  men  were  scared  about  as  badly.  Not 
one  in  a hundred  of  them  had  ever  seen  a rocket,  except  such 
as  are  used  in  fireworks,  and  the  horrible  missiles  appeared 
worse  than  they  really  were. 

The  writer  had  seen  Congreve  rockets  used  to  repel  a Semi- 
nole attack  ou  Fort  Dallas,  near  Key  Biscayno,  in  1839,  and 


496 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


probably  he  was  about  the  only  one  in  the  command  who  knew 
what  such  a battery  could  do.  General  Wessels  was  furious 
We  could  only  reply  to  the  rockets  with  musketry.  A deep 
stream  and  a muddy  flat  ahead  of  us  made  a cavalry  charge 
next  to  impossible,  and  the  infernal  rockets  were  literally  de- 
moralizing the  men. 

Suddenly  an  old  sergeant,  who  sat  in  Ins  saddle  at  the  head 
of  twenty  mounted  scouts,  rode  up  to  General  Wessels,  saluted, 
and  said  : 

“ General,  if  you  let  me  try  it  I think  I can  get  in  on  the 
flank  of  that  rocket  battery  under  cover  of  these  woods  and 
take  it,  if  you’ll  keep  up  a fire  in  front  till  I charge,  and  then 
support  me  by  a forward  movement.  ” 

“Try  it,  sergeant;  try  it  I”  said  the  general  earnestly. 

In  a minute  the  mounted  scouts  filed  off  to  the  rear,  led  by 
the  sergeant,  and  were  soon  out  of  sight.  The  whole  line  now 
opened  a heavy  fire,  and  the  men  in  the  rocket  battery  had  a 
shower  of  lead  sent  in  among  them  at  long  range,  to  which 
they  answered  as  fast  as  they  could  work  their  rockets. 
Twenty  minutes  passed  by,  and  then,  through  his  glass,  Gen- 
eral Wessels  saw  the  scouts  in  the  edge  of  the  woods,  not  300 
yards  from  the  rear  of  the  batter}',  ready  to  charge,  every  man 
with  his  rifle  at  present. 

The  next  instant,  as  swift  as  a flight  of  arrows,  they  were 
seen  plunging  forward  over  dry  ground  upon  the  rocketmen, 
and  at  the  same  instant,  ceasing  to  fire,  Wessels  ordered  his 
whole  line  forward  with  the  bayonet. 

The  surprise  was  so  sudden  and  complete  that  the  battery 
and  the  men  who  worked  it  were  in  the  hands  of  the  scouts  in 
less  than  a minute,  and  with  a cheer  our  whole  line  crossed 
the  creek  and  held  dry  ground  on  the  other  side  with  the  cap- 
tured battery  in  their  midst.  The  Confederates  were  driven 
back  nearly  half  a mile  before  they  rallied  and  made  it  so  hot 
for  us  that  we  had  to  slow  up  and  skirmish  while  our  guns 
were  coming  forward. 

We  had  the  rocket  battery  now,  but  none  of  our  officers  or 
men  knew  how  to  work  it  to  advantage,  so  we  could  not  use  it 
on  the  enemy.  We  had  to  keep  peppering  away  with  rifles 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


497 


and  muskets  till  near  night,  and  then  our  guns  were  up.  The 
Confederates  then  fell  back  to  their  fortified  lines  near  Frank- 
lin, and  we  drew  off  and  returned  to  Suffolk,  pretty  well  worn 
out  with  Virginia  mud. 

And  that  is  the  brief  history  of  the  only  rocket  battery  I ever 
fell  in  with  from  ’61  to  ’65.  It  was  rough,  but  not  half  so  dan- 
gerous as  it  seemed,  for  it  could  not  be  handled  like  shot  and 
shell  and  sent  where  it  could  do  the  most  harm. 


Farragut’s  Fleet  Below  New  Orleans. — Attwo  o’clock  on  the 
morning  of  April  24,  1862,  a red  light  from  the  Hartford' s taff- 
rail  warned  the  fleet  to  get  under  way.  Positions  in  line  of 
battle  had  been  taken  the  night  before  and  every  ship  lay 
“ hove  short  ” to  her  anchor.  The  fleet  was  formed  in  two 
divisions.  That  to  follow  up  the  west  bank  and  attack  Fort 
Jackson  was  the  Hartford,  Brooklyn,  Richmond,  and  four 
smaller  ships.  That  to  follow  the  east  bank  and  engage  Fort 
St.  Philip  was  the  Cayuga,  Pensacola,  Mississippi,  Oneida, 
Iroquois,  and  three  small  gunboats.  The  three  sloops,  Hart- 
ford, Richmond  and  Brooklyn,  carried  each  fifteen  guns  in 
broadside,  besides  brass  pieces  in  the  tops. 

It  was  a dark  night,  yet  stars  were  shining.  The  great  river 
boomed,  for  the  water  was  high,  and  piles  of  driftwood  coming 
down  had  kept  all  lookouts  on  the  alert.  The  first  division, 
Farragut  leading,  hugged  the  west  bank  as  close  as  the  Hart- 
ford's pilot  would  permit.  The  pilot  was  an  old  New  Orleans 
man.  He  had  no  politics.  He  was  working  for  money.  He 
had  a little  cage  built  which  let  down  from  the  port  fore-chains 
— and  dropped  him  just  to  the  water’s  edge.  His  idea  was  to 
get  under  the  smoke.  Two  midshipmen  were  stationed  to  signal 
his  orders.  Farragut  and  his  staff  went  forward  to  the  fore- 
castle. Captain  Wainright  took  the  bridge,  and  Lieutenant 
Thornton,  he  of  Kearsarge  fame  afterward,  took  charge  of  the 
batteries.  The  two  lines  steamed  slowly  up.  Porter’s  mortars 
doubled  their  fire.  The  Confederate  forts  were  silent. 

There  were  no  sounds  save  the  swish  of  the  current,  the  dull 
thump  of  the  engines  and  the  buzz  and  restlessness  of  the  crew. 


498 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


Farragut  stood  with  his  night-glass  peering  through  the  dark- 
ness ahead.  Wainright  was  beside  him  ; Watson,  his  signal 
officer,  near.  “Is  Bailey  well  up  in  line?”  he  asked,  without 
removing  the  glass  from  his  eyes.  “Aye,  aye,  sir,”  said  the 
signal  man  softly.  All  at  once  there  was  a flash  ahead  that 
lit  up  the  heavens,  and  in  an  instant  a shot  whistled  over  the 
Hartford’s  bow.  Farragut  removed  the  glass  and  said  quietly, 
“ Gentlemen,  the  time  has  come.  Wainright,  have  your  men 
stand  by  their  guns.  Pilot,”  to  the  man  over  the  side,  “ do  you 
see  that  water  battery  right  ahead?  Put  this  ship  as  close  to 
it  as  you  can  get  her.”  By  that  time  the  whole  Confederate 
force  was  roused.  Fort  St.  Philip  opened.  Fort  Jackson 
turned  loose  her  casements  ; the  water  battery  had  its  whole 
twenty  guns  at  play.  Away  ahead  in  the  gloom  could  be  seen 
the  preparations  of  the  Confederate  fleet — the  fire  rafts  being 
ignited,  the  black  smoke  skurrying  back  and  forth,  and  withal 
the  deadly  missiles  hissing  by.  “ Port,”  yelled  the  pilot ; “ here 
we  are,  sir.”  Farragut  leaned  over  the  side.  “Can’t  you  get 
us  any  closer  ? ” [The  Hartford  seemed  then  within  100  feet  of 
the  battery.]  “ Not  without  danger  of  grounding.” 

“All  right.  Port  it  is.  Hard-a-port  1 Now,  boys  !”  and  the 
old  man  waved  his  glass.  The  crew  waited  for  the  ship  to 
sheer,  and  then  came  the  crash.  It  was  the  first  broadside 
that  had  been  fired  in  that  squadron.  It  was  deafening  ; it  was 
almost  paralyzing  ; but,  like  the  taste  of  blood,  the  stripped 
sailors  wanted  more  of  it.  From  that  hour  smoke  enveloped 
the  ship.  Obeying  his  orders,  the  pilot  kept  his  ship  close  to  the 
west  shore.  By  this  time  the  guns  of  Jackson  were  all  in  full 
play.  The  smoke  was  so  dense  that  from  the  deck  nothing 
could  be  seen  but  a sheet  of  flame  issuing  from  the  canopy. 
The  fierce  hail  of  iron  from  the  fort  was  like  the  hiss  of  count- 
less steam  valves.  Happily  the  artillerymen  had  poor  range, 
and  so  most  of  their  fire  was  ineffective.  The  fleet  made  little 
or  no  reply,  but  steamed  ahead.  Pretty  soon  the  Hartford, 
Richmond  and  Brooklyn  were  all  in  position  to  bring  their 
guns  to  bear  at  close  range.  The  orders  were  to  get  as  close 
as  the  pilots  would  allow  and  sweep  the  parapets  with  grape 
and  canister.  It  was  hardly  five  minutes  after  the  ships’ 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


499 


batteries  had  got  into  this  work  before ' the  enemy  s fire 
slackened.  They  could  not  stand  it.  The  ships  passed  up- 
ward. By  this  time  all  ahead  was  black  and  fire-flamed.  The 
Confederates  had  set  aflame  a dozen  fire-rafts  and  they  were 
coming  down  with  the  current. 

Here  was  a new  danger.  The  forts  were  still  firing,  but  in 
the  dense  smoke  nobody  could  tell  where  he  was.  A great  fire" 
raft,  the  flames  rising  fifty  feet,  came  swooping  down  on  the 
Hartford.  To  dodge  it  the  pilot  made  an  error  and  the  ship  went 
ashore  iu  the  mud.  The  raft  swung  alongside,  and  in  an  in* 
stant  the  flames  had  caught  the  Hartford's  rigging.  Lieutenant 
Thornton’s  fire  department  was  perfect,  and  it  responded  even 
in  the  face  of  such  awful  danger.  The  Hartford's  engines  were 
backed,  and  then  it  was  discovered  that  the  ram  Manassas  was 
pushing  the  fire-raft  and  holding  it  against  the  ship’s  side. 
“ Cast  loose  that  starboard  battery  ! ” yelled  Farragut.  “Quick, 
gentlemen  ! See  that  ram?  For  God’s  sake,  give  it  to  him  1 ” 
The  ram  got  it.  The  Manassas  fell  off  from  the  raft,  the  raft 
slid  by  the  Hartford,  and  the  latter  was  free.  Captain  Warley, 
the  commander  of  the  Manassas,  seeing  he  was  hurt,  tried  to 
make  for  shore.  The  Mississippi  caught  him,  and  pushed  him 
into  the  mud.  There  was  no  time  to  stop,  or  Warley  would 
have  been  a prisoner,  but  he  was  helpless,  and  it  was  the  duty 
of  the  wooden  ships  to  get  out  of  fire. 

Once  above  the  range  of  fire  from  the  forts  the  enemy’s  fleet 
had  to  be  encountered.  It  was  getting  almost  daylight.  The 
smoke  was  drifting  away,  and  looking  ahead  the  flag  officer 
could  see  the  Confederate  gunboats  and  cotton-boats  and  rams. 
The  Federal  gunboat  Varuna,  Captain  Boggs,  had  already 
dashed  in  among  them,  and,  as  the  result  proved,  got  the 
worst  of  it,  for  after  half  an  hour’s  tussle  she  went  down  stern 
first  and  lost  thirty  of  her  crew.  The  Oneida  was  also  being 
sore  beset,  when  the  heavy  ships  came  up.  Farragut,  through 
his  glass,  could  see  at  a glance  where  the  trouble  lay.  The 
little  vessels  did  not  carry  guns  enough.  He  signaled  the  big 
ships  to  form  in  “ line  ahead,”  that  is,  single  file,  and  take  the 
middle  of  the  channel.  The  Confederate  fleet  was  formed  in 
two  lines.  “ Man  both  sides  ! ’ he  called  to  his  captain,  as  the 


500 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


Hartford's  bow  loomed  up  through  the  smoke,  and  the  Rich- 
mond, Brooklyn  and  Mississippi  followed.  “ Man  both  sides  1” 
was  the  signal  to  the  other  ships. 

It  was  dreadful.  As  the  line  steamed  up  and  the  heavy  bat- 
teries poured  from  both  sides  into  the  frail  and  panic-stricken 
craft,  it  seemed  like  horror-laden  destruction.  The  big  river 
steamers  were  all  top-hamper.  They  had  cotton  bales  to  pro- 
tect them,  but  the  shells  from  the  nine-inch  Dahlgrens  sent 
these  flying  into  mid-air.  Two  of  the  craft  were  together. 
They  seemed  filled  with  people  ; the  Richmond  sheered  within 
twenty  feet  of  them  and  let  go  a broadside.  The  roof  and 
cabin  and  “texas”  and  smoke-pipes  all  went  by  the  board. 
On  either  bank,  as  the  fleet  passed  up,  were  the  wrecks  of  the 
wretched  fleet.  The  officers  and  crews  had  fled.  Grape  and 
cannister  from  the  big  ships  had  knocked  them  into  match 
kindling,  and  all  were  either  sinking  or  burning.  There  was 
not  one  vessel  left. 


A Soldier’s  Bright  Idea. — One  day  soon  after  Pope’s  defeat 
at  second  Bull  Run  and  Chantilly,  a private  soldier  belonging 
to  an  Ohio  regiment  sought  an  interview  with  his  captain,  and 
announced  that  he  had  a plan  for  a military  campaign  which 
must  certainly  result  in  crushing  out  the  rebellion.  The  officer 
very  naturally  inquired  for  particulars,  but  the  soldier  refused 
to  reveal  them,  and  asked  for  a chance  to  lay  his  plans  before 
Pope  himself.  After  some  delay  he  was  given  a pass  to  head- 
quarters. He  did  not  get  to  see  Pope,  but  after  the  chief  of 
staff  had  coaxed  and  promised  and  threatened  for  a quarter  of 
an  hour  the  Buckeye  stood  up  and  replied  : 

“Well,  sir,  my  plan  is  for  John  Pope  and  Bob  Lee  to  swap 
commands,  and  if  we  don’t  lick  the  South  inside  of  sixty  days 
you  may  shoot  me  for  a patent  hay-fork  swindler  1” 

When  he  returned  to  camp  he  was  naturally  asked  what 
success  he  met  with,  and  ruefully  replied  : 

“Well,  they  had  a plan  of  their  own.” 

“What  was  it?” 

“ Why,  they  took  me  out  and  booted  me  for  about  a mile 
and  a half  1” 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


501 


Leaping  from  a Train. — Twenty  years  ago,  writes  Mr.  J. 
Madison  Drake,  a tbriiling  incident  occurred  in  the  history  of 
the  writer,  who  at  that  time  was  a prisoner  of  war  at  Charles- 
ton, S.  C.  On  the  6th  of  October,  1864,  with  600  companions 
in  misery,  among  them  Captain  Seth  B.  Ryder,  of  Elizabeth, 
N.  J .,  I was  in  transitu  to  Columbia,  the  capital  of  the  Pal- 
metto State,  being  conveyed  thither  on  a train  of  rickety  freight 
cars.  I had  been  an  unwilling  inmate  of  half  a dozen  prison 
pens  for  months,  every  attempt  I had  made  to  secure  my  free- 
dom having  been  thwarted.  Four  of  us  studied  a piece  of  map 
the  night  previous  to  setting  out  on  this  journey,  and  it  was  at 
a lale  hour  that  we  laid  ourselves  down  to  snatch  a few  hours’ 
rest.  As  we  left  the  jailyard  and  adjoining  hospital  building 
on  that  bright  October  morning,  my  feelings  were  already 
“ fancy  free.”  The  streets  through  which  we  silently  marched 
on  our  way  to  the  depot  were  as  silent  as  the  grave. 
Myself  and  three  comrades — Captains  Todd,  Grant  and 
Lewis — managed  to  take  passage  in  the  car  next  the 
“caboose,”  which  was  filled  with  the  reserve  guard,  in 
order  to  evade  the  shots  which  would  have  been  fired  at 
us  as  the  train  passed  had  we  jumped  from  a forward  car. 
We  concluded  that  when  we  reached  terra  firma  the  train 
would  be  some  distance  beyond  us,  and  that  we  should  be  com- 
paratively safe,  and  such  proved  to  be  the  case.  We  lost  no 
time  in  cultivating  the  acquaintance  of  the  Confederate  ser- 
geant and  his  six  armed  guards.  We  distorted  the  truth  fear- 
fully during  our  brief  acquaintance  with  these  guards,  in  return 
for  which  they  allowed  my  three  companions  to  sit  in  the  open 
doorway  with  their  feet  dangling  outside.  By  sitting  upon  the 
car-floor  and  watching  my  opportunity,  I was  enabled  to  re- 
move the  percussion  caps  from  the  rifles  of  our  unsuspecting 
guardians  ; of  course  this  was  only  accomplished  after  vexa- 
tious delays.  The  removal  of  the  last  cap  increased  our  corn-age 
and  our  determination  to  jump  from  the  car  the  moment  the 
tmin  reached  the  north  side  of  the  Congaree  River.  We 
hoped  for  the  best,  and  anxiously  awaited  the  moment 
fraught  with  so  much  interest.  The  old  puffing,  wheez- 
ing, wood-burning  locomotive  was  proceeding  at  an  aston- 


502 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


ishing  pace  after  crossing  the  river,  and  the  moment  for 
which  we  had  been  so  long  looking  had  arrived,  but 
our  hitherto  buoyant  hearts  now  almost  failed  us.  It  will  not 
do  to  falter — another  minute  and  our  best  opportunity  will  be 
gone — our  only  hope  have  fled.  Death  may  await  the  leap 
which  we  must  take,  but  even  that  was  preferable  to  the  agon- 
izing life  we  were  compelled  to  lead.  The  instant  that  Todd,  a 
gallant  Scot,  upon  whom  we  each  liad.our  eyes  constantly  fixed, 
gave  the  long-looked-for  signal,  we  sprang  simultaneously 
from  the  swift-moving  train,  and  for  the  time,  at  least,  were 
free  1 We  had  no  leisure  to  reflect  upon  the  terrors  cf  our  new 
situation.  The  repeated  discharges  of  the  rifles  in  the  hands  of 
the  reserve  on  the  last  car  admonished  us  that  if  we  would 
have  perfect  freedom  much  still  remained  to  be  accomplished. 
But  I will  not  here  narrate  how,  for  forty-nine  long  and  weary 
days,  we  tramped  through  the  swamps  of  South  Carolina  and 
over  the  snow-crested  mountains  of  North  Carolina,  and  finally, 
after  passing  through  a thousand  dangers,  reached  in  safety 
the  beautiful  and  historic  city  of  Knoxville,  having  accom- 
plished a march  of  over  one  thousand  miles. 


A Funny  Story  at  a Solemn  Time. — Just  before  the  battle 
of  Fredericksburg,  writes  a gentleman  who  was  intimately 
connected  with  Mr.  Lincoln’s  administration,  knowing  that  a 
large  number  of  Pennsylvania  troops  were  with  Burnside,  and 
that  a general  engagement  between  the  two  armies  was  immi- 
nent, I went  to  Washington  and  asked  for  transportation  to  the 
front.  A tug  was  placed  at  my  disposal,  and  I reached  the 
army  in  time  to  witness  the  battle.  The  terrible  slaughter  of 
our  troops  on  that  disastrous  day  we  all  know. 

When  our  defeat  was  beyond  question,  I boarded  the  tug  and 
hastened  to  Washington,  hoping,  as  railroad  communication 
was  impossible,  to  forestall  the  exaggerated  rumors  that  might 
be  expected,  and  to  alleviate  even  in  only  a slight  degree  the 
shock  of  unwelcome  tidings.  It  was  considerably  past  mid- 
night when  I reached  Washington,  but  I proceeded  directly  to 
the  White  House.  It  was  no  surprise  to  me  to  learn  that  the 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


503 


President  had  not  retired.  I was  immediately  ushered  into  his 
presence.  As  he  accosted  me  and  read  in  my  face  the  charac- 
ter of  the  news  I had  to  communicate,  he  sank  into  a chair  with 
a sigh  of  distress. 

“What  news,  Governor?”  said  he. 

“ Bad  ! very  bad.” 

“ Tell  me  all  I”  He  rested  his  head  on  his  hands  while  I gave 
the  outline  and  the  results  of  the  battle.  He  heaved  a heavy 
sigh  and  looked  at  me  with  an  expression  of  intense  suffering, 
and  I remarked: 

“I  heartily  wish  I might  be  a welcome  messenger  of  good 
news  instead — that  I could  tell  you  how  to  conquer  or  get  rid 
of  these  rebellious  States.” 

Looking  up  quickly,  with  a marked  change  of  expression, 
Lincoln  said: 

“That  reminds  me  of  two  boys  in  Illinois,  who  took  a short 
cut  across  an  orchard,  and  did  not  become  aware  of  the  pres- 
ence of  a vicious  dog  until  it  was  too  late  to  reach  either  fence. 
One  was  spry  enough  to  escape  the  attack  by  climbing  a tree, 
but  the  other  started  around  a tree,  with  the  dog  in  hot  pursuit, 
until,  by  making  smaller  circles  than  it  was  possible  for  his 
pursuer  to  make,  he  gained  sufficiently  to  grasp  the  dog’s  tail, 
and  held  with  desperate  grip  until  nearly  exhausted,  when  he 
hailed  his  companion  and  called  to  him  to  come  down. 

“ ‘ What  for?’  said  the  boy. 

“ ‘ I want  you  to  help  me  let  this  dog  go.’ 

“ If  I could  only  let  them  go,”  said  the  President  in  conclu- 
sion; “ but  that  is  the  trouble.  I am  compelled  to  hold  on  to 
them  and  make  them  stay.” 


Stories  About  Shiloh. — “The  strangest  experiences  at  Shi- 
loh,” said  one  of  the  listeners  at  a recent  sitting  of  veterans  of 
the  war,  “ were  among  the  wounded  after  the  battle.  There 
was  one  case  that  came  under  my  own  observation.  Major 
Oliver  Denslow  was  surgeon  of  a Missouri  regiment,  and  was 
caring  for  the  wounded  on  one  of  the  boats.  He  came  to  a 
volunteer  of  a Wisconsin  regiment  who  had  made  a quick  trip 
from  his  home  and  who  had  joined  his  regiment  just  in  time 


504 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


for  the  battle.  This  man  had  been  wounded  in  the  foot,  and 
the  surgeon  was  amputating  the  shattered  member,  when  hs 
discovered  that  the  wounded  soldier  was  Oliver  Denslow  Pease, 
his  nephew,  whom  he  had  not  seen  for  eighteen  years.” 

“ Speaking  of  Nelson,”  said  another  one  of  the  quintet,  “I 
saw  him  meet  his  match  on  one  occasion.  He  was  given  to 
superintending  personally  the  crossing  of  rivers,  and  on  one 
occasion  he  made  eight  men  jump  into  the  water  and  drag  out 
a half-drowned  mule.  After  an  experience  of  this  kind  he 
came  upon  a wagon  train  stuck  in  the  mud.  Major  Igo,  Quarter- 
master of  the  Thirty-fifth  Indiana  regiment,  was  working  as  hard 
as  a man  could  work  to  get  the  wagons  out,  and  had  his  men 
in  position  for  a lift  when  Nelson  rode  up.  Pushing  his  way 
up  close  to  the  major,  Nelson  roared  out : ‘ Blank  you,  sir, 
what’s  the  matter  with  that  wagon?”  Raising  his  hot  face, 
the  major  roared  back  : ‘ You  get  out  of  this,  blank  you.  The 
wagon’s  stuck  in  the  mud.  Any  blank  fool  can  see  that.’ 
‘ Do  you  know  who  I am,  sir  ? Do  you  know  who  I am,  sir  ?’ 
shouted  Nelson  in  a fury.  ‘ Certainly  I do,’  responded  the 
major.  ‘ You  are  the  Quartermaster  of  that  Ohio  Regiment  in 
front,  and  you  can’t  boss  me  around.  Nobody  but  old  Nelson 
himself  can  do  that.’  After  receiving  this  reply  Nelson 
indulged  in  a chuckle  and  rode  away.” 


President  Lincoln  and  Mr.  Duff  Green. — The  following 
interesting  incident  of  Mr.  Lincoln’s  \isit  to  Richmond  is  re- 
lated by  Admiral  Porter  in  the  Century  Magazine : As  we  lay 
below  Richmond  in  the  flagship  Malvern,  a man  appeared  at 
the  landing  dressed  in  gray  homespun,  with  a somewhat  de- 
cayed appearance,  and  with  a staff  about  six  feet  long  in  his 
hand.  It  was,  in  fact,  nothing  more  than  a stick  taken  from  a 
wood-pile.  It  was  two  and  a half  inches  in  diameter,  and  was 
not  even  smoothed  at  the  knots.  It  was  just  such  a weapon  as 
a man  would  pick  up  to  kill  a mad  dog  with. 

“ Who  are  you,  and  what  do  you  want?”  asked  the  officer  of 
the  deck.  “ You  cannot  come  on  board  unless  you  have  impor- 
tant business.” 


.ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


505 


“ I am  Duff  Green,”  said  the  man.  “ I want  to  see  Abraham 
Lincoln,  and  my  business  concerns  myself  alone.  You  tell 
Abraham  Lincoln  Duff  Green  wants  to  see  him.” 

The  officer  came  down  into  the  cabin  and  delivered  the  mes- 
sage. I arose  and  said:  “I  will  go  up  and  send  him  away.” 
But  the  President  said : “Let  him  come  on  board.  Duff  is  an 
old  friend  of  mine,  and  I would  like  to  talk  to  him.” 

I then  went  on  deck  to  have  a boat  sent  for  him,  and  to  see 
what  kind  of  a man  this  was  who  sent  off  such  arrogant  mes 
sages  to  the  President  of  the  United  States.  He  stepped  into 
the  boat  as  if  it  belonged  to  him  ; instead  of  sitting  down,  he 
stood  up,  leaning  on  his  long  staff.  When  he  came  over  the 
side  he  stood  on  the  deck  defiantly,  looked  up  at  the  flag  and 
scowled,  and  then  turning  to  me  (whom  he  knew  very  well), 
he  said,  “ I want  to  see  Abraham  Lincoln.”  He  paid  no  cour- 
tesy to  me  or  to  the  quarter  deck. 

It  had  been  a very  long  time  since  he  had  shaved  or  cut  his 
hair,  and  he  might  have  come  under  the  head  of  ‘ ‘ unkempt  and 
not  canny.” 

“ When  you  come,”  I said,  “in  a respectful  manner,  the 
President  will  see  you  ; but  throw  away  that  cord  of  wood  you 
have  in  your  hand  before  entering  the  President’s  presence.” 

“ How  long  is  it,”  he  said,  “ since  Abraham  Lincoln  took  to 
aping  royalty  ? Man,  dressed  in  brief  authority,  cuts  such  fan- 
tastic capex's  before  high  Heaven  that  it  makes  angels  weep. 

I can  expect  airs  from  a naval  officer,  but  I don’t  expect  to  find 
them  in  a man  of  Abraham  Lincoln’s  horse  sense.” 

I thought  the  man  crazy,  and  think  so  still.  “ I can’t  per- 
mit you  to  see  the  President,”  I said,  “until  I receive  further 
instructions ; but  you  can’t  see  him  at  all  until  you  throw  that 
wood-pile  overboard.” 

He  turned  on  his  heel  and  tried  to  throw  the  stick  on  shore, 
but  it  fell  short  and  went  floating  down  the  current. 

“ Ah  !”  he  said,  “ has  it  come  to  that?  Is  he  afraid  of  assas- 
sination? Tyrants  generally  get  into  that  condition  !” 

I went  down  and  reported  this  queer  customer  to  the  Presi- 
dent, and  told  him  I thought  the  man  crazy,  but  he  said,  “ Let 
him  come  down  ; he  always  was  a little  queer.  I sha’n’t  mind 


506 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  HEBELLION. 


him.”  Mr.  Duff  Green  was  shown  into  the  cabin.  The  Presi- 
dent got  up  from  his  chair  to  receive  him,  and,  approaching 
him,  offered  him  his  hand.  “'No,”  said  Green,  with  a tragic 
air,  “ it  is  red  with  blood  ; I can’t  touch  it.  When  I knew  it, 
it  was  an  honest  hand.  It  has  cut  the  throats  of  thousands  of 
my  people,  and  their  blood,  which  now  lies  soaking  into  the 
ground,  cries  aloud  to  Heaven  for  vengeance.  I came  to  see 
you,  not  for  old  remembrance’  sake,  but  to  give  you  a piece  of 
my  opinion.  You  won’t  like  it,  but  I don’t  care,  for  people 
don’t  generally  like  to  have  the  truth  told  them.  You  have 
come  here,  protected  by  your  army  and  navy,  to  gloat  over  the 
ruin  and  desolation  you  have  caused.  You  are  a second  Nero, 
and  had  you  lived  in  his  day  you  would  have  fiddled  while 
Rome  was  burning !” 

When  the  fanatic  commenced  this  tirade  of  abuse  Mr. 
Lincoln  was  standing  with  his  hand  outstretched,  his  mouth 
wreathed  with  the  pleasant  smile  he  almost  always  wore,  and 
his  eyes  lighted  up  as  when  anything  pleased  him.  He  was 
pleased  because  he  was  about  to  meet  an  old  and  esteemed 
friend,  and  better  pleased  that  he  had  come  to  see  him  of  his 
own  accord. 

Mr.  Lincoln  gradually  withdrew  his  outstretched  hand  as 
Duff  Green  started  on  his  talk  ; the  smile  left  his  lips  as  the 
talker  got  to  the  middle  of  his  harangue,  and  the  softness  of 
his  eyes  faded  out.  He  was  another  man  altogether. 

Had  any  one  shut  his  eyes  after  Duff  Green  commenced 
speaking  and  opened  them  when  he  stopped,  he  would  have  seen 
a perfect  transformation.  His  slouchy  position  had  disap- 
peared, his  mouth  was  compressed,  his  eyes  were  fixed,  and  he 
looked  four  inches  taller  than  usual. 

Duff  Green  went  on  without  noticing  the  change  in  the 
President’s  manner  and  appearance.  “You  came  here,”  he 
continued,  “ to  triumph  over  a poor  conquered  town,  with  only 
women  and  children  in  it ; whose  soldiers  have  left  it  and  would 
rather  starve  than  see  your  hateful  presence  here  ; — those 
soldiers — and  only  a handful  at  that — who  have  four  years 
defied  your  paid  mercenaries  on  these  glorious  hills  and  have 
taught  you  to  respect  the  rights  of  the  South.  You  have  given 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


507 


your  best  blood  to  conquer  them,  and  now  you  will  march  back 
to  your  demoralized  capital  and  lay  out  your  wits  to  win  them 
over  so  that  you  can  hold  this  Government  in  perpetuity. 
Shame  on  you  ! Shame  on — ” 

Mr.  Lincoln  could  stand  it  no  longer.  His  coarse  hair  stood 
on  end  and  his  nostrils  dilated  like  those  of  an  excited  race- 
horse. He  stretched  out  his  long  right  arm  and  extended  his 
lean  forefinger  until  it  almost  touched  Duff  Green’s  face.  He 
made  one  step  forward  to  place  himself  as  near  as  possible  to 
his  vituperator,  and  in  a clear,  cutting  voice  addressed  him. 
He  was  really  graceful  while  he  was  speaking — the  grace  of  one 
who  is  expressing  his  honest  convictions.  “ Stop,  you  political 
tramp,”  he  exclaimed;  “ you,  the  aider  and  abettor  of  those 
who  have  brought  all  this  ruin  on  your  country,  without  the 
courage  to  risk  your  person  in  defense  of  the  principles  you 
profess  to  espouse.  A fellow  who  stood  by  to  gather  up  the 
loaves  and  fishes  if  any  should  fall  to  you.  A man  who  had  no 
principles  in  the  North,  and  who  took  none  South  with  him.  A 
political  hyena,  who  robbed  the  graves  of  the  dead  and  adopted 
their  language  as  his  own.  You  talk  of  the  North  cutting  the 
throats  of  the  Southern  people  ! You  have  all  cut  your  own 
throats,  and,  unfortunately,  cut  many  of  those  of  the  North. 
Miserable  impostor,  vile  intruder,  go,  before  I forget  myself 
and  the  high  position  I hold  I Go,  I tell  you,  and  don’t  dese- 
crate this  National  vessel  another  minute  !”  And  he  made  a 
step  toward  him. 

This  was  something  which  Duff  Green  had  not  calculated 
upon.  He  had  never  seen  Abraham  Lincoln  in  anger.  His 
courage  failed  him,  and  he  turned  and  fled  out  of  the  cabin 
and  up  the  cabin  stairs  as  if  the  avenging  angel  was  after  him. 
He  never  stopped  until  he  reached  the  gangway,  and  there  he 
stood  looking  at  the  shore,  seemingly  measuring  the  distance 
to  see  if  he  could  swim  to  the  landing. 

I was  close  behind  him,  and  when  I got  on  deck,  I said  to 
the  officer  in  charge  : 

“ Put  that  man  on  shore,  and  if  he  appears  in  sight  of  this 
vessel  while  we  are  here,  have  him  sent  away  with  scant 
ceremony.” 


508 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


He  was  as  humble  at  that  moment  as  a whipped  dog,  and 
hurried  into  the  boat.  The  last  I saw  of  him  he  was  striding 
rapidly  over  the  fields  as  if  to  reach  the  shelter  of  the  woods. 
The  man  must  have  been  deranged.  When  I returned  to  the 
cabin,  about  fifteen  minutes  later,  the  President  was  perfectly 
calm,  as  if  nothing  had  happened. 


A Daring  Confederate  Officer. — Lord  Burgoyne,  of  England, 
relates  the  following  story  : “In  the  summer  of  1863,  I was 
cruising  in  my  yacht,  the  Greyhound,  in  the  waters  of  the 
English  Channel  and  the  Mediterranean.  One  day  I ran  into 
Cherbourg,  France.  The  town  was  alive  with  excitement. 
The  Confederate  cruiser  Alabama  had  been  followed  into  the 
harbor  by  the  United  States  man-of-war  Kearsarge.  The  two 
hostile  vessels  were  lying  scarcely  a cable’s  length  apart. 
Under  the  neutrality  law,  twenty-four  hours  must  elapse  after 
the  departure  of  one  before  the  other  would  be  allowed  to  fol- 
low. Captain  Winslow,  of  the  Kearsarge,  had  sent  a challenge 
to  Captain  Semmes,  of  the  Alabama,  for  a naval  duel  outside 
of  the  harbor.  Captain  Semmes  was  anxious  to  avoid  a fight, 
but,  as  you  remember,  was  eventually  forced  into  it. 

“ That  evening  at  the  table  d’hote  I sat  beside  a gentleman 
who  proved  to  be  an  American.  He  was  obviously  a man  of 
the  world,  refined  and  cultivated.  After  chatting  pleasantly, 
I remarked  that  I had  been  invited  to  visit  the  Kearsarge  the 
next  day.  My  new-found  friend  expressed  a desire  to  accom- 
pany me.  I consented,  and  together  we  went  on  board.  The 
officers  were  very  courteous,  and  apparently  took  great  pleas- 
ure in  showing  us  about  the  ship.  My  friend  manifested  the 
liveliest  interest  in  everything  he  saw.  His  minute  inquiries 
into  the  number  of  men  carried,  weight  of  armament,  etc., 
showed  an  intelligent  understanding  of  nautical  matters  that 
delighted  our  entertainers  and  elicited  from  them  the  informa- 
tion desired. 

“ A few  days  later  both  vessels  steamed  out  of  the  harbor, 
and  the  celebrated  fight  took  place.  My  sympathies  were 
naturally  with  the  South,  and  I sailed  as  close  to  the  scene  of 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


509 


action  as  was  compatible  with  safety,  to  render  what  services 
I could  to  the  crew  of  the  Confederate  cruiser.  After  the  sink- 
ing of  the  Alabama,  I succeeded  in  rescuing  a score  of  the  sur- 
vivors. Among  the  number  were  Semmes  and  his  first  officer. 
As  the  latter  stood  before  me,  wet  and  shivering  from  his  cold 
bath,  my  eyes  opened  with  astonishment.  ‘ Why,’  said  I, 

‘ this  is  Mr. . naming  my  friend  of  the  table  d’hote  and 

fellow-visitor  to  the  Kearsarge.'  ‘ Yes,’  was  the  laughing  reply, 

‘ and  I had  her  boilers  located  so  that  we  would  have  put  a shot 
through  them  in  another  minute  if  she  hadn’t  sunk  us  when 
she  did.’” 


Reminiscences  of  Gettysburg. — My  last  visit  to  this  place, 
writes  a newspaper  correspondent,  was  in  July,  1863,  when  I 
was  compelled  by  force  of  circumstances  to  witness  the  grand- 
est battle  ever  fought  on  this  continent.  I am  now  seated  on 
the  spot  where  I then  stood  and  viewed  the  famous  charge  that 
resulted  so  disastrously  to  Lee’s  forces.  I see  around  me  the 
identical  rocks  behind  which  the  tired-out  troops  of  part  of  the 
old  Fifth  Corps  patiently  awaited  the  orders  to  “ wade  in.”  On 
my  left  is  the  place  where  Haslett’s  Battery  was  in  position, 
and  I can  imagine  I hear  the  thunder  of  its  guns  and  see  the 
devastation  it  created  in  the  onward  moving  lines  of  Pickett’s 
troops.  I see  the  very  stone  upon  which  General  Weed  was 
leaning  when  he  received  his  death-wound,  and  in  my  mind’s 
eye  I see  the  gallant  Haslett  take  him  in  his  arms,  and  the 
next  moment  receive  the  bullet  that  left  the  famous  battery 
without  a captain.  Across  Plumb  Run  is  the  rugged  pile  of 
rocks  called  “Devil’s  Den,”  and  a devil’s  den  it  was.  ’Twas 
there  the  rebel  sharpshooters  were  safely  posted,  and  with 
Enfield  rifles  shot  down  our  officers  as  fast  as  they 
made  themselves  visible.  I imagine  I see  the  handful  of 
soldiers  of  the  One  Hundred  and  Fifty-fifth  Pennsylvania 
Volunteers — all  from  the  old  city  of  smoke — dashing  across  the 
muddy  creek  and  pushing  on  pell-mell  until  the  devils  in  the 
den  were  either  killed  or  captured.  I have  in  my  possession  a 
photograph  taken  of  this  spot  immediately  after  the  battle,  and 
the  piles  of  Union  and  Rebel  dead  intermingled  tell  a story 


510 


ANECDOTES  OP  THE  REBELLION. 


that  language  fails  to  describe.  What  horrid  sights  they  were  ! 
Over  beyond  is  where  Sweitzer’s  brigade  changed  front  to  the 
right,  and  had  a hand-to-hand  struggle  with  a force  superior 
in  numbers,  aud  as  the  gallant  men  moved  diagonally  across 
the  field,  pouring  volley  after  volley  into  the  enemy,  the  re- 
serves charged  down  upon  the  flank  of  the  gray-backed  horde 
aud  drove  them  from  the  field.  But  a short  distance  to  my 
right  is  where  Judge  Collier  (then  Colonel)  formed  his  regi- 
ment— the  One  Hundred  and  Thirty-ninth  Pennsylvania  Vol- 
unteers. He  was  wounded  there  shortly  after,  audit  is  not  far 
to  the  spot  where  old  Captain  Sample  received  the  wound  that 
caused  his  death.  He  was  a very  old  man  when  he  entered  the 
service,  but  the  blood  of  his  father,  who  did  yeoman  duty  in 
the  war  of  1812,  ran  through  his  veins,  and,  as  Judge  Collier 
said,  “ A braver  old  man  never  died  for  his  country.”  How 
vividly  all  these  events  appear,  and  yet  they  happened  more 
than  twenty  years  ago. 


A Pine  Woods  Ball  in  Northern  Alabama  During  the 
War. — The  following  incident  is  related  by  Edwin  Ledyard, 
an  ex-Confedcrate  scout,  iu  the  Philadelphia  Times:  “There 
were  lighter  shades  to  the  picture  of  life  on  Sand  Mountain  and 
its  vicinity.  Here  is  one  of  them.  Imagine  a lonely  and  soli- 
tary horseman  (after  the  manner  of  G.  P.  R.  James’  heroes) 
riding  along  the  road  between  Asheville,  St.  Clair  County,  and 
Gadsden.  The  shades  of  evening  had  closed  decidedly,  and 
naught  was  heard  but  the  voice  of  the  katydid  and  the  occa- 
sional screech  of  the  owl.  The  solitary  rider,  who  was  your 
humble  servant,  was  tired  and  hungry.  He  had  been  in  the 
saddle  since  early  morning  and  had  not  had  a meal  the  whole 
day.  It  was  with  feelings  of  pleasure,  then,  that  he  saw  alight 
by  the  roadside.  As  he  approached  it  he  saw  that  it  proceeded 
from  the  open  door  of  a log-cabin,  from  which  came  the  melo- 
dious sounds  of  a fiddle.  The  sound  of  the  horse’s  tramp  brought 
several  of  the  natives  to  the  door.  ‘ Stranger,  won’t  you  Tight  ? 
exclaimed  one  of  them. 

“The  stranger  ‘lit,’  and,  fastening  his  horse,  entered  the 
cabin.  Here  a scene  of  revelry  by  night  presented  itself.  The 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


511 


room  was  lighted  by  pine  knots  burning  in  the  fire-place.  The 
floor  was  made  of  puncheons,  and  was  by  no  means  as  smooth 
as  the  surface  of  the  conventional  ball-room.  None  the  less, 
about  two  dozen  young  men  and  maidens  were  tripping  it  mer- 
rily. The  music  was  furnished  by  the  young  men  in  turn,  most 
of  whom  seemed  to  have  some  knowledge  of  the  fiddle.  The 
young  ladies  from  time  to  time  would  go  to  the  fire  to  warm 
their  feet,  which  caused  me  to  make  the  astounding  discovery 
that  none  of  them  wore  stockings. 

“The  dance  was  a mixture  of  a Virginia  reel,  an  Irish  jig 
and  a sailor’s  hornpipe.  I have  never  seen  the  like  since.  I 
was  introduced  to  the  belle  of  the  ball  as  a distinguished 
stranger,  and  I was  sufficiently  fortunate  to  engage  her  as  a 
partner  for  the  next  dance.  Well,  we  danced,  and  at  the  con- 
clusion of  our  going  up  and  down  the  middle  my  fair  partner 
faced  me  with  her  arms  akimbo.  I saw  we  were  to  perform  a 
jias  de  deux,  and  that  she  proposed  to  dance  me  down.  My  soul 
rose  in  arms  ; the  honor  of  the  Confederate  army  was  at  stake, 
and  at  it  we  went. 

“I  am  generally  regarded  as  a truthful  man,  and  I wouldn’t 
like  to  say  positively  how  high  that  girl  jumped  from  the  floor. 
I think  it  was  three  feet  when  she  tried.  She  danced  me  down, 
there’s  no  denying  it,  and  then  started  off  with  another  partner 
as  fresh  as  a daisy.  I didn’t  wait  till  the  close  of  the  ball.  The 
refreshments  were  not  to  my  taste,  consisting  principally  of 
cold  bacon  and  greens,  spring  water  and  pine-top  whisky,  and 
I was  soon  on  my  way  again.” 


President  Grant  and  the  Old  Sailor. — The  following  is 
not  an  anecdote  of  the  Rebellion,  but  it  is  told  of  one  who, 
with  the  exception  of  Mr.  Lincoln,  is  more  fondly  remembered 
in  connection  with  the  gr^at  struggle  than  any  other,  and,  as 
it  is  too  good  to  be  lost,  we  will  make  a place  for  it.  It  is  re- 
lated by  ex-Secretary  of  the  Navy  Robeson  : 

“ When  I was  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  some  hundreds  of  the 
sailors  of  the  better  class  came  to  me  and  asked  to  have  some 
rank  given  them.  They  didn’t  care  about  an  increase  of  pay, 
they  said,  but  they  wanted  relative  rank. 


512 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


“I  couldn’t  do  anything  for  them,  but  they  came  several 
times,  and  were  rather  importunate,  and  I finally  led  a dele- 
gation of  them  over  to  the  White  House  and  let  them  present 
their  petition  to  President  Grant  in  person.  They  told  him 
what  they  wanted,  and  argued  for  a redress  of  their  grievances 
plainly  but  forcibly. 

“At  last,  an  old  boatswain  came  to  the  front,  and,  hitching 
up  his  trousers  and  turning  over  his  incumbent  quid,  he  said : 
‘ Mr.  President,  I can  put  this  ’ere  matter  so’s  you  can  see  it 
plain.  Now,  here  I be — a parent;  in  fact,  a father.  My  son  is 
a midshipman.  He  outranks  me,  don’t  you  observe  ? That 
ain't  right,  don’t  you  see  ? ’ 

“ ‘ Indeed,’  said  Grant ; ‘ who  appointed  him  a middy?’ 

“ ‘ The  Secretary  here,’  the  bo’sun  said  ; and  encouraged  by 
the  question,  he  went  on  : ‘It  ain’t  right,  don’t  you  see,  that  I 
should  be  beneath  ’im  ? W’y,  ef  I was  to  go  on  to  his  ship,  the 
hoy  I brought  up  to  obejence  would  boss  his  own  father  ! Just 
think  of  that  I ’ 

“ ‘ An’  he  has  better  quarters’n  me,  and  better  grub,  nice 
furn’ture,  an’  all  that ; sleeps  in  a nice  soft  bed’n  all  that. 
See?’ 

“‘Yes,’ said  the  President;  ‘ yes,  the  world  is  full  of  in- 
equalities. I knew  of  a case  quite  similar  to  yours.’ 

“ The  old  bo’sun  chuckled  quietly,  and  gave  another  hitch  to 
his  lower  gear. 

“ ‘ I know  of  an  old  fellow,’  said  General  Grant,  ‘ who  is  post- 
master of  a little  town  in  Kentucky.  He  lives  in  a plain  way, 
in  a small  house.  He  is  a nice  old  man,  but  he  isn’t  much  in 
rank.  His  son  outranks  him  more  than  your  son  does.  His 
son  lives  in  Washington  in  the  biggest  house  there,  and  he  is 
surrounded  by  the  nicest  of  furniture,  and  eats  and  drinks  any- 
thing he  takes  a notion  to.  He  could  remove  his  father  from 
office  in  a minute  if  he  wanted  to.  But  he  doesn’t  want  to. 
And  the  old  man — that’s  Jesse  Grant,  you  know — doesn’t  seem 
to  care  about  the  inequality  in  rank.  I suppose  he  is  glad  to 
see  his  boy  get  along  in  the  world.’ 

“ The  old  bo’sun  looked  down  at  the  carpet,  and  tried  to  bore 
a hole  in  it  with  his  toe,  and  his  comrades  all  laughed  at  him 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  KEBELLION. 


513 


joyously,  and  slapped  him  on  the  back,  and  filed  out  in 
great  glee.  It  was  the  last  I ever  heard  of  the  petition  or  the 
petitioners.  The  old  bo’sun  flung  his  quid  into  a cuspidor  as  he 
left.  Probably  he  had  concluded  to  give  up  thinking.” 


One  of  the  Miracles  of  War. — No  complete  history  of  the 
war  of  the  Rebellion  will  ever  be  written.  To  write  such  a 
history  one  would  have  to  record  the  deeds  of  more  than  two 
million  veterans  who  participated  in  that  memorable  struggle 
for  the  life  of  the  greatest  nation  that  ever  existed  on  the  globe. 
As  an  instance  of  the  hundreds  of  thousands  of  thrilling  inci- 
dents that  were  of  every-day  occurrence  in  the  lives  of  the  brave 
men  who  for  four  years  bravely  battled  for  their  country,  we 
would  record  the  following  narrow  escape  of  D.  W.  Butler, 
who  was  a member  of  Company  A,  Ninety-second  Illinois 
mounted  infantry.  On  the  morning  of  the  23d  of  April,  1864, 
the  company  was  on  picket  duty  in  front  of  Sherman’s  grand 
army,  which,  within  a few  days,  was  to  commence  its  victo- 
rious advance  upon  Atlanta  and  the  grand  march  to  the  sea. 
The  advance  position  held  by  our  pickets  was  twenty  miles  south 
of  Chattanooga,  and  Johnson’s  army  was  in  their  immediate 
front  to  dispute  further  advance.  Under  cover  of  darkness, 
a force  of  rebels  took  position  in  front  of  the  Union 
vedettes,  while  another  force  penetrated  to  their  rear 
and  erected  a barricade  across  the  road.  When  the 
rebel  fire  was  opened  the  vedettes  were  ordered  to  fall  back, 
and  in  doing  this  fell  into  the  rebel  ambush.  Seeing  the  trap 
into  which  they  had  fallen,  Butler  determined  that  his  only 
chance  of  escape  was  to  leap  the  barricade,  and  urging  his 
horse  to  the  top  of  his  speed,  he  guided  him,  in  the  face  of  the 
rebel  fire,  for  that  position,  which  was  soon  reached,  and  horse 
and  rider  cleared  the  barricade,  only  to  fall  on  the  other  side, 
the  former  fatally  shot  and  the  latter  stunned  and  senseless 
from  the  fall.  To  make  sure  of  their  victim,  the  rebels  then 
with  the  butts  of  their  muskets  crushed  his  skull.  This  oc- 
curred at  four  o’clock  in  the  morning,  and  at  ten  o’clock  the 
position  was  retaken  by  our  troops,  and  the  Federal  dead, 


514 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


among  them  Butler,  were  thrown  into  a wagon  and  removed 
to  the  rear.  In  a casual  examination  of  the  bodies,  the  surgeon 
discovered  signs  of  life  in  Butler,  and  lie  was  taken  to  the  hos- 
pital, where  he  received  proper  attention,  and  on  the  9tli  of 
May,  sixteen  days  after  this  occurrence,  he  returned  to  con- 
sciousness. 


“ Forty  Rounds,  TJ.  S.” — On  the  return  of  the  Fifteenth  Corps 
from  the  relief  of  Knoxville,  after  having  marched  all  the  way 
from  Memphis  and  back  to  Chattanooga,  a soldier  of  the  Eighth 
Missouri — one  of  Sherman’s  bummers,  an  Irishman  who  had 
been  a roustabout  on  the  levees  of  St.  Louis — came  straggling 
along  behind  the  column  on  a cold,  dreary  day  for  that  sec- 
tion ; his  knapsack  slung  on  one  shoulder,  his  blanket  over  the 
other;  across  his  breast  and  tied  at  his  left  hip,  a greasy  but 
empty  haversack  ; his  pants  worn  and  rent  in  many  places, 
and  in  others  sewed  up  with  cord  ; no  peak  to  his  cap,  his 
musket  at  “reversed  arms,”  and  altogether  presenting  the  ap- 
pearance of  general  disgust  and  demoralization.  Off  from  the 
road  he  was  attracted  by  a headquarters  tent  and  sentinel  in  a 
neat  and  comfortable  uniform,  whom  he  approached  and 
accosted,  when  the  following  dialogue  ensued  : 

“ I say,  sintinil,  could  ye  tell  me  where  me  rigimeut  is?” 

“ What  regiment  do  you  belong  to  ?” 

“ Eighth  Misshory,  sure.” 

“ What  division  ?” 

“ Morgan  111  [L.]  Smit’s,  av  coorse.” 

“ What  brigade  ?” 

“ Phwat  brigade  ? Faith,  an’  don’t  ye  know  it’s  Giles  Smit’s 
— the  Sucund  Brigade  of  Morgan  Ill’s  Division  ?” 

“ What  corps  is  it  in  ?” 

“ Phwat  coor  is  it?  Ah,  thin,  ye  blackguard,  do’sint  every- 
body know  that  it’s  in  the  Fifteenth  Coor?” 

“ How  could  I tell  what  corps  you  belonged  to  when  you 
have  no  corps  badge  ?” 

“ Noa  badge,  is  it  ? — Coor  badge  1 Now,  thin,  phwat’s  a coor 
badge  ?” 

“ Do  you  see  that  crescent  on  my  partner’s  hat?  Well,  that’s 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


515 


the  badge  of  his  corps — the  Eleventh  ; and  this  star  on  my  cap 
is  the  badge  of  my  corps — the  Twelfth.” 

“Ho,  ho  ! I see,  now.  Thim's  the  lights  yez  Potomac  byes 
have  to  show  home  some  dark  nights.  Yez  takes  the  moon 
and  sthars  along  wid  yez  ” 

Laughing  at  the  witty  remark,  the  sentinel  responded : 
“ Well,  what’s  the  badge  of  your  corps?” 

Hesitating  a moment  to  gather  a thought,  then  making  a 
left  face  and  slapping  his  right  hand  on  his  cartridge  box,  the 
Irishman  replied,  “D’ye  see  that  ?”  [Then  a moment’s  pause.] 
“Forty rounds  in  my  cartridge  box  and  twenty  in  my  pocket 
— that’s  the  badge  of  Logan’s  Fifteenth  Coor,  do  yez  mind  that  1 
that  kem  all  the  way  from  Vicksburg  to  help  yez  Potomac  fel- 
lows foight  at  Chattanoogy.” 

The  incident  having  been  related  to  General  Logan  the  same 
evening  by  an  officer  who  overheard  it,  the  cartridge  box,  bear- 
ing the  legend  “40  Rounds,  U.  S.,”  was  at  once  adopted  by 
General  Logan  as  the  corps  badge,  and  a general  order  to  that 
effect  issued  next  day. 


A Remarkable  Soldier. — One  of  the  most  remarkable  pri- 
vate soldiers  on  either  side  of  the  late  war  was  a young  man 
named  Tom  Kelly,  of  the  Second  Michigan  Infantry.  The  re- 
markable began  with  his  build.  He  had  arms  a full  hand  longer 
than  any  man  who  could  be  found.  He  had  no  more  backbone 
than  a snake,  and  could  almost  lie  himself  in  a knot.  He  could 
tell  the  date  on  a silver  quarter  held  up  twenty  feet  away. 

When  Tom’s  remarkable  qualifications  were  discovered,  he 
was  detailed  as  a scout  and  spy,  and  was  changed  from  one  de- 
partment to  another.  In  the  capacity  of  a spy  he  entered  Rich, 
mond  three  times.  He  entered  Vicksburg  and  preached  a ser- 
mon to  the  soldiers  a week  before  that  city  was  taken.  He  was 
a man  who  firmly  believed  that  he  could  not  be  killed  by  an 
enemy,  and  he  governed  his  movements  accordingly.  During 
his  three  and  a half  years  in  the  service,  Kelly  captured  fifty- 
two  Confederates  and  turned  them  over  as  prisoners.  He  was 
captured  and  escaped  five  times.  As  a spy,  he  entered  more 
than  thirty  Confederate  camps  and  forts.  He  was  fired  upon 


516 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


at  least  one  thousand  times,  and  yet  was  never  wounded.  He 
said  that  he  would  never  die  by  the  hand  of  an  enemy,  and  his 
prophecy  came  true.  Tn  the  last  year  of  the  war,  while  bring- 
ing a captured  Confederate  scout  into  camp,  both  were  killed 
within  forty  rods  of  the  Union  lines  by  a bolt  of  lightning. 

Lincoln’s  Visit  to  Richmond. — Admiral  Porter’s  reminis- 
cences of  Abraham  Lincoln’s  visit  to  Richmond,  says  the 
Springfield  (Mass.)  Republican , find  eager  readers  in  the  old 
soldiers  of  the  country,  and  one  of  them— Capt.  Z.  C.  Warren, 
of  this  city— adds  a picturesque  incident  to  the  story.  As 
drawn  by  Admiral  Porter,  the  scenes  of  Lincoln’s  passage 
from  the  wharf  at  Richmond,  where  the  gunboat  Malvern  left 
them  together,  to  General  Weitzel’s  headquarters,  in  the  house 
vacated  two  days  before  by  Jeff  Davis,  are  picturesque  in  their 
portrayal  of  the  feelings  of  the  negroes.  It  was  hardly  to  be 
expected  that  the  whites,  even  if  Union  men,  with  their  more 
reserved  temperaments,  would  give  way  to  any  such  transports 
of  emotion.  But  Captain  Warren  relates  an  instance  which 
epitomizes  the  joy  and  relief  felt  by  the  Union  men  who  had 
lived  at  the  South  during  the  war.  Captain  Warren,  whose 
gunners  had  been  the  first  artillerymen  to  enter  the  evacuated 
city,  as  officer  of  the  day,  was  early  among  the  visitors  at  a 
reception  which  Mr.  Lincoln  held  for  a couple  of  hours  in  the 
parlor  of  the  old  Davis  house  for  the  soldiers  and  loyal  Rich- 
mond people.  The  President  was  bearing  the  journey  well, 
though  his  inevitable  black  frock  coat  and  “ stovepipe”  hat  were 
a bit  the  worse  for  travel.  A few  officers  had  been  introduced, 
and  some  of  them  stood  chatting  about  the  room.  Captain  War- 
ren among  them,  when  General  Weitzel  came  out  of  a rear 
room  with  a tall,  lank  civilian,  gray-haired,  and  plainly 
a man  of  prominence.  Leading  him  up  to  Mr.  Lin- 
coln, the  General  introduced  him  as  a great  friend  of 
John  Minor  Botts,  and  a Union  man  whose  loyalty  the  past  few 
years  had  cost  him  persecution.  As  the  President  turned  to 
greet  the  stranger,  a great  throb  of  emotion  shook  the  old  man’s 
frame,  and  quickly  stepping  forward  he  flung  his  arms  about 


ANECDOTES  OP  THE  REBELLION. 


517 


Mr.  Lincoln’s  neck  in  the  most  tragic  manner.  “Thank  God 
I have  lived  to  see  this  day  I”  he  cried.  The  small  audience  in 
uniform,  touched  at  the  sight,  watched  it  with  interested  eyes. 
The  old  civilian  seemed  to  forget  the  place,  the  President,  his 
attitude  and  everything,  and  the  situation  was  fast  becoming 
ridiculous.  Mr.  Lincoln,  ever  quick  to  see  the  humorous  side 
of  anything,  interposed.  With  a kindly  smile  passing  over  his 
angular  features,  he  gently  released  himself  from  the  grasp  of 
Mr.  Botts’  friend,  remarking,  “ About  how  tall  are  you,  sir?” 
The  sound  of  his  voice  awoke  the  old  man  from  his  reflections 
and  quickly  turned  the  current  of  his  thoughts.  Recollecting 
himself  at  once,  the  till  stranger  replied,  stating  his  height, 
which  Lincoln  declared  to  be  two  inches  less  than  his  own. 
The  old  man  stepped  aside,  evidently  quite  unconscious  of  the 
mingled  pathos  and  humor  of  the  little  scene  in  which  he  had 
played  so  prominent  a part.  Capt.  Warren  remained  in  Rich- 
mond about  ten  days  longer,  and,  returning  after  a short 
march  South,  was  mustered  out  there  in  June,  still  wearing  on 
his  sword  the  knot  of  crape  which  the  officers  were  ordered  to 
place  there  for  60  days  in  memory  of  the  martyr  President. 
He  has  never  taken  it  off. 


Gen.  Sickles’  Lost  Leg. — Ex-Police  Commissioner  General 
Duryea  was  philosophizing  a few  days  ago  over  a glass  of 
wine.  His  thoughts  were  on  the  compensations  of  life,  and 
were  suggested  by  the  presence  of  a most  genial  little  gentle- 
man who  had  the  misfortune  to  have  no  legs.  ‘ ‘ I have  no 
doubt,”  said  one  who  was  present,  “ that  the  loss  of  a limb,  or 
the  loss  of  sight  or  hearing,  has  some  sort  of  compensation  in 
the  effect  on  the  loser’s  habits,  mode  of  life,  his  nature,  moods 
or  disposition.  At  any  rate,  I never  see  a lame,  blind  or  deaf 
person  that  I do  not  wonder  what  sort  of  person  he  or  she  was 
before  the  loss.”  “The  case  of  General  Sickles  is  a double 
illustration,”  said  the  General.  “ I happen  to  know  that  General 
Meade  strongly  condemned  him  for  disobedience  of  orders  in 
making  the  movement  which  brought  on  the  battle  of  Gettys- 
burg. He  expressed  his  condemnation  in  my  hearing,  and 
Sickles  would  have  been  court-martialed  if  he  had  not  lost 


518 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


his  leg  in  that  fight.  But  he  not  only  escaped  court-martial, 
but  found  renewed  favor  in  military  eyes  by  that  loss.  More- 
over, the  loss  changed  Sickles’  whole  methods  of  life  and  his 
nature  in  some  degree,  making  a more  serious,  earnest  man  of 
him.”  I recalled  and  mentioned  that  over  a camp-fire  in 
Georgia,  in  1864,  General  Sickles  told  me  that  he  made  the 
movement  which  precipitated  that  battle  purposely,  and  under 
the  belief  that  General  Meade  intended  to  retreat  from  his 
position.  “ I brought  on  a battle,”  he  said,  “ not  a retreat,  and 
it  was  a victory;  but,”  he  added,  looking  down  at  his  stump  of 
a leg,  “ I paid  very  dearly  for  it.” 


A Story  of  General  McCook. — The  following  is  from 
“Curb-Stone  Crayons,”  in  the  Chicago  Inter-Ocean  : 

“One  story  brings  on  another,”  said  Colonel  E.  S.  Watts  the 
other  day.  Some  one  had  told  a story  of  McCook  at  Perryville, 
and  the  Colonel,  who  had  at  one  time  commanded  the  Second 
Kentucky  Cavalry,  starting  with  the  remark  quoted  above,  con- 
tinued  in  this  wise  : “I  remember  McCook  very  well.  There 
was  one  thing  he  did  that  I have  never  been  able  to  charge  up 
to  him  quite  to  my  own  satisfaction. 

“ One  of  our  men,  named  Richardson,  had  for  some  misde- 
meanor been  sentenced  to  carry  a fence-rail  for  a given  number 
of  hours  in  front  of  regimental  headquarters.  Richardson  made 
the  best  of  it,  and  he  had  not  been  very  long  on  duty  when  Mc- 
Cook and  staff  rode  by.  As  they  passed,  Richardson  came  to  a 
front  face,  brought  his  rail  down  to  a present  arms,  and  stood 
like  a statue.  Some  of  the  officers  laughed,  but  General  Mc- 
Cook wheeled  his  horse  and  rode  straight  down  on  the  man. 

“Reining  in  his  horse  a few  feet  from  the  rail-bearer,  he 
asked  : ‘ What’s  your  name  ?’  Promptly  came  the  answer  : 
‘ Private  Richardson,  of  the  Second  Kentucky  Cavalry.’  The 
General  directed  him  to  call  the  sergeant  of  the  guard.  When 
the  sergeant  came,  McCook  asked  for  how  long  the  man  was  to 
carry  the  rail.  As  the  sergeant  answered  twenty-four  hours, 
Richardson  was  in  great  glee.  He  imagined  the  General  was 
about  to  order  his  release,  but  instead,  McCook  said  : ‘ Make  it 
forty-eight,  blank  him  I’  and  rode  away.” 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


519 


“That  was  like  McCook,”  said  Captain  Blume,  of  the  Second 
Kentucky  Infantry.  “I’ll  bet  Richardson  rather  liked  the 
General  for  rebuking  his  smartness.” 


A Confederate  Soldier’s  Pride.— On  the  occasion  of  the 
Federal  advance  to  Stone  River,  or  Murfreesboro,  the  Confed- 
erates drew  back  to  a line  of  battle.  On  the  retreat  a young 
Confederate  soldier  fell,  and  a heavy  rail  struck  him  across  the 
thighs,  but  he  managed  to  crawl  up  to  two  stacks  of  straw  and 
drag  himself  between  them  for  concealment.  While  here  he 
was  found  by  Jack  Norris,  a stalwart  six-footer  of  the  Fifth 
Kentucky  (Federal)  infantry,  who  had  been  detailed  as  a 
stretcher-bearer.  Norris  repeatedly  ordered  the  young  rebel  to 
surrender,  and  was  as  often  answered  by  the  snapping  of  a 
gun  which  would  not  go  off.  Colonel  Treanor,  hearing  the 
cursing  of  Norris,  hurried  to  the  scene,  and  the  young  soldier 
at  once  said  he  would  surrender  to  a soldier,  but  not  to  an  in- 
fernal stretcher-bearer.  The  prisoner  was  a handsome  boy  of 
sixteen,  and  a nephew  of  the  Confederate  General  Wood.  The 
large-hearted  Yankee  colonel  took  the  boy  under  his  protec- 
tion, conceived  a great  liking  for  him,  shared  his  sweet-potato 
supper  with  him,  spooned  under  the  same  blanket,  and  bade 
him  ‘ ‘ good-bye”  at  last  with  real  regret. 

This  incident  illustrates  soldierly  pride,  and  brings  to  recol- 
lection the  many  amenities  between  soldiers  on  different  sides, 
which  had  a tendency  to  soften  asperities  of  war  into  questions 
of  patriotic  duty. 


A Reporter’s  Adventures  at  Gettysburg. — Mr.  A.  H. 
Byington,  editor  of  the  Norwalk  (Conn. ) Gazette,  was  during 
three  years  of  the  war  a Washington  and  field  correspondent 
of  the  New  York  Tribune.  He  relates  the  following  story  : 
“ It  was  the  latter  part  of  June,  1863,  that  I got  a dispatch 
from  Culpeper  Court  House  to  hurry  out  there,  for  our  army 
was  on  the  move.  I went  at  once,  but  the  army  had  already 
started  north  at  a rapid  pace,  trying  to  keep  between  the  rebel 
army  and  Washington.  Hooker  was  in  command.  I went  to 


520 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


the  headquarters  of  Meade,  who  was  stationed  at  Goose  Creek. 
He  told  me  there  was  going  to  be  a battle,  but  my  best  way 
was  to  go  back  to  Washington  and  hurry  up  to  Harper’s  Ferry, 
and  there  I would  head  off  the  army  and  find  the  Seventeenth 
Connecticut,  whose  quartermaster  had  one  of  my  horses. 

“When  I got  to  Harper's  Ferry  I found  Hooker  in  a fume. 
I soon  learned  that  he  had  demanded  to  have  the  10,000  inac- 
tive men  on  Bolivar  Heights  attached  to  his  own  army  for  the 
battle  with  Lee,  and  that  Haileck  had  refused.  Hooker 
resigned  that  afternoon,  and  Lincoln  commissioned  Meade  to 
command  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  The  Seventeenth  Con- 
necticut was  still  ahead  of  me.  General  Bob  Tyler,  of  the  Con- 
necticut brigade,  was  there,  and  he  took  my  map  and  marked 
a red  ring  around  on  it  on  the  Pennsylvania  line,  and  said, 
* within  a few  days  there  would  be  within  that  circle  one  of 
the  biggest  fights  the  world  ever  saw.  Go  around  to  Baltimore 
and  head  it  off  at  York,  Pa.’ 

“ Again  I followed  directions.  I tried  Baltimore,  but  news 
came  there  that  the  rebels  had  burned  the  bridges  and  torn  up 
the  track.  I finally  went  to  Philadelphia  and  got  to  York  by 
way  of  Lancaster,  determined  to  be  the  first  reporter  on  the 
ground.  The  track  was  torn  up,  but  I got  a minister  to  carry 
me  twelve  miles  in  his  wagon.  J.  E.  B.  Stuart’s  rebel  cavalry 
had  been  to  York,  gutted  the  provision  stores  and  taken  $20,000 
from  the  bank.  Occasionally  I beard  a gun  go  off  in  the  south- 
west. I hired  a buggy,  telling  the  owner  to  charge  it  to  the 
Tribune  if  I never  came  back,  and  drove  in  the  direction  of  the 
cannonading. 

“ I drove  away  twelve  miles,  encountering  some  rebel  cav- 
alry on  the  way,  and  got  to  Hanover.  There  had  been  a severe 
cavalry  fight  there.  The  town  had  a disorderly  appearance  ; 
people  stayed  close  in  their  houses,  and  the  debris  of  arms  and 
accoutrements  lay  along  the  roads.  The  wounded  were  gath- 
ered in  the  church.  Telegraph  wires  were  broken  and  strewn 
around. 

“I  stopped  at  the  hotel  and  asked  the  landlord  if  there  was 
no  telegraph  operator  there.  ‘ Yes,  there  he  is,’  said  he,  point- 
ing out  a little  hunchback  named  Tone.  I asked  him  where 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION 


521 


his  battery  was.  ‘At  home  under  the  bed,’  he  said.  ‘The 
wires  are  all  cut  and  there  is  no  use  trying  to  telegraph.’  After 
considerable  parleying  I got  some  men  to  go  out  on  a handcar 
and  fix  the  wires,  I paying  the  men  and  making  myself  respon- 
sible for  the  value  of  the  car.  Then  the  battery  was  brought 
out  and  we  got  Baltimore,  the  operator  promising  an  absolute 
monopoly  of  the  wire  for  two  days. 

“Then  I hurried  to  the  battle-field,  some  five  miles  off. 
Before  reaching  there  I met  General  Howard  and  he  told  me  of 
the  first  day’s  fight,  of  Reynolds’  death  and  many  other  things. 
I found  J.  R.  Sypher,  whom  I had  engaged  at  Lancaster  to 
follow  me,  and  we  sent  off  by  our  private  telegraph  wire  an 
account  of  the  fight  of  the  first  two  days.  It  was  a magnifi- 
cent feat.  No  other  accounts  got  through  that  night,  and  be- 
tween 9:30  and  midnight  the  Tribune  sold  65,000  copies  on  the 
streets  of  the  city. 

“Tone  kept  getting  the  strange  signal  ‘ K.  I.’  ‘K.  I.’ 

‘ What  the  dickens  does  ‘K.  I.’  mean?’  he  asked.  ‘ I’m  afraid 
the  rebs  have  tapped  our  wire.’  Finally  he  found  out  that  it 
was  the  War  Department  at  Washington.  ‘ We  have  got  By- 
ington's  first  despatch,’  said  Stanton,  ‘and  it  is  our  first  news. 
Send  along  more.  We  are  listening.’  For  two  days  I sent  ex- 
clusive dispatches  over  my  wire,  giving  all  particulars  of  the 
great  battle,  while  the  Herald  was  running  relays  of  horses.  I 
telegraphed  that  the  railroad  was  whole  from  Baltimore  to 
Hanover,  and  the  government  sent  out  trains  for  our  wounded. 
The  surgeon  told  me  that  that  railroad  saved  Gen.  Sickles’  life. 

“ After  the  battle  I got  a horse  and  hurried  on  after  the  rebels, 
wondering  that  Meade  did  not  pursue.  They  were  all  broken 
up  and  demoralized,  the  roadside  strewn  with  sick  men,  with 
dead  horses  and  abandoned  weapons.  Next  day  I came  up 
with  Lee’s  main  army.  It  was  huddled  together  in  a horse- 
shoe-shaped  bend  of  the  Potomac — in  a valley  surrounded  by 
hills  on  one  side  and  by  the  swollen  and  rushing  river  on  the 
other.  It  would  have  been  easy  to  bag  them  all.  Their  flight 
was  fatally  interrupted.  The  pontoons  they  had  crossed  on 
were  swept  away,  and  they  had  no  means  to  recross.  By  a 
friend  who  had  accompanied  me  I sent  back  to  President  Lin- 


522 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


coin  and  the  Tribune  the  somewhat  premature  dispatch:  ‘ We’ve 
got  Lee’s  army  tight.  It  cannot  escape.’ 

“ After  waiting  there  a while  I turned  back  to  meet  Meade’s 
army,  which  I supposed  must  be  rapidly  approaching  up  the 
road.  In  vain  I looked  and  waited.  It  did  not  appear.  Well, 
you  know  the  rest. 

“ I was  at  Washington  when  Meade  came  to  report  after  the 
battle  of  Gettysburg.  I asked  Gideon  Wells,  Secretary  of  the 
Navy,  about  the  interview.  ‘ I was  present  in  the  Cabinet,’  he 
said,  ‘ when  General  Meade  came  to  tell  about  the  battle,  and 
take  counsel  about  the  situation.  “Do  you  know,  General,” 
Mr.  Lincoln  suddenly  broke  out,  with  a laugh,  “ what  your 
attitude  toward  Lee  for  a week  after  the  battle  of  Gettysburg 
reminded  me  of  ? ” “No,  Mr.  President,  what  is  it?”  asked 
Meade.  “ I could  think  of  nothing  else,”  said  Lincoln,  “ than 
an  old  woman  trying  to  shoo  her  geese  across  the  creek  1”’ 
After  that  Meade  never  quite  recovered  confidence.” 


Mr.  Lincoln’s  Joke  Upon  Secretary  Chase. — Just  after  the 
publication  of  Secretary  Chase's  exceedingly  able  Treasury 
report  in  1863,  and  when  the  Secretary  was  known  to  have  the 
Presidential  bee  buzzing  in  his  bonnet,  a zealous  friend  of  the 
President  went  to  him  (Lincoln)  with  a suggestion  that  Mr. 
Chase  should  be  looked  after  ; he  was  using  his  power  as  Secre- 
tary of  the  Treasury  to  further  his  own  ambitious  schemes. 
Lincoln  laughed  shrewdly  and  brought  out  the  inevitable  story 
of  which  he  was  reminded.  An  Illinois  farmer,  tilling  a few 
acres  of  land  and  employing  only  one  poor  old  horse,  was  plow- 
ing one  day,  while  his  son  regarded  the  operation  from  the 
nearest  fence.  Suddenly  the  old,  spiritless  horse  pricked  up  his 
ears  and  started  briskly  onward  in  the  furrow,  almost  dragging 
the  old  man  at  the  plow-tail  around  the  land.  The  lad  surveyed 
the  unusual  sight  from  the  fence,  the  old  man  having  hard 
work  to  keep  up  as  the  horse  went  flying  around,  and  then  he 
cried  out : “ Say,  dad,  why  don’t  you  brush  off  that  gad-fly  on 
old  Dobbin’s  back ?”  As  he  flew  past  the  old  man  replied  : “I 
never  saw  Dobbin  doing  so  well  before.  Let  the  gad-fly  be.” 
How  Lincoln  made  the  application  any  man  can  tell. 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION 


333 


General  Sheridan's  Story  of  Read’s  Famous  Poem. — Re- 
ferring to  the  poem  of  “ Sheridan’s  Ride,”  the  General  was 
asked  if  he  had  ever  met  the  author. 

“ Yes,”  he  replied,  “ I know  him  well.  I firstmet  him  atthe 
battle  of  Stone  River.  He  was  a guest  at  the  headquarters  of 
General  Rosecrans,  and  stayed  with  us  a good  while.” 

“ Did  you  know  how  he  happened  to  write  it?  ” 

“Yes,  I have  heard  him  tell  about  it  a great  many  times. 
There  are  a number  of  stories  floating  around,  but  I’ll  give  you 
the  true  one,  as  Read  told  it  to  me.  James  E.  Murdoch  sug- 
gested the  idea.” 

“Murdoch,  the  elocutionist?” 

“ Yes  ; he  was  an  actor  at  one  of  the  Cincinnati  theatres  at 
the  time,  and  a great  friend  of  mine.  He  lost  a son  at  the 
battle  of  Missionary  Ridge — Murdoch  did— and  came  down 
there  to  get  the  body.  The  enemy  occupied  the  place  where 
the  boy  was  buried,  and  the  old  man  remained  there  a guest  at 
my  headquarters.  He  used  to  ride  the  lines  with  me,  and  al- 
ways used  the  black  horse  Rienzi,  that  was  afterward  called 
Winchester,  and  became  very  fond  of  him.  Things  were  very 
exciting  down  there,  and  Murdoch  saw  a good  deal  of  war. 
Sundays  he  always  read  and  recited  poems  to  the  troops  around 
headquarters,  and  there  was  one  poem  of  Browning’s  that  was 
always  called  for.  It  was  a great  favorite  with  the  soldiers, 
and  with  me,  and  we  never  let  him  off  without  reading  it.  It 
was  the  ride  from  Ghent  to  Aix — you  remember  it  ? ” 

“ Well,  after  the  battle  of  Cedar  Creek,  there  was  published 
in  Harper's  Weekly  a story  of  my  ride  from  Winchester,  and  a 
picture  of  me  on  the  black  horse  Rienzi.  Murdoch  saw  it  and 
took  it  up  to  Read,  suggesting  that  it  was  a good  theme  for  a 
poem.  Murdoch  had  just  seen  an  officer  who  was  there  and 
gave  him  a description  of  the  affair,  and  Read  jumped  at  the 
idea.  He  shut  himself  up  in  his  room,  wrote  the  poem  that 
afternoon,  had  his  wife  make  a copy,  and  sent  it  over  to  Mur- 
doch's house  as  soon  as  it  was  done,  to  see  how  he  liked  it. 
Murdoch  was  very  much  pleased,  and  that  night  read  the  poem 
at  the  theatre  between  the  acts.” 

“So  it  got  into  the  newspapers,  where  I first  saw  it.” 


524 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION, 


“ It  is  said  you  have  the  original  manuscript?” 

“No;  I never  saw  it.” 

“ How  did  Read  happen  to  paint  the  picture?” 

“He  did  it  on  an  order  from  the  Union  League  Club  oi 
Philadelphia.  They  sent  him  down  to  New  Orleans,  where  I 
was  stationed,  and  I sat  for  him  there.  He  was  going  to  Rome 
that  fall  and  could  not  finish  it,  but  made  some  sketch;  s and 
completed  the  picture  at  Rome.  I never  had  a copy  of  the 
picture,  but  he  afterward  gave  me  the  sketches,  which  I still 
have  at  my  house.” 

“Who  were  with  you  on  that  ride?” 

“ Sandy  Forsythe  and  Colonel  O'Keefe,  of  my  staff.  For- 
sythe is  down  in  New  Mexico  now,  lieutenant-colonel  of  the 
Fourth  Cavalry.  O’Keefe  was  killed  at  the  battle  of  Five 
Forks.” 


A Daring1  Naval  Exploit. — The  following  graphic  descrip- 
tion of  the  famous  engagement  at  Island  No.  10  is  extracted 
from  an  article  by  Rear  Admiral  Walke  in  the  Century 
Magazine : 

“ Having  received  written  orders  from  the  flag  officer,  under 
date  of  March  30,  I at  once  began  to  prepare  the  Carondelet  for 
the  ordeal.  All  the  loose  material  at  hand  was  collected,  and  on 
April  4 the  vessels’  decks  were  covered  with  it,  to  protect  them 
against  plunging  shot.  Hawsers  and  chain  cables  were  placed 
around  the  pilot  house  and  other  vulnerable  parts  of  the  vessel, 
and  every  precaution  was  adopted  to  prevent  disaster.  A coal 
barge,  laden  with  hay  and  coal,  was  lashed  to  the  part  of  the 
port  side  on  which  there  was  no  iron  plating,  to  protect  the 
magazine.  And  it  was  truly  said  that  the  old  Carondelet  at  that 
lime  resembled  a farmer’s  wagon  prepared  for  market.  The 
engineers  led  the  escape-steam  through  the  pipes  aft,  into  the 
wheel-house,  to  avoid  the  puffing  sound  it  made  when  blown 
through  the  smoke-stacks. 

“All  the  necessary  preparations  having  been  made,  I in- 
formed the  flag  officer  of  my  intention  to  run  the  gantlet 
that  night  and  received  his  approval.  Colonel  Buford,  who 
commanded  the  land  forces  temporarily  with  the  flotilla, 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


525 


assisted  me  in  preparing  for  the  trip,  and  on  the  night  of  the 
4th  brought  on  board  Captain  Hollenstein,  of  the  Forty-second 
Illinois,  and  23  sharpshooters  of  his  command,  who  volun- 
teered their  services,  which  were  gratefully  accepted.  Colonel 
Buford  remained  on  board  until  the  last  moment  to  encourage 
us.  I informed  the  officers  and  crew  of  tho  character  of  the 
undertaking,  and  all  expressed  a readiness  to  make  the  venture. 
In  order  to  resist  boarding  parties  in  case  we  should  be  dis- 
abled, the  sailors  were  well  armed,  and  pistols,  cutlasses, 
muskets,  boarding-pikes  and  hand  grenades  were  within 
reach.  Hose  was  attached  to  the  boilers  for  throwing  scald- 
ing water  over  any  one  who  might  attempt  to  board.  If  it 
should  be  found  impossible  to  save  the  vessel,  it  was  designed 
to  sink  rather  than  burn  her,  as  the  loss  of  life  would  prob- 
ably be  greater  in  the  latter  case  by  the  explosion  of  her  maga- 
zine. During  the  afternoon  there  was  promise  of  a clear, 
moonlight  night,  and  it  was  determined  to  wait  until  the  moon 
was  down  and  then  make  the  attempt,  whatever  the  chances. 
Having  gone  so  far,  we  could  not  abandon  the  project  without 
a bad  effect  on  the  men,  equal  almost  to  failure. 

“ At  ten  o’clock  the  moon  had  gone  down,  and  the  sky, 
the  earth  and  the  river  were  alike  hidden  in  the  black 
shadow  of  a thunderstorm,  which  had  now  spread  itself 
over  all  the  heavens.  As  the  time  seemed  favorable,  I ordered 
the  first  master  to  cast  off.  Dark  clouds  now  rapidly  rose 
over  us  aid  enveloped  us  in  almost  total  darkness,  except 
when  the  sky  was  lighted  up  by  the  welcome  flames  of  vivid 
lightning,  to  show  us  the  perilous  way  we  were  to  take.  Now 
and  then  the  dim  outline  of  the  landscape  could  be  seen,  and  the 
forest  bending  under  the  roaring  storm  that  came  rushing  up 
the  river. 

“ With  our  bow  pointing  to  the  island  we  passed  the  lowest 
point  of  land  without  being  observed,  it  appears,  by  the  enemy 
All  speed  was  given  to  the  vessel  ro  drive  her  through  the  tem- 
pest. The  flashes  of  lightning  continued  with  frightful  brill- 
iancy and  ‘ almost  every  second,’  wrote  a correspondent, 

‘ every  brace,  post  and  outline  could  be  seen  with  startling 
distinctness,  enshrouded  by  a bluish  white  glare  of  light,  and 


526 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


then  her  form  for  the  next  minute  would  become  merged  in 
the  intense  darkness.’  When  opposite  Battery  No.  2,  on  the 
mainland,  the  smokestack  blazed  up,  but  the  fire  was  soon  sub- 
dued. It  was  caused  by  the  soot  becoming  dry,  as  the  escape 
of  steam,  which  usually  kept  the  staoks  wet,  had  been  sent  to 
the  wheel-house,  as  already  mentioned,  to  prevent  noise.  With 
such  vivid  lightning  as  prevailed  during  the  whole  passage, 
there  was  no  prospect  of  escaping  the  vigilance  of  the  enemy, 
but  there  was  good  reason  to  hope  that  he  would  be  unable  to 
point  his  guns  accurately.  Again  the  smokestacks  took  fire, 
and  were  soon  put  out  ; and  then  the  roar  of  the  enemy’s  guns 
began,  and  from  Batteries  Nos.  2,  3 and  4 came  almost  inces- 
santly the  sharp  crack  and  screaming  sound  of  their  rifle  shells, 
which  seemed  to  unite  with  the  eleotric  batteries  of  the  clouds 
to  annihilate  us. 

“ While  nearing  the  island,  or  some  shoal  point,  during  a few 
minutes  of  total  darkness,  we  were  startled  by  the  loud,  sharp 
order,  ‘ Hard  a-port,’  from  our  brave  and  skillful  pilot,  First 
Master  Hoel.  We  almost  grazed  the  island,  and,  it  appears, 
were  not  observed  through  the  storm  until  we  were  close  in- 
and  the  enemy,  having  no  time  to  point  his  guns,  fired  at  ran 
dom.  In  fact,  we  ran  so  near  that  the  enemy  did  not,  probably 
could  not,  depress  his  guns  sufficiently.  While  close  under  the 
lee  of  the  island,  and  during  a lull  in  the  storm  and  in  the 
firing,  one  of  our  pilots  heard  a Confederate  officer  shout,  ‘ Ele- 
vate your  guns!’  ‘Yes,  confound  you,’  said  the  pilot,  in  a 
much  lower  key,  ‘elevate.’  It  is  probable  that  the  muzzles  of 
those  guns  had  been  depressed  to  keep  the  rain  out  of  them, 
and  the  officers,  not  expecting  another  night  attack  in  such  a 
storm,  and  arriving  late,  ordered  the  guns  elevated  just  in 
time  to  save  us  from  the  direct  fire  of  the  enemy’s  heaviest 
fort;  and  this,  no  doubt,  was  the  cause  of  our  remarkable 
escape.  Nearly  all  the  enemy’s  shot  went  over  us. 

“ Having  passed  the  principal  batteries,  we  were  greatly 
relieved  from  suspense,  patiently  endured,  however,  by  the 
officers  and  crew.  But  there  was  another  formidable  obstacle 
in  the  way — a floating  battery,  which  was  the  great  ‘ war 
elephant  ’ of  the  Confederates,  built  to  blockade  the  Mississippi 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


527 


permanently.  As  we  passed  her  she  fired  six  or  eight  shots  at 
us,  but  without  effect.  One  ball  struck  the  coal  barge,  and 
one  was  found  in  a bale  of  hay;  we  found  also  one  or  two  mus- 
ket-bullets. We  arrived  at  New  Madrid  about  midnight  with 
no  one  hurt,  and  were  most  joyfully  received  by  our  army.  At 
the  suggestion  of  Paymaster  Nixon  all  hands  ‘ spliced  the 
main-brace.’  ” 


How  a Sixteen-year-old  Boy  Made  General  Grant  Obey 
His  Own  Orders. — Captain  John  R.  Steere,  now  an  inmate  of 
the  Soldiers’  Home,  tells  a good  story,  showing  how  he,  when  but 
sixteen  years  of  age,  made  General  Grant  obey  his  own  orders. 

The  occurrence  took  place  in  the  early  stages  of  the  war, 
shortly  after  Grant  had  received  his  commission  as  brigadier- 
general,  and  was  placed  in  command  of  the  military  district 
of  Missouri,  with  headquarters  at  Cairo.  John  Steere,  then  a 
boy  a little  over  sixteen  years  of  age,  enlisted  and  was  ordered, 
with  others,  to  report  at  Cairo,  which  they  did.  Five  days 
after  enlisting  they  were  drilled  in  marching  and  manoeuvring 
without  uniform  or  arms.  This  was  continued  for  a few  days, 
v-hen  the  new  recruits  got  a uniform  and  an  old  Harper’s  Ferry 
musket,  one  of  those  old  affairs  that  every  time  the  gun  was 
discharged  the  shooter  had  to  go  hunting  for  the  hammer  of 
his  gun. 

The  morning  after  young  Steere  got  his  gun  he  was  stationed 
at  General  Grant’s  headquarters  as  guard.  The  headquarters 
was  located  on  the  levee  fronting  the  Ohio  River,  near  the 
junction  with  the  Mississippi  River.  It  was  in  November,  and 
the  day  was  a cold  and  boisterous  one.  Steere’s  military  experi- 
ence was  very  limited  indeed,  and  the  inclement  weather  did 
not  exactly  suit  him.  His  orders  were  to  let  no  one  except  an 
officer,  or  one  on  official  business,  enter  the  building.  He 
stood  at  his  post  of  duty  until  chilled  through  and  through, 
when  he  set  his  musket  up  in  one  corner  of  the  door,  leaning 
against  the  sill,  and  himself  close  up  against  the  building,  with 
the  cape  of  his  overcoat  pulled  up  over  his  ears  to  keep  warm. 

As  every  person  who  came  near  the  place  seemed  to  be  an 
officer,  he  molested  no  one,  devoting  all  his  time  and  attention 


528 


ANECDOTES  OP  THE  REBELLION. 


to  keeping  himself  warm  and  comfortable.  Morpheus  courted 
him,  and  he  was  on  the  verge  of  taking  a pleasant  snooze  when 
some  one  coming  down  the  stairway  arouse  d him.  Looking  up 
lie  saw  an  officer  buckling  on  an  elegant  sword.  After  passing 
through  the  door  the  officer  came  to  a halt,  and,  looking  at  the 
guard  indignantly,  asked  : 

“ What  are  you  doing  there  ?” 

“ I'm  the  guard,”  replied  Steere. 

“ An  excellent  guard  indeed.  Do  you  know  whose  headquar- 
ters this  is  ?” 

“Yes,  sir;  General  Grant’s.” 

The  officer  looked  at  the  guard  a moment  in  silence,  and  then 
thundered  : 

“ Stand  up  there,  sir,  and  bring  your  gun  to  a shoulder  !” 

Young  Steere  did  as  requested,  briuging  his  gun  to  a shoul- 
der like  a squirrel  hunter.  The  officer  took  the  gun  from  him 
and  went  through  the  manual  of  arms  for  him.  He  remained 
with  him  for  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes,  until  he  taught  him 
how  to  handle  his  gun,  when  he  asked  : 

“How  long  have  you  been  in  the  service V” 

“ Several  days.” 

“ Do  you  know  who  I am  V” 

“ No,  sir  ; never  saw  you  before.” 

“ I am  General  Grant.  You  have  deserted  your  post  of  duty, 
sir,  which  is  a very  serious  breach  of  discipline.  I will  not 
punish  you  this  time,  but,  young  man,  be  very  careful  it  does 
not  occur  again.  Orders  must  be  strictly  and  promptly  obeyed 
always.” 

Several  days  after  this  young  Steere  was  put  on  guard  on  a 
steamboat  which  was  being  loaded  with  provisions  and  ammu- 
nition, with  orders  to  allow  no  one  with  a lighted  pipe  or 
cigar  to  come  within  a given  distance — about  fifty  feet.  He 
had  not  been  at  his  post  of  duty  more  than  an  hour  when 
General  Grant  approached  with  a lighted  cigar  between  his 
teeth.  He  seemed  to  be  deep  in  thought,  but  the  moment 
he  came  near  the  gang-plank  his  musings  were  interrupted. 

“Halt!”  cried  the  young  guard,  bringing  his  gun  to  his 
shoulder. 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


529 


The  General  was  taken  completely  by  surprise.  He  looked  at 
the  young  guard,  who  had  him  covered  with  his  gun,  amazed, 
and  then  his  countenance  showed  traces  of  rising  anger.  But 
he  did  not  budge  an  inch. 

‘‘I  have  been  taught  to  obey  orders  strictly  and  promptly,” 
explained  Steere,  quoting  the  General ; “ and  as  my  orders  are 
to  allow  no  one  to  approach  this  boat  with  a lighted  cigar,  you 
will  please  throw  yours  away.” 

Grant  smiled,  threw  his  cigar  into  the  river,  and  crossed  the 
gang-plank  on  to  the  boat. 


An  Explosive  Convoy. — We  started  for  Vicksburg,  writes 
ex-Paymaster  Pearson,  in  company  with  the  Jacob  Strader, 
the  largest  steamboat  on  the  lower  river.  The  Strader  was 
burdened  with  thousands  of  tons  of  powder  and  fixed  ammu- 
nition for  the  army.  Together  we  formed,  perhaps,  the  most 
explosive  convoy  that  ever  sailed  the  Mississippi.  The  holds 
were  crammed  with  powder  and  percussion  shell ; powder  was 
piled  on  the  main  decks  aft  the  furnaces  and  covered  with  tar- 
paulins to  keep  out  the  sparks.  Lower  and  upper  guards  and 
cabins  were  stacked  with  cartridges  for  small  arms. 

As  we  glided  down  stream  Captain  Birch  called  me  to  the 
upper  deck  and  introduced  me  to  the  queerest  looking  “infer- 
nal machine”  we  had  yet  encountered.  Belligerent  cranks 
were  constantly  bringing  to  the  naval  authorities  some  new 
invention  for  destruction  of  the  human  species  “ to  be  tried.” 
As  for  four  years  the  Confederate  States  furnished  subjects  for 
these  experiments,  they  should  be  entitled  to  a bill  in  equity 
against  the  inventors  for  a share  of  the  profits. 

This  thing  placed  in  charge  of  Captain  Birch  was  a sort  of 
infantry  platoon  on  wheels — a rank  of  rifle  barrels  ranged 
parallel  and  mounted  like  a boat  howitzer.  By  percussion  the 
whole  platoon  was  simultaneously  discharged  in  “ one  time  and 
one  motion.”  Birch  told  me  he  had  reason  to  fear  that  the  Con- 
federates were  aware  of  the  coming  of  our  convoy,  and  that 
somewhere  on  the  route  to  Vicksburg  they  might  waylay  us 
and  try  to  blow  us  up.  In  case  opportunity  offered,  he  wished 
me  to  take  charge  of  the  “ infernal  machine  ” and  report  upon 


530 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


its  capabilities.  We  charged  the  “platoon ’’and  blazed  away 
over  the  river  a few  times  to  get  elevation  and  range ; then 
loaded  and  left  it  ready  for  emergency. 

Next  morning  about  7 o’clock,  as  we  were  steaming  down 
the  river,  I bad  just  rolled  over  for  another  snooze,  when  I was 
aroused  by  a crash  through  the  sides  of  the  ship,  together  with 
a rattling  report  of  light  artillery.  In  a moment  came  a kick 
at  my  door,  with  the  words  : “ Hallo  ! Get  up  ! We’re  in  a 
fight  !”  I bounced  out,  and  being  ready  harnessed,  excepting 
coat  and  boots,  ran  for  the  hurricane  deck  and  the  “ infernal 
machine.”  We  were  passing  through  “ Cypress  Bend,”  and 
things  around  looked  interesting. 

On  shore,  abreast  the  narrowest  of  the  channel,  was  a four- 
gun  battery  of  field  pieces,  manned  by  about  200  Confederates, 
all  peppering  away  like  a Fourth  of  July.  About  100  yards 
ahead  was  the  Strader.  She  had  been  the  target  of  the  first 
volley  and  escaped  damage.  The  General  Lyon  came  next,  and 
here  the  enemy  had  better  luck,  putting  all  four  of  the  shot 
of  their  second  volley  through  us.  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to 
mention  that  our  cargo  was  unscathed.  Had  any  part  of  it  been 
struck,  this  chapter  would  have  been  written  by  somebody  else. 

Next  after  the  Lyon  came  the  transport  New  Kentucky, 
loaded  with  troops  and  mules.  The  third  round  of  the  battery 
blew  her  up.  She  drifted  and  lodged  upon  a sand-bar  and  lay 
there  helpless,  enveloped  in  a cloud  of  steam,  while  the  battery 
poured  shot  into  her  as  fast  as  the  guns  could  be  served.  The 
men  not  busy  with  the  field-pieces  amused  themselves  with 
small  arms.  Many  were  perched  in  the  small  trees  astraddle  of 
the  limbs,  whence  they  kept  up  a lively  shower  of  buckshot 
and  little  bullets.  But  they  fired  too  high. 

Alongside  our  lee  was  the  gunboat  Signal.  Captain  Birch 
suggested  that  she  engage  the  battery  and  rescue  the  disabled 
transport,  which  was  being  roughly  treated.  The  commander 
of  the  Signal  objected  that,  being  a “ tin-clad,”  he  could  not 
go  within  range  without  endangering  his  own  boilers. 

“ If  you  won’t  do  it,”  said  Birch,  “ I will  1” 

We  rounded  to  and  went  for  the  battery.  The  long  thirty-two- 
pounder  on  the  forecastle  was  in  charge  of  an  old  man-of-war’s- 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


531 


man  and  gunner,  Acting  Ensign  John  Powell.  As  we  neared  the 
Confederates  he  sent  a shell  which  struck  in  the  river  bank 
beneath  them.  Another  quickly  followed  and  burst  in  the 
midst  of  the  convocation  around  the  guns.  It  caused  a “ scat- 
terment,”  and  they  began  to  limber  up. 

Meanwhile  the  “infernal  machine'’  was  tested.  Aimed  into 
the  tree  tops,  it  fired  a whole  platoon.  I had  squatted  down 
behind  it  to  aim,  and,  intent  on  the  effect  of  the  discharge,  for- 
got to  keep  clear  of  the  recoil.  I picked  myself  up  with  a sore 
head,  for  which  I was  compensated  by  witnessing  the  comical 
style  in  which  the  occupants  of  the  tree-tops  tumbled  out.  It 
reminded  me  of  old-time  blackbird  shooting.  The  platoon  was 
again  got  into  line  of  battle  and  fired  another  blizzard  with 
good  effect,  while  the  old  thirty-two  pounder  put  in  some  more 
notices  to  quit,  so  persuasive  that  our  foes  were  soon  in  full 
retreat  across  the  bend,  affectionately  followed  by  our  kind 
adieux  so  long  as  we  could  see  them. 

The  steamer  New  Kentucky  was  rescued  and  taken  in  tow.  It 
then  behooved  us  to  hasten  on  and  pass  the  other  side  of  the 
bend  before  the  battery  reached  it  to  intercept  us.  Since  we 
had  force  enough,  it  would,  perhaps,  have  been  better  and  safer 
to  have  landed  and  captured  the  guns  than  to  risk  their  bad 
marksmanship  again.  Fortunately  we  got  ahead  of  them  and 
escaped  a repetition  of  their  attentions. 

One  of  the  party  of  hostiles  was  subsequently  captured,  and 
from  him  we  learned  that  the  shell  so  appositely  planted  among 
them  from  the  Lyon  killed  and  wounded  sixteen  men  of  the 
battery.  To  how  much  credit  the  “infernal  machine”  was  en- 
titled is  uncertain.  Judging  by  the  energy  with  which  it 
kicked  over  its  engineer,  it  ought  to  have  slaughtered  all  there 
was  left. 

Our  loss  was  trifling,  our  escape  miraculous.  Of  the  shots 
which  struck  the  Lyon , two  passed  through  the  flues  close  in 
front,  the  others  just  behind  her  boilers.  One  actually  knocked 
off  the  button  of  the  steam  gauge.  A divergence  of  one  inch 
either  way  would  have  been  destruction  to  the  entire  convoy. 
It  seemed  as  if  Providence  had  purposed  an  example  of  “ upon 
what  slender  threads  hang  everlasting  things.”  The  loss  of 


532 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


those  cargoes  of  ammunition  might  have  materially  changed 
results  at  Vicksburg.  Had  our  assailants  succeeded  in  blowing 
us  up  it  would  have  been  a rich  joke  on  themselves.  We  were 
not  thirty  yards  distant  when  they  struck  us,  and  had  we 
“ gone  off  ” there  would  not  have  been  a grease  spot  left  of 
them. 


Grant’s  Pie  Joke. — This  story  purports  to  be  told  by  an  offi- 
cer of  General  Grant’s  staff,  and  refers  to  a time  in  1861  when 
he  was  sent  with  a brigade  to  southern  Mississippi  to  repel  a 
threatened  invasion  by  Jeff  Thompson.  The  country  through 
which  the  troops  passed  was  chiefly  a wilderness  in  which  not 
a hog,  a chicken  or  an  ear  of  corn  was  to  be  captured  by  the 
boys.  Finally  Lieutenant  Wickfield,  of  an  Indiana  cavalry  regi- 
ment, with  an  advance  guard  of  eight  mounted  men,  came 
across  a farmhouse.  He  halted  his  command,  and,  with  two 
second  lieutenants,  entered,  represented  himself  to  be  General 
Grant,  and  demanded  dinner.  The  General’s  name  had  already 
acquired  some  fame  in  that  legion,  and  the  family  scurried 
about  and  set  forth  what  they  had,  loudly  professing  their 
lo3Talty.  The  lieutenants  ate  all  they  could  and  departed,  after 
the  family  had  refused  to  take  any  pay  for  what  had  been 
furnished.  Later  in  the  day  it  happened  that  General  Grant 
himself  stopped  in  front  of  the  same  house  and  asked  if  he  could 
be  given  a meal,  but  was  told  that  General  Grant  and  his  staff 
had  been  there  and  eaten  everything  in  the  house  but  one 
pumpkin  pie.  After  learning  that  the  family  name  was  Sel- 
vidge  and  leaving  half  a dollar  to  insure  their  keeping  the  pie 
until  he  should  send  an  officer  for  it,  the  General  rode  off.  That 
night,  greatly  to  the  surprise  of  the  troops,  after  a camping 
ground  had  been  selected,  the  whole  force  was  ordered  to  turn 
out  for  parade.  Something  of  great  importance  was  supposed 
to  be  about  to  happen,  when  the  Assistant  Adjutant-General 
read  in  a loud  voice  before  the  lines  that  had  been  drawn  up, 
the  following  order: 

Headquarters  Army  in  the  Field. 

Special  Order  No. . 

Lieutenant  Wickfield,  of  the  Indiana  cavalry,  having  eaten  everything  in 
Mrs.  Selvidge’s  house,  at  the  crossing  of  the  Trenton  and  Pocahontas  and 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


533 


Black  River  and  Cape  Girardeau  roads,  except  one  pumpain  pie,  Lieutenant 
Wiekfield  is  hereby  ordered  to  return  with  an  escort  of  100  cavalry  and  eat 
that  pie  also.  U.  S.  Grant, 

Brigadier-General  Commanding. 

The  troops  were  then  dismissed  in  a state  of  bewilderment, 
but  by  the  time  the  lieutenant  was  ready  to  leave  camp  with 
his  escort  to  perform  his  singular  duty,  the  joke  was  appreci- 
ated, and  he  was  followed  by  peals  of  laughter. 


Mrs.  Howe’s  Battle  Hymn.— The  greatest  poem  of  the 
war  was  written  at  Washington  by  Julia  Ward  Howe,  under  the 
title  of  “ The  Battle  Hymn  of  the  Republic.”  It  is  sung  to  the 
tune  of  “John  Brown.”  and  commences,  “Mine  eyes  have  seen 
the  glory  of  the  coming  of  the  Lord.”  Mrs.  Howe  wrote  it 
early  one  morning,  and  it  is  said  she  penned  it  with  her  eyes 
shut.  The  night  before  she  had  been  out  riding  in  the  country 
near  Washington  and  her  party  had  narrowly  escaped  being 
captured  by  a troop  of  Confederates.  As  they  came  into  Wash- 
ington they  sang  “ John  Brown’s  Body,”  and  the  tune  kept 
ringing  in  Mrs.  Howe’s  head  all  night.  When  she  awoke  be- 
fore daylight  she  began  to  make  verses  to  it,  and  in  the  fear 
that  she  would  forget  them  she  wrote  them  off,  according  to  a 
habit  she  had  formed  to  save  her  eyes,  without  looking  at  the 
paper.  Mrs.  Howe  is  still  living  and  she  ranks  among  the 
leaders  of  the  woman’s  rights  movement.  Speaking  of  “ John 
Brown’s  Body,”  the  tune  itself  is  an  old  Methodist  camp-meet- 
ing tune  and  the  words  were  adapted  to  it  by  a glee  club  of 
Boston  in  1861.  It  was  first  published  at  Charlestown,  Mass. 
Captain  James  Greenleaf,  an  organist  of  the  Harvard  Church, 
set  the  notes  for  music  and  a Massachusetts  regiment  made 
them  first  noted  by  singing  them  at  Fort  Warren  in  1861 


One  of  Blackburn’s  Stories. — Blackburn,  writes  a newspaper 
correspondent,  was  sitting  the  other  night  in  Chamberlain’s 
with  a party  of  fellow  Congressmen  when  the  conversation 
turned  to  the  war.  “ Did  I ever  tell  you,”  he  asked,  “ a funny 
thing  that  happened  to  me  during  the  war?  Well,  it  was  in 


534 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


this  way  : Four  days  before  I went  to  the  front  with  my  regi- 
ment we  had  a little  girl  baby.  She  is  now  grown,  and  you 
always  see  her  with  me  at  any  social  gathering.  Well,  in  our 
army  the  furloughs  came  very  rarely.  When  we  got  into  line 
there  was  no  great  chance  for  a man  to  get  home.  It  was  about 
three  years  afterward  that  a few  of  us  were  one  night  going 
down  the  Mississippi  on  a river  steamer.  I had  been  sick  and 
was  returning  to  my  command,  but  pretty  well  broken  up  even 
then.  As  for  money,  we  did  not  have  any,  and  the  night  was 
hot,  as  I lay  down  on  the  deck,  my  throat  almost  parched  with 
dust.  Pretty  soon  a little  girl  came  along  with  a big  glass  of 
lemonade.  I tell  you  it  looked  good  to  me.  She  saw  me  eyeing 
it,  stopped  a minute,  looked  doubtfully  at  me,  and  finally  came 
to  my  side.  ‘ You  look  as  if  you  wanted  something  to  drink,’ 
she  said,  and  offered  me  the  glass.  It  wasn’t  quite  the  square 
thing  to  do,  but  I took  it  and  handed  it  hack  to  her  empty.  It 
was  like  nectar  to  me.  Then  I thanked  the  little  creature  and 
sent  her  away.  Soon  after,  just  like  every  child,  she  came  back 
leading  her  mother  to  the  poor  soldier.  By  Jupiter,  it  was  my 
wife,  and  the  girl  was  the  baby  whom  I had  last  seen  as  a baby 
but  just  born.  You  can  imagine  the  reunion.  They  were  with 
my  brother’s  family  and  happened  to  be  going  down  the  river. 
That  was  the  only  time  during  the  four  years’  fighting  that  I 
saw  my  wife  and  baby,  and  under  these  circumstances  what 
man  would  ever  forget  it?” 


An  Incident  at  Shiloh. — Major  W.  H.  Chamberlin  was  an 
officer  of  the  Eighty-first  Ohio  Volunteer  Infantry,  and  served 
with  General  Grant  during  the  whole  of  the  campaign  of  1862. 
Major  Chamberlin  tells  a story  of  the  General  which  has  a 
peculiar  significance  in  that  it  gives  a key  to  his  mode  of  action. 
“ It  was  on  the  second  day  of  the  battle  of  Shiloh,”  said  the 
Major  in  speaking  of  the  circumstance.  “The  first  day,  you 
know,  had  been  disastrous  to  our  forces,  which  had  been  driven 
back.  Early  in  the  morning  of  the  second  day  General  Grant 
rode  through  our  lines  to  the  front,  accompanied  by  some 
officer,  I do  not  know  who.  The  two  were  having  an  animated 
conversation,  and  as  they  passed  where  I was  standing  I heard 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


535 


General  Grant  remark  : ‘ All  the  advantage  is  on  the  side  of 
the  attacking  party.’  Within  a few  minutes  after  they  had 
passed  me  I heard  the  guns  on  our  right  open  up,  an  order 
to  advance  was  given,  and  the  Union  soldiers,  who  were  com- 
pelled to  retire  on  the  previous  day,  themselves  assumed  the 
aggressive  and  were  victorious.  That  one  remark  of  General 
Grant  was  significant  of  his  whole  career.  He  believed  in 
attack  rather  than  defense,  and  Shiloh  alone  proved  the  cor- 
rectness of  his  theory.” 


Grant’s  Appreciation  of  Slieridan. — In  1875  Grant  attended 
a centennial  celebration  at  Concord,  Mass.,  and  on  his  return 
to  New  York  three  gentlemen  rode  in  his  company  in  a com- 
partment of  a drawing-room  car,  and  during  the  ride  he  occu- 
pied the  greater  portion  of  the  time  in  conversation,  greatly  to 
the  surprise  of  one  or  two  of  Ins  companions,  who  had  accepted 
his  usual  reticence  as  a common  and  uniform  habit.  But  he 
went  on  in  this  talk  and  spoke  of  himself,  modestly,  and  of  the 
way  in  which  the  responsibilities  of  the  war  grew  upon  him. 
He  felt  them  much  less  than  might  naturally  be  supposed.  He 
had  relief  and  great  help  in  his  always  trustworthy  chief  mili- 
tary subordinates,  of  whom  he  spoke  in  terms  of  the  highest 
praise.  Referring  to  several  of  them  by  name,  and  especially 
to  Sherman,  for  whom  he  bore  a strong  personal  affection,  and 
to  Sheridan,  he  said  with  emphasis:  ‘ • I consider  Phil  Sheridan 
the  greatest  captain  of  the  age  ! ” And,  as  if  to  show  how  com- 
plete his  confidence  in  him  was,  it  being  impossible  for  him  to 
show  his  own  estimate  by  any  ordinary  manner  of  speech,  he 
used  this  striking  and  extravagant  illustration:  “If  Sheridan 
had  been  in  Von  Moltke’s  place  in  the  Franco-Prussian  war,  he 
could  have  dictated  terms  to  the  French  army  without  moving 
on  the  French  border  and  without  leaving  Berlin.” 


The  General’s  Coffee-Pot. — General  M was  a good 

officer.  His  division  of  infantry  was  kept  well  in  hand  in  camp 
and  on  the  pitched  field.  Rail-stealing  was  a bucking  offense, 
and  straggling  in  the  presence  of  the  enemy  well  nigh  a capital 


536 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  KEBELLION. 


one.  The  consequence  was  that  method  and  promptness  char- 
acterized all  his  subordinates,  and,  from  posting  a sentinel  to 
mustering  on  the  battle  front,  there  were  celerity  and  precision. 
Perhaps  the  best  organized  corps  under  the  despot  was  his 
household  body  of  detailed  servants.  But  above  all  these 
towered  high  in  authority  Jim,  the  major-domo  of  the  military 
family. 

One  moonlit  evening,  two  days  before  Lee’s  surrender,  Gen- 
eral M was  informed  by  Jim  that  some  supper  could  be 

gotten  at  a house  near  by.  For  three  days  the  wagons  had  not 
been  up,  and  the  General  was  anxious  about  them. 

“ Jim,”  said  he,  as  we  swept  along  through  the  country,  now 
and  then  pausing  to  pick  our  way  across  a gully,  “ how  about 
the  wagons?” 

“The  wagons,  sur,  is  all  rite,”  said  Jim,  rather  hesitatingly. 

“ How  about  the  horse  team  ?”  said  the  General. 

“ Jes’  leff  it,  sur,  safe  an’  soun’,”  was  the  reply. 

“ And  the  mule  team  ? My  English  coffee  pot  is  in  that,  you 
know.” 

“ Yes,”  said  Jim,  “ I know.  Pretty  rough  times  for  it,  too. 
’Twas  packed  in  a hurry,  and — ” 

“What!”  said  the  General,  suddenly  halting.  “ You  don’t 
mean  to  say  that  anything  has  happened  to  my  coffee-pot  ? 
Why,  I wouldn’t  take  a mint  of  money  for  it !” 

“Oh,  no,”  replied  Jim,  “ it’s  all  right  ; only  I’m  afraid  it’s 
got  ramjammed  a little.” 

“Ramjammed?  Thunder  and  lightning  1 Who  dared  to 
ram  jam  my  coffee-pot?”  roared  the  major-general. 

“ I dunno  who’s  dun  it,”  said  Jim,  tremblingly. 

“ You'd  better  know,”  said  the  General,  as  he  rode  forward. 
If  there  was  one  man  rejoiced  at  Lee’s  surrender,  it  was  Jim, 
for,  like  everything  else  of  value,  the  coffee-pot  disappeared  at 
Appomattox. 

Why  Grant  Did  Not  Take  Lee’s  Sword.— The  Rev.  Dr. 
<• , C.  McCabe,  recently  gave  this  contribution  to  the  war 
memories  connected  with  the  ex-President’s  name:  “ A short 
time  ago  I had  an  interview  with  General  Grant.  The  conver- 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


537 


sation  turned  upon  the  war.  I asked  him  the  question,  ‘ Did 
you  take  Lee’s  sword  at  Appomattox  ?’  His  reply  was  in  the 
following  language,  almost  to  the  letter:  ‘No,  I did  not.  Lee 
came  there  wearing  the  magnificent  sword  which  the  State  of 
Virginia  gave  him,  evidently  expecting  that  it  would  be  pre- 
served in  the  archives  of  the  Government.  But  I did  not  want 
him  to  surrender  it  to  me.  I sat  down  at  once  and  busied  my- 
self with  writing  the  terms  of  surrender.  When  I had  finished 
them  I handed  them  to  General  Lee.  He  read  them  and  re- 
marked: ‘ They  certainly  are  very  generous  terms  indeed.’  He 
then  told  me  that  his  cavalrymen  owned  their  own  horses,  and 
if  they  were  deprived  of  them  they  could  not  put  in  their 
crops.  TheD  I gave  the  order:  ‘ Take  your  horses  home  with 
you,  for  you’ll  need  them  in  the  spring  ploughing.’  This  is  the 
simple  story  of  the  surrender,  told  to  me  in  Grant’s  own  parlor. 
Caesar  would  have  had  that  sword;  Napoleon  would  have  de- 
manded it;  Wellington  would  not  have  been  satisfied  without 
it;  but  U.  S.  Grant  was  too  great  to  take  it.” 


An  Anecdote  of  Stanton. — About  the  close  of  the  war  a num- 
ber of  persons  who  had  been  employed  in  the  carpenter’s  shop 
of  the  Quartermaster-General’s  Department  were  indicted  for 
using  government  lumber  for  private  purposes.  One  of  them 
was  a case  of  peculiar  hardship,  as  the  prosecution  was  inspired 
hy  malice.  The  criminal  docket  was  crowded,  and  the  party 
who  was  on  bail  stood  but  little  chance  of  a speedy  trial.  He 
could  get  no  employment  and  could  not  leave  the  city.  As  a 
last  resort,  it  was  determined  that  an  appeal  should  be  made  to 
Mr.  Stanton,  and  the  writer  of  this  being  junior  counsel,  was 
selected  to  intercede  with  the  great  War  Secretary.  I remember 
very  well  with  what  a heavy  foot  I started  to  the  War  Depart- 
ment. On  the  way  I procured  a note  of  introduction  from 
Colonel  Moore,  then  at  the  White  House.  I entered  through 
the  room  of  General  Pelouze,  and  was  by  that  officer  introduced 
to  Mr.  Stanton,  who  stood  behind  his  high  desk,  with  his  large 
spectacles  and  huge  beard  making  him  appear  the  image  of  de- 
fiance. As  soon  as  I was  introduced  he  came  around  and 


538 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


grasped  my  hand  and  said  he  was  glad  to  see  me,  and  politely 
asked  me  what  he  could  do  for  me.  I stated  the  case  to  him. 
He  said  : “ That  matter  has  passed  beyond  my  control,  and 
is  now  in  the  hands  of  the  law  officers.”  I said  : “ Well,  Mr. 
Stanton,  have  you  any  objection  to  the  prosecution  being 
dropped  ?”  “ No,”  he  said,  “ none  in  the  world.”  Emboldened 
by  this,  I said  : “ Have  you  any  objection  to  saying  that  on 
paper?”  He  looked  thoughtful  for  a moment,  and  then  said  : 
“I  will  not  put  anything  on  paper,  because  the  District-Attorney 
might  think  I was  interfering  with  his  affairs  ; but  you  may 
say  to  that  officer  that  any  course  he  may  pursue  will  be  satis- 
factory to  me.”  That  was  the  only  time  I ever  came  in  contact 
with  Mr.  Stanton  while  he  was  Secretary  of  War,  and  when  I 
got  outside  I felt  almost  stunned  at  the  kind  and  cordial  recep- 
tion he  gave  me 


General  Kilpatrick  and  His  Old  Lady  Friend. — The  fol- 
lowing is  a story  which  the  late  General  Judson  Kilpatrick 
used  to  relate  at  his  own  expense  : Soon  after  the  announce- 
ment in  the  newspapers  that  he  had  been  appointed  Minister  to 
Chili,  General  Kilpatrick  was  met  by  an  old  lady  who  had 
known  him  from  childhood,  and  to  whose  bucolic  mind  the 
General’s  large  way  of  stating  thiugs  had  sometimes  seemed 
like  exaggeration  “ Wall,  Jud,”  she  said,  “ I hear  you  have 
been  called  to  the  ministry.  Glad  to  hear  it.  You’ll  make  a 
real  good  preacher ; but  (solemnly),  Jud,  you  must  stop  your 
lyin’.” 


Recollections  of  General  Grant. — Colonel  William  H.  Paine, 
assistant  engineer  of  the  Brooklyn  bridge,  served  continuously 
on  the  staff  of  the  Generals  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  his 
chief  business  being  to  prepare  the  maps  of  the  country  through 
which  the  army  was  moving.  While  General  Meade  was  his 
commander  he  bad  several  opportunities  to  see  much  of  Grant 
and  study  his  characteristics.  Colonel  Paine  relates  the  follow- 
ing incident : “Immediately  after  crossing  the  Rapid  an,  the 
first  movement  of  the  Wilderness  campaign  under  Grant,  the 
enemy  struck  our  extreme  right  and  gained  an  advantage. 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


539 


General  Shaler  was  captured,  and  if  the  enemy  had  only  known 
it,  there  was  a way  open  to  advance  to  headquarters,  our  line 
being  broken  on  the  side.  I reported  this  state  of  affairs  to 
Meade  in  the  presence  of  General  Grant.  Some  of  us  were 
much  agitated.  This  is  the  conversation  that  occurred  between 
Grant  and  Meade  as  I remember  it : 

“ Meade — ‘ In  these  circumstances  the  throwing  up  of  earth- 
works would  seem  to  be  the  best  course  to  pursue.  In  this 
way  we  can  protect  the  army.’ 

“ Grant—1  We  will  move  forward  in  the  morning.’ 

“ Meade — ‘ But  the  enemy  will  be  in  our  immediate  front.’ 

“ Grant — ‘ Then  flank  them.’ 

“ Meade — ‘ What  disposition  of  the  troops  must  be  made  for 
that  movement  ?’ 

“ Grant — ‘You  are  in  command  of  this  part  of  the  army,  and 
will  fight  better  on  your  own  plans  than  mine.’ 

“This  will  illustrate  one  of  Grant’s  characteristics — the 
manner  in  which  he  trusted  his  subordinates.  He  placed  im- 
plicit confidence  in  them,  and  although  he  sometimes  made 
mistakes,  his  judgment  was  generally  excellent  in  the  selec- 
tion of  those  who  were  to  serve  him.  He  was  not  in  the  habit 
of  going  into  details  ; he  gave  his  general  orders  in  few  words. 
As  to  his  courage  on  the  most  trying  occasion  there  could  be 
no  question.  While  the  movement  across  Hatcher’s  Run  was 
in  progress,  Grant  rode  out  of  the  woods  followed  by  his  staff, 
and,  having  reached  a point  in  advance  of  the  main  line,  and 
slightly  in  the  rear  of  the  skirmish  line,  he  dismounted  and  sat 
down  under  a tree.  He  called  for  a map  which  I had  prepared, 
and,  with  a lighted  cigar  in  bis  mouth,  he  examined  it  in  the 
coolest  possible  manner.  The  enemy  were  at  this  time  making 
a target  of  him  and  his  staff  at  a moderate  range.  But  Grant 
remained  quietly  seated  for  a quarter  of  an  hour,  entirely  un- 
disturbed by  the  bursting  of  shells  in  his  immediate  vicinity. 
There  were  several  old  soldiers  there  who  thought  it  was  the 
hottest  spot  they  had  ever  struck  in  their  lives.  When  Grant 
remounted  and  rode  off,  there  was  no  haste  in  his  movements. 
Under  all  circumstances  he  had  full  possession  of  his  faculties 
and  judgment.  His  words  were  few.  He  hardly  ever  displayed 


540 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


any  humor  when  in  the  army.  A smile  from  him  was  more 
than  a loud  laugh  from  others.  I often  looked  at  him  and 
wondered  if  he  comprehended  all  that  was  going  on.  I am 
convinced  that  he  did,  and  that  he  brought  his  best  judgment 
to  bear  in  weighing  every  matter  presented  for  his  considera- 
tion. He  would  not  leave  anything  to  doubt.  He  would  never 
change  his  plans  until  there  was  a positive  demand  for  a 
change.  He  had  implicit  confidence  in  those  he  put  in  charge 
of  movements,  and  would  support  them.  Stolid  as  Grant  ap- 
peared to  be,  I have  no  doubt  that  he  felt  as  deeply  about  the 
horrors  of  war  as  those  who  were  more  demonstrative.” 


The  Great  War  Secretary. — Speaking  of  Stanton,  writes  a 
newspaper  correspondent,  reminds  me  of  an  old  stager  here  at 
the  capital  who  undertook  to  describe  to  me  the  Secretary’s 
daily  routine  in  war  times.  There  was  then,  as  now,  a good 
deal  of  messengering  and  card-taking  at  the  doors  of  depart- 
ment secretaries,  but  access  to  Sianton  was  always  possible  to 
people  who  knew  how  to  wait.  His  office  would  be  crowded 
every  morning  when  he  took  his  seat.  To  the  first  visitor  who 
stepped  up  he  would  say  brusquely,  his  eyes  gleaming  through 
his  glasses  like  fixed  bayonets  : 

“What  do  you  want  ?” 

“Mr.  Secretary,”  said  the  petitioner,  a tall,  sinewy  Westerner, 
“ our  folks  have  had  a fair,  and  filled  thirty-seven  boxes  of 

good  things  for  the  boys  in  our Illinois  regiment.  I want 

transportation—”  etc. , etc. 

“Don’t  bother  me  with  that.  Here!”  And  the  Secretary 
would  dash  his  pen  on  a bit  of  paper,  give  it  to  the  tall  man, 
and  dismiss  him. 

“What  is  it  ?”  This  to  an  Irish  woman. 

“ Plaze,  sor,  an’  I want  to  see  me  husband  in  Fort  Myer.” 

“ You  can’t.  Next.” 

“ I wanted  to  ask — ” this  time  it  is  a New  York  merchant, 
shrewd,  smooth  and  calculating — “ about  the  post  tradershipat 

. Is  there  to  be  a change,  and  has  any  one  been  given  that 

post  ?” 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


541 


“No,  sir;  and  you  can't  have  it  for  yourself  or  anybody 
else.  ” 

“I  want  that and  a thick-set,  quick-motioned  man  threw 
down  a piece  of  paper. 

“ All  right.  Next!” 

The  next  would,  perhaps,  say  not  a word,  but  stick  a paper 
under  Stanton’s  nose  : 

“Yes  ; go  to  Townsend,  Adjutant-General.  It’s  none  of  my 
business.” 

A b r iga d i e r- ge n e r a 1 stepped  up  : 

“ What  are  you  here  for  ?” 

“ I thought  I would  look  in,  Mr.  Secretary,  and  see — ■” 

“That’s  enough , sir.  Don't  let  me  see  or  hear  o f y ou  in  Wash- 
ington again  for  six  months.  If  you  do  I’ll  jail  you,  assure  as 
you  live.” 

A slim,  brown-faced  lieutenant  stepped  up  : 

“I  have  a friend,  Mr.  Secretary,  in  the  One  Hundred  and 
Fourteenth  New  York,  that  I want  to  get  transferred  to  my 
regiment  and  company.  He  is  my  best  friend.  Can  it  be 
done?” 

“ My  dear  fellow,  it  can’t.  I should  like  to  please  a good- 
looking  boy  like  you  ; but  if  I did  it  would  break  up  the  disci- 
pline of  the  whole  army  in  ninety  days.  You  are  well.  Just 
from  the  front  ? Good-bye.  God  bless  you.” 

Such  was  the  great  War  Secretary. 


A Sharpshooter’s  Story. — In  the  spring  of  1864  General 
Crook’s  Division,  of  which  I was  a member,  was  ordered  to 
strike  tents  and  leave  the  great  Kanawha  Valley  to  join  Gen- 
eral Hunter’s  army  in  his  campaign  down  the  Shenandoah 
Valley  to  Lynchburg.  A few  weeks  later  we  were  near  Staun- 
ton, enjoying  a brisk  skirmish  with  the  enemy.  From  that 
time  on  I was  duly  assigned  to  the  position  of  scout  and  sharp- 
shooter, and  found  my  post  of  duty  in  the  extreme  skirmish 
line,  where  I could  peck  at  the  Southerners  at  my  will,  and 
without  being  molested  in  my  work  by  some  over-knowing 
officer  in  charge,  who  simply  wanted  to  say  something  so  as  to 


542 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


fully  assert  bis  authority.  My  position  suited  me  to  a T,  and 
Colonel  Comly  was  only  too  well  aware  of  the  fact  that  he  had 
made  no  mistake  in  selecting  me  for  the  position. 

I remember  the  skirmish  before  Staunton.  I recall  how  I 
chased  a “reb”  through  fields  and  over  fences  for  two  miles, 
and  how  at  last  he  sought  refuge  inside  of  a little  stone  milk- 
liouse  right  close  to  the  main  pike  ; how,  as  I was  climbing  a 
seven-rail  fence  to  get  at  the  fellow,  my  heavy  knapsack  over- 
balanced my  little,  frail  body  and  down  I tumbled — head  first ; 
how  the  “ reb,”  peeping  through  theopen  door,  saw  the  sad  fix 
I was  in,  but  instead  of  sticking  his  bayonet  into  me,  as  I ex- 
pected he  would,  took  to  his  heels  once  more  and  skedaddled 
clear  out  of  sight  and  reach. 

I was  in  the  skirmish  before  Staunton,  where  the  bullets 
scratched  off  the  bark  of  every  tree  that  I saw  fit  to  dodge  be- 
hind, and  I became  convinced  that  some  individual  “ reb”  had  a 
special  purpose  in  taking  my  life.  But  who  could  be  the  man  ? 
and  what  could  be  his  object  in  selecting  me  for  his  victim?  1 
watched  for  him  high  and  low,  but  failed  to  discover  his 
whereabouts,  though  all  the  while  the  bullets  of  the  mysterious 
rifleman  were  playing  merry  havoc  with  my  fears.  I was  used 
to  having  bullets  fly  near  me,  but  they  came  at  random,  for  in 
the  heat  of  battle  bullets  fly  for  no  man  ; only  they  who  by 
chan'ce  stand  in  the  way  direct  are  made  to  feel  the  kiss  of  the 
stinging  lead 

But  I discovered  my  man  at  last.  My  eyes  descried  the 
smoke  of  a gun  some  two  hundred  yards  to  the  right  of  my 
front,  and  I had  j ust  time  to  dodge  behind  my  tree  when  a 
bullet  came  whizzing  by,  knocking  off  a piece  of  bark  within 
a few  inches  of  my  face.  Then  as  I looked  out  to  see  who  it 
was  shooting  at  me,  I discovered  a tall,  heavy-set  man,  wear- 
ing a big  slouch  hat,  sneaking  from  behind  a tree  to  open  on 
me  again,  and  he  did.  He  fired  at  me  again  and  again,  and 
every  time  the  bullets  skinned  the  bark  off  the  very  trees  be- 
hind which  I sought  shelter.  After  the  skirmish  was  over  I 
told  some  of  my  comrades  of  the  sharpshooter  who  took  such 
interest  in  picking  me  out  during  the  afternoon  for  his  especial 
enjoyment,  but  the  boys  only  laughed  at  my  expense  and  said 


anecdotes  of  the  rebellion. 


543 


that  I merely  imagined  it  to  be  so — that  no  sharpshooter  was  such 
a fool  as  to  waste  his  powder  on  a boy  of  my  diminutive  form. 

The  next  day  we  advanced  on  Lexington,  and  before  we  had 
made  much  progress  on  our  journey  the  enemy  opened  a pretty 
lively  skirmish  with  us.  We  had  no  more  than  fairly  got 
started  in  the  affray  before  I became  convinced  of  the  fact 
that  I was  being  marked  by  some  particular  man,  as  certain 
shots  came  in  a manner  that  meant  business.  Imagine  my 
feelings  when,  in  looking  over  the  ground  in  front,  I discov- 
ered the  man  with  the  white  slouch  hat  standing  between  two 
trees,  coolly  firing  away  at  me.  I do  not  know  why  it  was,  but 
in  that  moment  there  crept  an  awful  terror  over  my  soul,  as  I 
realized  that  I was  marked  and  that  a human  being  was 
actually  thirsting  for  my  life’s  blood.  But  the  more  uneasy  I 
felt  over  the  terrible  discovery,  the  more  determined  I became 
to  make  things  as  hot  as  possible  before  the  mysterious  man 
with  the  white  slouch  hat  got  his  work  in  on  me.  From  that 
time  on  I became  marvelously  reckless  and  desperate.  I felt 
that  my  life  was  doomed — that  it  was  a question  of  a few 
days  ere  I would  be  called  away,  and  that  I might  as  well 
make  my  life  glorious  during  its  brief  earthly  existence.  I en- 
tered the  conflict  with  a renewed  vigor,  with  a deeper  and  bit- 
terer vim.  I loaded  my  gun  and  fired  with  a quickness  that 
was  surprising,  and  my  aim  seemed  to  be  far  more  effective 
than  ever  before.  My  fellow  skirmishers  noted  the  sudden 
change  that  had  come  over  me,  though  I did  not  see  fit  to  ex- 
plain matters,  but  went  right  on,  rushing  into  danger  and 
what  seemed  certain  death  at  every  given  opportunity. 

We  reached  Lexington  that  night  after  having  enjoyed  a 
spirited  skirmish  all  through  the  afternoon.  The  following 
morning  found  us  on  the  road  to  Lynchburg  at  an  early  hour. 
But  we  had  not  gone  far  on  our  way  before  the  enemy  opened 
on  us  and  a hot  skirmish  followed.  I was  on  the  extreme  fine 
of  advance  and  the  man  on  my  right  was  a particular  chum  of 
mine,  John  Black,  who  by  the  way  was  only  nineteen  years 
old  (three  years  my  senior),  but  a perfect  dare-devil  of  a 
soldier.  After  we  had  been  skirmishing  about  an  hour  Black 
yelled  out  to  me  : 


544 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


“Say,  Jeff!” 

“ Well,  what?” 

“ Do  you  see  that  tall  ‘ son-of-a-gun  of  a reb,’  with  a big  white 
hat,  pecking  away  at  us  ?” 

“ No  ; where  is  he?” 

“ Do  you  see  that  apple  tree  in  the  little  field  just  this  side  of 
yonder  wood?” 

“ Yes !” 

“Well,  you  just  keep  an  eye  open  in  that  direction  and  you'll 
soon  see  the  cuss.” 

The  next  moment  I saw  a man  step  from  behind  the  tree  I 
was  watching;  then  I saw  the  smoke  of  his  gun,  and  before  the 
report  of  the  shot  reached  my  ears  a missile  of  lead  whizzed 
by,  passing  within  a foot  of  my  head.  It  was  the  man  with 
the  white  slouch  hat. 

Then  there  came  a lull  over  the  scene.  The  fight  rather  sub- 
sided for  a few  moments  or  so,  only,  however,  to  be  renewed 
with  a livelier  vigor  ; but  during  the  lull  Black  and  I got  behind 
the  same  tree  and  held  a confidential  chat.  1 related  my  ad- 
ventures of  the  past  two  days,  how  I tumbled  on  the  man  with 
the  white  slouch  hat  and  how  he  had  paid  especial  attention  to 
me  during  the  time  and  was  still  attentive  to  me.  Black  was 
amazed.  Who  could  this  devil  with  the  white  slouch  hat  be, 
and  why  had  he  picked  on  a mere  boy  like  me  for  his  victim? 
“ It’s  a bad  piece  of  business,”  said  he,  in  a serious  tone,  “ and 
I can’t  for  the  life  of  me  understand  it.  It  is  evidently  plain 
that  he  has  marked  you  as  his  own,  and  that  as  long  as  he  can 
find  you  he  is  going  to  shoot  at  you.” 

Black  thought  it  would  be  advisable,  under  the  circum- 
stances, for  me  to  quit  the  skirmish  line  and  return  to  the  main 
body  of  the  army,  but  I laughed  at  the  idea  and  expressed  the 
determination  to  stick  to  the  skirmish  line  while  life  lasted,  in 
spite  of  the  man  with  the  white  slouch  hat.  “ Then,”  said 
Black,  “ let’s  stick  closely  together,  and  whenever  one  of  us 
corners  the  ‘ son-of-a-gun,’  we’ll  both  join  in  to  make  it  most 
interestingly  hot  for  him.” 

The  next  day  was  a fearfully  warm  one  all  around.  General 
Hunter  had  fooled  his  opportunities  away  until  the  foe  had 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION . 


345 


ample  time  to  be  reinforced  from  the  army  about  Richmond 
and  Petersburg.  The  result  was,  we  failed  to  capture  Lynch- 
burg. Daylight  had  no  sooner  made  its  appearance  before  the 
advance  guard  of  the  Confederate  army  opened  fire  on  us.  In 
a moment  our  rear  was  protected  by  a line  of  skirmishers,  with 
Black  and  myself  at  our  favorite  post  of  duty,  and  the  very  first 
Southerner  that  my  eyes  fell  on  was  no  other  than  the  man 
with  the  white  slouch  hat.  I pointed  him  out  to  Black  and 
then  we  fired  at  the  fellow  with  vehemence,  but  with  the 
usual  effect.  He,  in  return,  devoted  his  sole  attention  to  me, 
never  bothering  Black,  though  we  were  only  some  twenty  feet 
apart.  The  enemy’s  advance  line  pushed  us  closely  and  hotly 
all  day  long,  and  when  darkness  came  both  Black  and  I felt  a 
brief  relief,  as  it  at  least  gave  us  an  opportunity  to  eat  a morsel 
of  dough — the  only  article  of  food  left  us.  Our  forces  kept 
up  the  retreat  all  through  the  night.  Fences  were  burned 
along  the  roadway  so  as  to  keep  the  men  wide  awake  and  in 
line,  yet  in  spite  of  this  precaution  men  here  and  there,  com- 
pletely played  out  from  over-work  and  hunger,  would  drop  out 
of  the  line,  only  to  be  taken  as  prisoners  by  the  Confederates, 
who  followed  dangerously  close  at  our  heels. 

Daylight  had  hardly  set  in  before  the  enemy  opened  on  our 
rear.  Again  the  skirmishers  were  let  loose  to  hold  them  at 
bay  while  the  main  body  of  our  troops  marched  on  in  quick 
retreat.  It  was  near  9 o’clock  before  either  Black  or  I caught 
sight  of  our  man,  but  we  discovered  him  at  last.  We  found 
him  in  our  near  front  pecking  away  at  me  for  dear  life. 

“Let’s  try  and  get  better  acquainted  with  him,”  said  Black. 

“ How?”  I asked. 

“ Let’s  try  to  pick  up  a handkerchief  flirtation  with  him 
and  with  the  words  Black  pulled  out  a white  handkerchief 
and  waved  it  in  the  air.  But  he  answered  him  only  with  a 
bullet. 

“Suppose  you  try  him,  Jeff.” 

“All  right.”  And  out  went  my  handkerchief  to  the  breeze. 

“Hello  ! he  recognizes  you,”  exclaimed  Black. 

Sure  enough,  the  fellow  was  standing  out  from  behind  his 
tree  waving  a red  handkerchief  in  answer  to  my  signal. 


546 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


“ The  son-of-a-gun  !”  exclaimed  Black.  “He  wouldn’t  notice 
me,  but  I will  notice  him  all  the  same and  as  he  spoke  he 
brought  up  his  rifle  and  fired  at  our  man,  who  was  still  stand- 
ing a few  feet  from  his  tree,  signaling  to  me  with  wild  delight. 
But  Black  missed,  as  usual,  though  the  shot  brought  the  fellow 
to  time,  as  he  quickly  dodged  behind  his  tree. 

Just  before  sunset  there  came  a brief  lull  over  the  scene  of 
action.  We  ha  1 reached  a piece  of  natural  fortified  ground, 
and  our  commander-in-chief  concluded  it  best  to  show  fight,  so 
as  to  give  the  traius  and  heavy  artillery  a chance  to  get  out  of 
reach  of  the  enemy.  The  main  body  of  our  troops  lay  in  am- 
bush behind  a long  ridge  of  ground.  The  enemy  was  advanc- 
ing slowly  and  steadily  just  on  the  other  side  of  the  ridge.  It 
was  found  necessary  to  display  two  or  three  skiimishers  on  the 
top  of  the  ridge,  so  as  to  watch  the  movements  of  the  enemy. 
But  the  top  of  the  ridge  was  a mighty  risky  position  for  any 
one,  as  there  were  only  three  trees  within  a distance  of  a hun- 
dred rods,  and  not  one  of  these  was  over  a foot  in  diameter. 
This  was  rather  thin  shelter  for  a boy  in  blue,  within  the  reach 
of  some  ten  thousand  guns.  But  Colonel  Comly  called  for  two 
volunteers  to  climb  the  ridge  and  watch  the  enemy,  and  the 
call  was  hardly  made  before  Black  and  I were  on  our  feet,  and 
a moment  later  we  were  on  (he  top  of  the  ridge.  We  found 
the  sharpshooters  just  telow  us,  within  a hundred  rods,  and 
just  beyond  them  the  enemy  were  moving  through  field  and 
wood.  It  was  a glorious  sight.  But  somehow  it  did  not  seem 
so  glorious  when  fifty  or  more  of  the  sharpshooters  below  us 
opened  fire.  The  way  we  hugged  those  apple  trees  was  a 
caution,  and  the  way  the  bullets  played  on  the  trees  was 
anything  but  agreeable.  It  was  close  quarters — too  close 
even  for  such  reckless  dare-devils  as  we  had  the  reputation 
of  being.  Just  as  sure  as  one  of  us  stepped  from  behind  his 
respective  tree  to  fire,  the  very  air  would  be  resonant  with 
bullets. 

We  had  held  our  positions  some  twenty  minutes,  expecting 
every  moment  to  get  a dose  of  lead,  when  all  of  a sudden  the 
sharpshooters  let  up  on  us.  Just  then  we  caught  sight  of  the 
man  with  the  white  slouch  hat.  He  was  standing  by  a small 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


547 


bush  in  a small  ploughed  field  just  beyond  the  foot  of  the  ridge. 
The  fellow  was  all  alone,  and  evidently  in  a good  humor,  for  no 
sooner  did  he  see  that  he  was  recognized  by  us  than  he  flung 
his  handkerchief  to  the  breeze  and  waved  it  wildly.  In  a trice 
our  handkerchiefs  were  out,  and  we  set  up  a wild  cheer  that 
surprised  our  comrades  behind  us,  who  were  in  the  dark  as  to 
the  fun  we  were  enjoying.  But  the  line  of  Confederate  sharp- 
shooters stationed  at  the  foot  of  the  ridge  took  in  the  whole 
scene,  and  seemed  to  understand  the  affair  between  us.  Not  a 
shot  greeted  us  when  Black  raised  his  rifle  and  fired  at  our 
man.  But  the  smoke  of  his  gun  had  not  time  to  clear  away 
when  the  report  of  a gun  in  our  front  was  heard,  and  at  the 
same  time  Black  was  struck  by  a missile  of  lead  and  mortally 
hurt.  Just  then  a shrill  yell  greeted  our  ears,  and  at  the  same 
time  a bullet  swept  past  in  front  of  my  eyes.  I looked  up,  but 
my  evil  spirit  was  not  to  be  seen.  I only  caught  a glimpse  of  a 
bit  of  smoke  rising  in  the  air,  just  above  the  bush  where  but  a 
moment  before  I had  seen  the  man  I was  after. 

“ He  must  be  hid  behind  that  bush,”  groaned  Black. 

“I'll  soon  find  out,”  said  I,  and  raising  my  rifle  I sent  a 
bullet  in  the  direction  of  the  bush.  There  came  a yell,  and 
then  we  saw  a man  step  from  behind  the  bush  I had  shot  at, 
stagger  a few  steps  back,  and  then  fall  to  the  ground.  I had 
killed  the  man  without  learning  the  secret  of  his  enmity. 


On  to  Richmond. — It  was  in  April,  1865,  writes  Mr.  Elisha 
N.  Pierce,  that  I was  attached  to  the  Commodore  Perry , under 
Captain  Foster,  lying  on  the  James  River  about  half  a mile 
above  the  Dutch  Gap  canal.  The  lines  surrounding  Lee’s  army 
were  being  drawn  tighter  and  closer  and  the  final  blow  was 
about  to  be  struck.  On  that  morning  it  was  my  watch  on 
deck.  About  4 o’clock  Captain  Foster,  who  had  been  taking 
an  hour’s  rest,  came  up  from  his  cabin  and  asked  me  if  I had 
heard  any  firing  up  the  river  during  his  absence.  I told  him 
that  I had  not.  He  thought  in  silence  a moment  and  said, 
“Mr.  Pierce,  I would  not  be  surprised  if  the  end  of  all  this 
would  come  within  the  next  twenty-four  hours.”  Scarcely 


548 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


had  he  spoken  when  a sheet  of  flame  shot  into  the  air,  followed 
by  a tremendous  explosion. 

“There,”  exclaimed  the  captain,  “goes  a rebel  iron-clad.” 
Two  similar  explosions  followed  immediately.  After  waiting 
for  further  developments  Captain  Foster  ordered  his  gig  away, 
and,  going  ashore,  climbed  to  the  top  of  the  “ Old  Crow  Nest  ” 
signal  tower,  from  which  an  excellent  view  could  be  obtained 
for  miles  around.  In  about  an  hour  the  captain  returned  on 
board,  and  in  a few  minutes  the  flag-ship  signaled  the  Perry , 
“ Get  under  way.  Take  the  lead  to  Richmond.  Be  very  care- 
ful of  torpedoes.” 

The  old  boat  had  borne  the  brunt  of  several  severe  fights,  and 
that  she  was  now  going  to  attempt  to  clear  the  James  River  of 
torpedoes,  made  the  officers  and  crew  hope  that  they  would  be 
the  first  to  reach  Richmond.  The  boatswain’s  whistle  called  all 
hands  to  weigh  anchor,  and  in  a very  short  time  the  Perry 
commenced  to  move  up  the  river.  Boats  were  sent  out  in 
advance.  As  the  old  ship  made  progress  up  the  stream,  a little 
chip  was  seen  floating  on  the  water.  It  was  a torpedo  float. 
The  boat  crews  went  to  work  cutting  lines  and  wires  until  the 
infernal  box  was  brought  to  the  surface,  the  can  cut  open  and 
the  contents  spilled  into  the  river.  In  this  way  fifty-one  tor- 
pedoes were  removed  and  the  James  opened  to  navigation. 

When  the  Perry  reached  Fort  Darling  she  ran  aground  on 
obstructions  placed  across  the  river.  Orders  were  given  the 
chief  engineer  to  pay  no  attention  to  the  engine  bells,  but  to 
force  the  vessel  forward  and  backward  as  hard  as  possible  until 
she  was  worked  off.  There  we  were,  working  away,  when 
the  United  States  steamship  Malvern,  which  was  Admiral 
Porter’s  flagship,  came  up  astern  of  us.  We  then  learned  for 
the  first  time  that  President  Lincoln  was  on  board,  and  had 
made  his  arrangements  to  accompany  the  fleet  to  Richmond 
It  being  impossible  for  the  admiral’s  vessel  to  go  by  us,  he  de- 
termined to  take  the  President  to  Richmond  in  his  barge.  The 
boat  was  lowered,  the  President  and  admiral  taking  seats  in 
the  stern-sheets,  while  Lieutenant  Barnes,  with  a body  guard 
of  marines,  followed  in  the  Malvern's  first  cutter. 

Between  the  Perry  and  the  shore  was  a very  narrow  channel 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


549 


of  deep  water,  through  which  the  admiral  intended  the 
boats  to  pass.  The  place,  however,  was  found  too  narrow  to 
use  the  oars,  and  so,  backing  water  a little,  the  crew  pulled 
hard,  thinking  by  the  power  thus  obtained  the  boat  would  pass 
through.  The  admiral  did  not  take  into  account  the  current, 
however,  and  those  in  the  boat  were  surprised  to  find  them- 
selves drifting  in  the  direction  of  the  steamer’s  immense  wheel. 
Just  at  this  moment  the  engineer  turned  the  lever,  and  in  a 
moment  the  engines  were  churning  up  the  water,  to  the  alarm 
of  the  boat’s  crew. 

The  President  shouted  “ Stop  her  !”  and  the  admiral  followed 
suit.  The  uproar  immediately  reached  the  ears  of  Captain  Fos- 
ter, who  with  one  bound  reached  the  engine-room  hatch  and 
shouted  to  the  engineer  to  reverse.  In  a moment  this  was  done 
and  the  boat  was  safe.  When  the  barge  had  backed  out  of  her 
perilous  situation  the  admiral,  rising  and  blowing  the  water  out 
of  his  mouth,  called  out:  “ Where  is  thecaptain  of  the  vessel?” 

“Here  I am,”  said  Captain  Foster,  leaning  over  the  ship  rail. 

“ Well,  sir,”  said  the  admiral  indignantly,  “ when  you  back 
off  from  here  don’t  you  attempt  to  go  to  Richmond,  but  anchor 
down  below  and  allow  the  other  vessels  to  go  up  before  you.” 

Without  a moment’s  hesitation  the  captain,  in  his  usual  tone 
of  voice,  responded,  “Aye,  aye,  sir,”  and  in  a moment  more  the 
boats  went  on.  After  working  the  engine  for  some  time  with- 
out avail  the  captain  squeezed  the  three  tugs,  which  he  had 
used  in  clearing  the  river,  through  the  channel.  A large  hawser 
was  then  attached  to  the  Perry  from  each  of  the  tugs  and  the 
captain  gave  the  order  that  when  he  waved  his  handkerchief 
the  tugs  should  go  ahead  at  full  speed.  The  handkerchief 
dropped,  the  tugs  started,  and  the  old  Perry,  putting  on  steam, 
crashed  through  the  obstructions,  and  in  a moment  more  was 
floating  on  the  broad  stream.  Continuing  the  journey  under  a 
full  head  of  steam,  Richmond  was  reached,  and  the  Commocloi'e 
Perry  was  the  first  ship  bearing  national  colors  to  drop  anchor 
before  the  city.  A few  hours  after  the  Malvern  hove  in  sight, 
and  dropped  anchor  near  us. 

At  evening  the  admiral,  in  company  with  the  President,  who 
had  passed  the  afternoon  in  the  rebel  capital,  returned  on  board 


550 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


his  vessel,  and  the  greatest  ordeal  of  the  whole  campaign  was 
now  before  Captain  Foster,  as  he  was  obliged  to  go  on  board 
the  flagship  and  report  the  presence  of  his  vessel  to  the  admi- 
ral. As  he  left  in  the  gig  his  face  looked  a trifle  paler  than 
usual,  but  his  great  dark  eyes  showed  determination  to  face 
the  music  like  the  man  that  he  was.  Going  on  board  he  was 
met  by  Fleet  Captain  Bruce,  who  whispered  in  his  ear,  “You’ll 

get , old  fellow,  for  coming  up  here.”  His  presence  was 

communicated  to  the  orderly  at  the  cabin  door,  who  announced 
to  the  admiral  that  “ Captain  Foster  had  come  aboard  to  re- 
port.” He  was  accordingly  asked  into  the  cabin,  where  he  saw 
the  President  and  the  admiral  seated  at  a small  centre  table. 
Saluting  both,  Captain  Foster  said:  “Admiral,  I have  the 
honor  to  report  the  arrival  of  the  United  States  steamship 
Commodore  Perry  at  Richmond.” 

The  admiral,  in  a very  stern  voice,  replied  : “ Captain  Fos- 
ter, I thought  I told  you  not  to  come  up  to  Richmond.” 

The  captain  answered  : “ Sir,  I did  not  understand  you  so. 

I thought  you  told  me  that  when  I backed  off  not  to  attempt 
to  come  up  here.” 

“Well,”  returned  the  admiral  in  the  same  stem  voice,  “what 
of  it  ?” 

In  the  same  measured  accents  which  characterized  the  whole 
conversation,  the  captain  answered  : “ Sir,  I did  not  back  off. 

I ran  her  over  bow  first.” 

The  admiral  turned  all  shades  of  red,  but  before  he  could 
utter  an  accent  “Old  Abe”  saw  the  joke  and  laughingly  arose 
and  offered  his  heartiest  congratulations  to  Captain  Foster. 
The  admiral  immediately  cooled  off  and,  rising,  said  : “ Sir, 
you  can  now  go  on  board  your  vessel.  I will  see  you  concern- 
ing this  matter  in  the  morning.”  That  was  the  last  that  ever 
came  of  it. 


A Chicagoan  Tells  How  His  Whisky  Made  Grant  Presi- 
dent.— At  a private  house  in  Chicago  one  evening  some  men 
were  chatting  about  the  vicissitudes  of  Presidential  elections, 
and  the  part  played  by  luck  in  every  person's  life.  An  incident 
as  trival  as  a shower  of  rain  has  turned  many  a victory  into  a 


anecdotes  of  the  rebellion. 


551 


Waterloo.  A fool  utters  an  alliterative  sentence  and  the  destiny 
of  a nation  is  perhaps  changed,  and  history  hangs  upon  a silly 
phrase.  Cleveland’s  alleged  luck  was  particularly  touched 
upon,  and  while  it  was  under  discussion  the  host  said:  “By 
the  way,  I sometimes  flatter  myself  that  I made  Grant  Presi- 
dent.” 

The  speaker  was  evidently  serious,  and  as  he  is  an  old  and 
well-known  merchant  in  Chicago,  there  is  hardly  any  reason  to 
doubt  the  singular  story  that  he  told. 

“The  year  the  war  broke  out,”  he  said,  “ I was  a drummer 
for  the  old  grocery  house  of  Smith  & Williams,  on  Lake  street. 
I frequently  visited  Mattoon,  111.,  and  the  last  time  I did  so 
was  during  that  eventful  year.  The  month  I forget,  but  I 
know  it  was  summer  time,  for  I wore  a duster,  a curious  gar- 
ment then  in  vogue,  having  a cape  instead  of  sleeves  and  a 
couple  of  capacious  pockets.  I knew  the  firm  of  Monroe  Bros., 
at  Mattoon,  consisting  of  Frank,  James  and  Bird  Monroe. 
Frank  was  the  senior  partner,  and  managed  the  business,  but 
the  others  were  lively  fellows,  and  I was  accustomed  to  go  on 
shooting  trips  with  them  whenever  I visited  the  town.  This 
time  I went  to  the  store  as  usual,  and  asked  Frank  where  his 
brothers  were.  ‘ If  you  want  to  see  them,’  was  the  reply,  ‘ you 
must  go  out  to  the  camp.  They  have  joined  the  army.’ 

“ The  camp  of  the  regiment,  whose  number  I forget,  was  on 
the  outskirts  of  the  town.  As  I was  about  to  start  some  one 
in  the  grocery  store  said  that  the  boys  would  appreciate  a little 
good  whisky,  as  they  couldn’t  get  anything  of  that  sort  in 
camp.  I walked  over  to  Griffin’s  bar  and  got  two  flat  quart 
flasks  of  his  best  liquor,  putting  one  in  each  pocket.  Then  off 
I went.  I made  my  way  to  the  camp  all  right,  and  soon  ran 
across  my  two  friends.  While  we  were  chatting,  I told  them 
what  I had  in  my  pockets  and  asked  them  where  I should  un- 
load. 1 Come  to  the  Colonel’s  tent,’  said  one  of  them  ; ‘ he  is  an 
old  officer,  and  he  appreciates  a drop  of  something  as  well  as 
any  one.’ 

“We  went  to  the  Colonel’s  tent,  and  I was  introduced  to  a 
red  faced,  sturdy-looking  man  who  struck  me  as  a typical  sol- 
dier. He  was  a man  of  irascible  temper,  as  I afterward  learned 


552 


ANECDOTES  OF  THE  REBELLION. 


but  he  had  done  good  service  in  the  field,  having  served  with 
distinction  in  the  Mexican  War.  Well,  we  a'l  sat  down  and 
began  drinking.  The  time  quickly  slipped  away,  and  one 
quart  flask  was  empty.  We  began  on  the  other.  I soon 
felt  that  1 had  taken  enough,  and  that  the  best  thing  I could 
do  was  to  get  out  of  camp  and  attend  to  my  business  So  I 
said  good  bye  to  the  boys,  and  left  them. 

“ That  afternoon,  I remember,  I transacted  all  my  business, 
and  early  the  next  morning  was  on  my  way  to  Chicago.  On 
the  train  I bought  copies  of  the  Chicago  papers,  and  was  sur- 
prised to  see,  figuring  in  hlack  head-lines,  the  name  of  my 
Colonel.  I read  beneath  a dispatch  dated  the  night  before 
from  Mattoon,  111.,  giving  an  account  of  serious  trouble  in  the 
camp  that  I had  visited.  It  seems  that  the  Colonel  became 
violently  drunk,  engaged  in  an  altercation  with  one  of  his 
officers,  and,  drawing  his  sword,  severely  wounded  the  latter. 
Such  an  occurrence,  of  course,  made  a terrible  scandal,  and 
the  Colonel  was  peremptorily  discharged  from  the  army. 

“ At  this  time  U.  S.  Grant  had  his  hands  in  his  pockets  wait- 
ing for  a job.  He  had  high  recommendations  to  the  Governor, 
and  was  promised  the  first  vacancy  that  would  occur.  The 
Colonel's  discharge  made  a vacancy  for  him  in  the  regiment  at 
Mattoon.  He  took  the  place  and  from  that  day  he  followed 
fortune  from  one  victory  to  another  until  he  entered  the  White 
House  as  President  of  the  nation. 

“ I met  the  Monroe  boys  afterward  in  Kentucky  during  the 
war.  I remember  one  of  them  said  to  me  then  : ‘ That  whisky 
of  yours  decided  the  conduct  of  this  war.’  So  it  did,  and  per- 
haps the  destiny  of  the  Republic. 

“ After  his  discharge  the  Colonel  died  from  chagrin.  He 
was  an  experienced  and  an  able  soldier.  Who  knows  that  but 
for  the  incident  I have  described  his  name  might  have  figured 
in  the  history  of  the  rebellion  among  the  distinguished  Northern 
Generals  ? And  who  knows,  too,  that  but  for  the  same  in- 
cident Grant  might  have  remained  in  comparative  obscurity  ?” 

“True,”  said  a member  of  the  party,  getting  at  the  pith  of 
the  story  more  quickly:  “ your  bottle  of  whisky  sent  one  man 
to  the  White  House  and  the  other  to  a drunkard’s  grave.” 


mw-m& 

fi/7  M M&wl 


Jj/frtU 
/ ‘ ■'.  / ' 


University 


Q01125572N 


, o j 


